ã€ŠThe Sleeping Devilã€‹


 Vol. 1 - Ch. 1 - The Beriard Family (Hello, World)

    "Now, let me introduce today''s highlight product!"In the vast underground hall where neither day nor night can be distinguished,

    Amidst the pitch-black darkness, only the stage is illuminated by magical lamps.

    ''Ah, so this is the Dark Auction.''

    ''Am I really going to be sold as a "slave" after all...''

    "We present to you an incredibly rare young girl with white hair. Although she is only three years old, her uniqueness lies not only in her hair color! She never cries, her manners are impeccable, and she''s a top-grade product without any use of drugs!"

    I am currently in the midst of the Dark Auction, being bid upon.

    However, I wasn''t surprised by this turn of events.

    Because I have memories of my past life.

    It doesn''t matter now, but even now I can''t forget the sensation of dying.

    My last memory was the moment my life as a 27-year-old, single, female, freelance programmer came to an abrupt end.

    The bloodshot eyes of a man amidst the slowly flowing cityscape.

    Three years of a life called "remote work" as a shut-in.

    On the day I ventured outside after a long time, by chance or perhaps by fate, I encountered the person I least wanted to meet and was pushed onto a busy main street.

    At the moment when I thought, "This is it, I''m going to die..." My mother''s face, the source code before committing, the latest episode of the anime I had been looking forward to, a mixture of anger resembling a murderous intent, fear, regret, and various other emotions raced through my mind, almost boiling over.

    Perhaps my head really did explode.

    And so, I found myself being born in an unfamiliar place.

    However, the commotion of reincarnation ended with just a mild surprise, like, "Wait, shouldn''t I be dead?"

    From a few months after birth until the day I remembered my past life, I had been constantly seeing "memories of the future."

    "...Let''s start with one small gold coin. Skipping the silver coins, one, two, three, skipping, five... two small gold coins! As expected, you understand! Three small gold coins..."

    The voice of a man resounded through the venue, accompanied by flickering symbols in the darkness, creating an eerie excitement.

    Perhaps to protect the privacy of the attendees, the seating area was pitch black.

    As a result, the faintly glowing small symbols could be seen clearly even from a distance.

    The auctioneer, his sweat still flowing, exclaimed, "Let''s move on to the medium gold coins!"

    I gazed at the numerous glowing symbols, realizing that it wasn''t going to end anytime soon, and started retracing my first memory.

    ¡ô

    "Sheriel Beriard, I hereby annul our engagement today."

    A man who clearly appeared to be a prince, with wavy golden hair swept back, raised his voice from the stage.

    He was the second prince of this kingdom and my fianc¨¦, Prince Alphonse.

    "As you all know, I was engaged to this woman for the sake of the kingdom. However, this woman was not just lazy and incompetent. It is well known that she has been subjecting Maria, who is present here, to numerous acts of harassment."

    The auditorium trembled with murmurs. The atmosphere was not so much one of astonishment but rather akin to hyenas waiting for their prey.

    "Harassment... huh."

    In reality, it was the young ladies over there who were smirking that were the ones engaging in petty harassment. I knew that Maria repeatedly subjected her to petty harassment simply because she didn''t like her, and then dumped it all on me, the bothersome one.

    "So, Sheriel Beriard was indeed a member of the demon clan."

    "Even if she''s a demon, if her abilities are average and only her temperament is demonic, then it''s just a useless curse, isn''t it?"

    I was the illegitimate child of the Marquis family known as demons. That''s me, Sheriel Beriard.

    Listless and emotionless. An incompetent noble lady of slave origin.

    The Beriard family is considered harmless as long as there is no curse, but Sheriel didn''t even possess a curse, let alone magical powers.

    Inconsistent beings like me, who are unable to fit into societal norms, are often despised by people and tend to be suspected of false accusations.

    Living like a puppet, I was nothing more than a tool as the fianc¨¦e of the second prince of this country.

    ---That''s the story up until today, at least.

    Being restrained by the palace knights, enduring the pain of a dislocated shoulder, I glare at the two before me.

    In front of me, there is the mocking Prince Alphonse and Maria Balkan, whose eyes are tainted with hypocrisy.

    "Prince Alphonse, I''m sure if you talk to Sheriel-sama, you will understand. But, well, it''s because of my existence that she has been cornered..."

    "Maria is not at fault! It''s the foolish woman who misunderstood her position who is to blame. It was a mistake to engage with a defective demon like her."

    Despite that, I was burdened with inconspicuous tasks like research and speech preparation, among various other administrative duties.

    "That''s not all! This woman, taking advantage of her position as the fianc¨¦e, was leaking state secrets to the rebels. Therefore, she will be officially punished by His Majesty the King. Well, the death penalty is certain!"

    With a face intoxicated by self-righteousness, he reveled in having brought justice to evil.

    ...Well, the part about being involved with rebels is actually true.

    Since my family is somewhat unique, it is inconceivable for me to be punished as a rebel and for any collective punishment or dissolution of the family.

    Both of my parents died a few years after I was taken in, leaving only my half-brother Didier.

    Didier, standing next to Prince Alphonse, had a faint smile as he looked down on me.

    "Ahaha, you, from the Beriard family, with no talent, being able to meet such a grand demise like this! How fortunate!"

    He laughed as if celebrating.

    That''s the kind of person he is. Whether I live or die, I am nothing more than a source of boredom or amusement for him.

    The only person I trust in this world is my teacher.

    The one who needs me, the one I should serve.

    In a lonely and stifling life, they were the only person who acknowledged me.

    If it''s for my teacher, I have no regrets even if it leads to execution.

    However, I am certain...

    As Alphonse''s voice continues to drone on and becomes increasingly grating, I hear familiar footsteps approaching from behind.

    "Teacher..."

    At the same time as the restrained screams of the young lady, I am convinced by Alphonse''s flustered state.

    The teacher, who never shows themselves to others, has come to this lecture hall.

    Due to being firmly held down on the floor, I cannot turn around.

    With the footsteps and faint presence of my teacher getting closer, my heart pounds in my chest. Could it be that they have come to rescue me?

    "Why... Why are you here, teacher?"

    Crown Prince Alphonse steps back to protect Maria.

    The knights simultaneously create a wall in front to shield Alphonse, but the teacher''s voice remains as calm, pleasant, and clear as ever, saying, "Oh my, what a spirited remark. Did I disturb something?"

    Could it be that the teacher is here to help me...?

    "Is this as far as it goes?"

    As his gentle voice resounds, my breath stops.

    With a momentary delay, my core heats up like fire, and I realize that the red liquid spreading before me belongs to me.

    "T-Teacher...?"

    Unable to even lift my head as the sword pierces through the center of my body, I feel the presence of the teacher behind me. The sensation of something being lost from within me and the drowning sensation of pain contort my face in a way unbecoming of a noble.

    Ah, yes. I am going to die here. Knowing that, I never understood the meaning of living... If I can be of use to the teacher, at least... that alone... would be... fine.

    As my consciousness fades, I can no longer discern what the teacher is saying...

    ...Eventually, I awakened.

    ¡ô

    "Uwaaah!"

    I wake up and scream at the top of my lungs with my disabled body.

    Then a woman gives me milk, takes care of my needs, and does nothing else, but it''s enough for a baby.

    In my hazy vision and hearing, I repeat only this dream of death.

    The same scene, the same lines, the same ending.

    Gradually, it nurtures my thinking ability. S?a?ch* Th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    But even if I vaguely understand this "life," when I wake up, I can''t recognize people''s faces or the details of events.

    And whenever I try to think about something, my head buzzes and I immediately fall asleep.

    I was mostly in a dream. It seems that babies sleep for a long time.

    And...

    ...It seems like I was born into a place where slaves are looked down upon, and this is probably where they hide slaves.

    So, I see, I''m going to die like that.

    At just a few months old, with the thinking ability of an adult, I accepted my own death.

    I was "Sheriel," living like a doll, scorned, discarded like a useless tool.

    Hated by my stepmother, neglected by my father, celebrated with death by my stepbrother, killed by the only person I trusted.

    That life had become so familiar to me that this wretched environment, this disabled baby''s body, and the humiliating care didn''t bother me.

    I have died many times already, so it doesn''t matter what happens to me now.

    And so, I lived the life of a slave with a feeling of completely digesting my existence.

    However, that abruptly changed more suddenly than a summer shower.

    "...!?"

    *...Huh? I should be dead, right? A dream? I died, but was born again? Reincarnation? Then it''s not strange to have memories of my past life."

    [Initialization error?] "Bug? What''s going on?"

    A vivid flood of memories.

    Like flipping a switch, my previous life comes back to me in its entirety.

    It''s not a vague dream when I wake up, but a sensation of having just died a little while ago.

    I remember my parents'' faces, the faces of those who caused my death, and even the nonsensical source code I wrestled with until the early morning of that day.

    I remember everything, and that''s why I''m confused.

    My hands are small, my tongue is tangled, and all my senses are dull. Unfamiliar stone walls, straw, wooden boxes, and worn-out hemp cloth.

    If I desperately move my neck with my limited range of motion, I can see children sitting still with vacant eyes.

    It''s definitely not the world I know. I think, "Huh?" and find myself in a familiar sleeping place.

    ...No, I am Sheriel Beriard. I''m a slightly unusual baby who dreams of dying at the age of sixteen every day.

    I remembered myself. Me. Sheriel Beriard.

    The dreams of death that had been repeated every day to the point where I didn''t know which one was reality stopped after that day.

    However, I sleep a lot. Because I''m a baby.

    I sleep so much that it feels like I haven''t been awake for several hours in a day.

    ...It''s not so bad.

    In my previous life, during the last three years, I was a shut-in at home.

    I worked completely remotely, relying on online shopping for everything, living a hikikomori (social withdrawal) life.

    Movies, anime, manga, novels... As long as I had those, I thought I could live as a shut-in forever.

    But I never expected to actually spend my whole life like that.

    I scratch my temple with my squishy little meatball-like arms.

    After that, I ponder over those dreams of death that make up my existence.

    Even with a head filled with scientific knowledge, I couldn''t bring myself to dismiss them as just dreams.

    Because "she" knew that she would die at that time.

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 2 - Good Morning, Sleeping Beauty

    And so, for the next three years until being transported to the designated venue, Sheriel simply enjoyed her baby life to the fullest.There was no entertainment, but since she was mostly asleep, there was no boredom either.

    With caretakers taking care of her to the extent that one couldn''t tell who was the slave, each day would quickly come to an end as long as she confirmed the things she could do little by little.

    ...I didn''t realize the body could be so immobile like this.

    She tried to lift her head and exerted force on her belly.

    Her limbs flapped about, but she couldn''t sit up at all.

    ...Oh, is it the time to roll over?

    She twisted her body, and a warm sensation surged from the depths of her abdomen, as if her blood was rushing through her entire body.

    Then, her body rolled over with a thud.

    ...Ah, I see, I''ve figured it out.

    And so, as she rolled and rolled, she was suddenly attacked by a strong drowsiness and before she knew it, she was in the world of dreams.

    Even though she claimed to have memories from her past life, being a baby wasn''t much different from others.

    She accumulated a sense of accomplishment that only a baby could obtain and lived peaceful days.

    While her memories and thinking abilities were undoubtedly more advanced, the efficiency or whatever you call it was surely incomparable to others.

    As her brain, equipped with cognitive abilities, continued to develop during her growth period, and her vision became clearer, she began to think about the future.

    That shack was indeed an environment that could be described as unsanitary, lacking entertainment, and downright wretched, as expected of a slave training shack.

    To the noble world known by sixteen-year-old Sheriel, it was like a livestock shed.

    From the perspective of her previous life, well...

    Well, baby food would be more or less the same everywhere (milk-soaked bread and boiled and mashed vegetables), and despite being dirty, it wasn''t particularly inconvenient.

    So, there was no option to escape from here.

    Making a rash move could result in becoming an attraction in a freak show for three-year-olds, or being kept by a creepy hobbyist uncle, or becoming a dubious subject for magical experiments, and she definitely didn''t want that.

    If her dream was to come true, she would surely be bought by that famous noble Duke''s household.

    That Duke''s household was a lineage known as demons, and all the family members were scary and mentally unstable, so that was one problem.

    ...Can one live a normal life in that household? And that "teacher," too. It''s beyond cruel to use and discard people like tools, let alone kill them. S?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    That teacher, I should be cautious of them. I regret not being able to see their face.

    And that so-called Prince Alphonse is absolutely off-limits. Marriage or engagement is out of the question.

    Magic... I want to become proficient in it somehow. Maybe it''s because of my hair color, but I couldn''t use it at all in the dream. But I mostly taught myself programming, so I''ll figure something out... probably.

    And so, if it was a noble, especially a Duke''s household, one could lead a much better life than a slave or commoner. So, without any plans to escape or cry at night or go through the terrible twos, I lived as an exceptional baby slave, hoping to figure something out after being bought.

    However, in the midst of such a relaxed daily life, another unbelievable event occurred.

    Once again, I dreamed of the end of an unfamiliar life.

    Unlike the memories from her previous life, it was vague, closer to a dream of future death.

    In this world without magic or science, different from both here and my previous life, "I" was a knight.

    As my master was being crucified and flames were being thrown, I mowed down the soldiers restraining me and jumped into the fire.

    The reckless strength in the midst of a fire... My master, who had picked up and raised the orphaned me, wore a troubled smile.

    "You didn''t have to die too."

    "...I apologize for not being able to protect you."

    The voice I finally strained out trembled, as expected.

    "I entrust my protection to you even in the afterlife."

    "With pleasure."

    I couldn''t bear to cause any more suffering to my kind and noble liege.

    Using the supreme swordsmanship I had cultivated, I focused all my senses to swing the sword, ensuring my master didn''t feel any pain even for an instant.

    As I saw my master''s head rolling into my arms, peacefully smiling, I felt a little relieved and swiftly slit my own throat.

    That dream, as short as a dream you have when you fall back asleep, was a vivid and concise memory.

    With just that memory, my chest was filled with an unbearable pain, and I couldn''t do anything other than cry.

    The emotions at the brink of death were filled with agony beyond comparison to memories of past lives or future deaths.

    I bottled up anger, despair, and a sense of helplessness that I couldn''t do anything about, to the point where my heart felt like it was going to burst.

    I took deep breaths repeatedly, suppressing my emotions, and pondered over that dream. I couldn''t help but do so.

    And then, after several days, I finally managed to swallow that memory.

    My previous life ended at the age of twenty-seven. The future death was at sixteen. That dream was around my mid-thirties.

    ...Strange. I remember not being able to dream about the future.

    Well, in the first place, it''s strange enough to dream about dying in the future, and even more so to have memories from a past life.

    The memory of being in my thirties, an experience I had never actually lived, and moreover, the sense that it was me in that memory, is too vivid to simply call it a dream.

    Above all, there is a feeling that it is indeed me. It could be said that it is etched into my soul or that I instinctively understand it.

    It feels more like recalling a memory. Yes...

    ...That was my previous life.

    A memory of my final moments shorter than my previous life.

    I''m glad that the consciousness of being a man didn''t linger too strongly, as this memory was starting to feel familiar.

    And so, I came to know the endings of my present life, my previous life, and the life before that.

    Ideally, I don''t want to experience past lives or death, anymore.

    Having a sense of self-awareness, yet feeling mixed with different personalities, feels like my mind could go insane.

    Who am I? What am I?

    My existence felt incredibly unstable and uncertain.

    Despite encountering such incidents, things surprisingly went smoothly.

    By the time I was able to toddle around on my own, I would look outside from the small wooden box and observe the children of slaves.

    Their hair color was brown.

    In this world, commoners have brown hair, while nobles have differently colored hair. It is proof of possessing magical powers, reflecting the color of the bestowed attribute.

    If one has the protection of fire, their hair turns red. High-ranking nobles with abundant magic power have vibrant primary colors, while the color fades and becomes closer to brown as the amount of magic power decreases.

    The six attributes are sky, fire, water, earth, wind, and life.

    For example, blue hair, indicating the protection of the sky, becomes a dull, ashen color like bleached hair for lower-ranking nobles, but even the elderly do not have white hair.

    Colors of living beings, including commoners, are composed of magic power, even pigs and mice without magic power have brown hair.

    Therefore, individuals like "Sheriel" with white hair are deemed eerie defects that deviate from the principles of the world and are scorned for not being loved by the gods.

    "Hello."

    There is no response.

    Their vacant eyes slowly lift, drooling absentmindedly. So, the possibility of them being discriminatory is low.

    However, I couldn''t bring myself to talk to the caretaker woman either. It would be troublesome if my "destination" changed.

    While things were like that, I quickly turned three years old.

    And finally, the day of shipment arrived.

    Packed tightly in a box without any gaps, I was transported to the auction venue, hearing unfamiliar men''s voices saying things like, "You really don''t even cry" or "What a creepy brat."

    ¡ô

    The venue seemed to have a fair number of people.

    The lights indicating bids gradually diminished, but the presence, like a wriggling darkness beyond, grew stronger.

    The auctioneer eagerly raised the money in his pocket.

    "Then, one large gold coin... We still have multiple bidders! Let''s go, one large gold coin and one small gold coin, two... ten, twenty! Ah, what a day! We won''t have another night like this in our lifetime! I''ll mark it with a large gold coin, two... three... Oh no, then five..."

    It felt like a considerable amount of money. It''s troublesome not having any knowledge about these things.

    Well, that''s how dreams are.

    Even if it''s a fantastical dream, while experiencing it, I understand it as common sense, but the details are mostly blurry.

    I''ll sit quietly and wait for the buyer to be decided.

    ...Wait a minute. Something''s not right. Is everything okay? Isn''t the atmosphere strange?

    The man''s voice sounds strained. It seems that the price has reached a considerable amount, and it sends a shiver down my spine to think that there are several people who want to obtain me at all costs.

    What if it''s a perverted noble with a preference for young girls or a mentally unstable person who would spend their entire fortune on dubious magic? Suddenly, I become anxious.

    The two shining symbols merge, and the man starts marking again in fine increments. It seems to be a fierce battle.

    The man sweats profusely, clears his throat, and then announces a neat number.

    One of the symbols disappears.

    Please let there be a decent buyer!

    In an illegal underground auction, there''s no way someone buying a silver-haired young girl can be considered decent.

    Then, I''m packed back into the wooden box and shaken along the way. I unknowingly fall asleep in the narrow darkness.

    Perhaps because it fetched a high price, the transportation was more careful than when I was brought in.

    The next time I woke up, it wasn''t inside the dark wooden box but in a carriage illuminated by dim magical lights.

    The leather seats were comfortable with minimal swaying, and just from that, I could tell that the owner must be an incredibly remarkable person.

    On the opposite side, a handsome young man with a faint smile was looking out the window. He appeared to be in his mid-twenties, but his distinctive bright blue hair gave away his profile.

    As I observed him intently, the man also noticed my gaze and briefly glanced at me from the corner of his eye.

    "Good morning, Sleeping Beauty."

    Despite his well-formed features and smile, there''s something terrifying about it.

    "Good morning...?"

    Well, scary. If I were an ordinary three-year-old, I would be anxious and crying.

    No, if I were an ordinary three-year-old, would I not notice this unsettling smile? But they say children perceive things instinctively... Wait, let''s calm down for now. I''m different from an ordinary young girl.

    "Pleased to meet you, I''m Sheriel."

    The man widens his eyes and twists his mouth into a crooked smile.

    "Where did you get that name? Where have you been until now?"

    "I... I''ve been called that for as long as I can remember. I don''t know where I''ve been until now."

    Hmm, he ponders while keeping his eyes fixed on me without moving.

    Honestly, it''s extremely creepy. I wish he had just continued looking out the window.

    "Have you received any education?"

    "No, not particularly."

    He widens his eyes and says, "Oh..."

    Considering that a three-year-old who was raised as a slave is having a somewhat coherent conversation, it''s not something that can be done with education under normal circumstances.

    However, if this is going according to the dream, he should understand it.

    "Where did you learn to speak?"

    "I learned it a little after I was born."

    "I see, you seem to be from the Beriard family."

    The Beriard family... Good, it matches the dream.... Is that a good thing?

    In the dream, although I recognized their existence, I didn''t remember their faces.

    Anyway, the man who smiles so cheerfully is from the Beriard Marquis family, feared as demons, and that''s the only thing that is certain for now, in line with the dream.

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 3 - Home, the Nest of Demons

    Surprisingly, the carriage ride was peaceful."I am Sergio Beriard, the head of the Beriard family. I am your father, and your mother is no longer with us. She passed away after giving birth. But don''t worry, my mansion, where we''re heading, has my wife and son, so you won''t be lonely."

    Sergio speaks cheerfully, but his adult face is completely untrustworthy.

    Due to his thoughtless and detailed explanations, I couldn''t even look out the window at the outside world, despite it being my first time.

    "Will they both accept me?"

    "It''s impossible, I''m afraid. She''s very jealous, you see. And Didier has grown a bit too much."

    "I see."

    I''m what they call a bastard child. As a child taken in as a mistress''s child, there''s no way I would be accepted by the legal wife and her son.

    In particular, the Beriard lineage has strong family bonds and attachments due to their bloodline characteristics.

    On the other hand, they were merciless and indifferent to outsiders. It would have been better if they had remained indifferent. In fact, being of interest to them would be more troublesome.

    Since I cannot be accepted as a family member, it''s only natural that I would be disliked as an unwanted intruder in their home.

    While feeling anxious, we arrived at a castle that could easily be mistaken for a world heritage site rather than a mansion.

    It was already deep into the night, quite late.

    The surroundings were pitch black, and I could only sense the air of the outside world, which was a bit disappointing. Nevertheless, I had enough composure to think that it''s a shame I couldn''t fully experience the outside world.

    Surprisingly, Sergio, my father, lifted me up, and I got off the carriage without touching the ground.

    "Welcome back, Lord Sergio. Master Dior and Young Master Didier are waiting for you."

    Carried in his arms, we passed through a grand entrance and made our way through the castle.

    It was like a luxurious and incredibly spacious art museum I had visited in my past life.

    "Ahaha, there are some childlike aspects to you, after all."

    I looked around nervously and felt a bit embarrassed, so I lowered my gaze.

    Well, isn''t it normal for a three-year-old?

    We stopped in front of a certain door, and a servant quietly opened it. Inside, there was a moderately decorated room with a comfortable sofa and a table.

    And there sat a woman with a beautiful face contorted in anger, and a boy of around ten years old.

    "Welcome back."

    Without even a proper introduction, my prospective stepmother, Dior, stared at me with eyes filled with murderous intent.

    "What is the meaning of this? Bringing in a slave. And with this kind of hair... What on earth is this?"

    "She''s not a slave. She''s my child."

    Without any remorse, Sergio, my father, retorted, causing her to flare up even more, her fiery red hair disheveled as she raised her eyebrows.

    "Wha... What did you say!? How did you manage to bring in a child of such color? What happened to the other woman? I''ll kill her..."

    "The mother of this child passed away shortly after giving birth, so it''s per-fect-ly fine. Three years ago, this child and her wet nurse were attacked by bandits on their way to our house and went missing. See? Isn''t it pitiful? So, I desperately searched for her and finally bought her back."

    While I''m not sure what exactly is "fine," at least that''s the explanation.

    With that, one mystery was solved, and Sheriel felt a sense of relief.

    "...So, what are you going to do with this child?"

    "We will raise her here as our own."

    "I absolutely refuse to accept that!"

    A piercing pain shot through my chest, making it hard to breathe.

    With a soft thud, I found myself hidden beneath Sergio''s robe, and the pain quickly subsided. It seems I managed to avoid cardiac arrest somehow.

    Please, spare me. Wouldn''t I die normally? Is it really fine? In the dream, I should have thirteen more years to live...

    "Now, now, please calm down. Dior, didn''t you also express a desire for a daughter?"

    "But that doesn''t mean I''m okay with this! I can''t accept a child born of another woman..."

    ...That''s true.

    Anyone would get angry if an illegitimate child suddenly appeared. Moreover, with strange hair color and odd memories. I remember she was incredibly jealous.

    I couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for her, who seemed like she could blow herself to pieces at any moment.

    "Mother, it''s not a big deal, is it? Lords having mistresses and children is not an uncommon story. Even if it''s unusual for our family."

    Nonchalantly smiling, my supposed older brother Didier, with his lavender hair loosely tied, spoke up.

    His suspicious smile and unruly hair must resemble Sergio. He seemed to be enjoying this situation.

    Even though Didier should understand that such things are not tolerated precisely because it''s the Beriard family.

    This is bad. Will I experience my fourth death tonight?

    "Um... Can I, uh, introduce myself?"

    Suddenly, all eyes turned to the little girl who started speaking.

    "Nice to meet you, my name is Sheriel. Um... I''ll make sure not to be a bother, so please take care of me."

    Didier''s eyes sparkled even more, while Dior''s hatred grew stronger.

    ...Oh no, this is bad. I messed up.

    "Wow, she''s definitely a member of the family. Seems like she understands the current situation well. And she''s clearly cursed," Didier laughed gleefully as if he had found a new toy.

    Despite only being around ten years old, his gaze chilled me, as if he could see through everything.

    "Be quiet! I will never accept you!"

    While she acknowledged my Beriard lineage, it seems that Dior, my foster mother, despised me even more.

    Will I be able to wake up safely tomorrow?

    "This is troublesome, isn''t it? With this hair color, if you were to become a slave, you would surely be treated poorly. How pitiful, isn''t it?"

    Sergio''s appeal, devoid of any sense of sympathy, seemed to have no effect whatsoever.

    The heated exchange continued for a while, but eventually, the discussion was cut short because it was getting late. I was then escorted by a maid to a different room.

    After turning several corners in the corridor and reaching a place I couldn''t have found on my own, an old door opened.

    The room was cleaned immaculately, as if it knew I was coming. There was a small bed and a table set, all neatly arranged.

    "Miss, I apologize, but please make use of this room for a while." s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "What a lovely room! A soft mattress... it''s been so long... the first time..."

    I sincerely enjoyed my new room.

    Compared to sleeping in wooden boxes for the past three years, this room felt like heaven. Maybe the facilities of my previous life, where science was more advanced, would have been better, but this mansion, which could be described as a castle, was unbelievably luxurious.

    "Miss... I apologize for asking, but where have you been staying until now? As someone who will be taking care of you from now on, I would like to know some details," the maid asked.

    Still not accustomed to being called "Miss," I tried to hide my discomfort by indulging in the soft cotton futon on the bed I was given.

    "I used to live with the children in a place about half the size of this room. There were about ten of us. We didn''t have futons, only wooden boxes, straw, and old cloth. So, having such a soft futon like this makes me happy..."

    Suddenly, a small sob could be heard, and I looked up at the maid. Her eyes were red, and she was biting her lip.

    "A-Are you okay?"

    "I''m sorry, it''s painful for me to hear this, even though you''re the young miss..."

    "I-I''m fine! The people who took care of me were kind, and besides, as a child, there was nothing else to do but sleep!"

    I made an impromptu excuse... A child using being a child as an excuse would definitely seem strange!

    In my flustered state, the maid chuckled.

    "You are truly wise, young miss."

    ...That''s right, it''s fine because I''m a Beriard.

    The Beriard family is unique. Children born with the characteristics known as the blood curse are considered geniuses by society.

    And they have special talents and deficiencies.

    But in my dream, I didn''t have that special talent, so I was considered a defective product. And it was probably because of my hair color that I didn''t have any magical power.

    Nothing, nothing at all, except for the memories of death. What does that mean?

    That''s not all. I wasn''t allowed to attend magic classes, and I didn''t have the opportunity to study on my own.

    That so-called teacher who killed me didn''t teach me anything either.

    I question their role as a teacher. No, I question their role as a human being. Killing people is not good!

    While feeling frustrated and upset, I was reminded by the maid to use polite language and she helped me prepare for bed.

    With a soft cloth dampened with warm water, my body was gently wiped, and I was dressed in comfortable clothes. In that moment, all the chaos and anger from earlier were forgotten, and I felt completely delighted.

    Everything was taken care of. It was perfect.

    If only I could be taken care of by others for the rest of my life, without any responsibilities, and live a carefree existence.

    However, when I saw my reflection in the mirror for the first time, my heart sank again.

    My dull, cotton-like white hair was left to grow down to my shoulders. From the gap in my bangs, blue eyes bordered by white eyelashes stared back at me.

    Not slanted or droopy, but sharp and piercing eyes that could give off a cold impression when enlarged.

    Pale, lifeless skin and dry, pale lips.

    Thin, twig-like limbs.

    ...Even though I was finally dressed in nice clothes, I couldn''t help but feel shabby.

    That was the first impression I had of myself.

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 4 - Good Morning, the First Morning

    "Good morning, young lady."I woke up to the gentle voice of a maid, and the unfamiliar room was softly illuminated by the morning sun.

    I must have slept well...

    "Good morning..." I replied, still feeling a bit groggy.

    The same maid as yesterday was preparing a tub of hot water and some cloth.

    "Um, what''s your name? I forgot to ask yesterday..."

    "Y-You''re going to call me by my name?"

    "It would be strange not to know your name, wouldn''t it?"

    "I... I am called Mary, Miss Sheriel!"

    The maid, who introduced herself as Mary, had dropped a bucket, spilling water, and was now kneeling by the bedside.

    Mary was a young maid who had just turned twenty. Her round eyes were becoming teary, showing a mixture of surprise and confusion.

    "Mary, nice to meet you too."

    I sat up and bowed my head on the bed, and Mary nodded repeatedly with tears in her eyes.

    Then, she wiped my face with a soft cloth and helped me change into a dress with light blue frills... A rather plain one-piece dress.

    "It''s a bit big, isn''t it? Let''s eat lots of delicious food from now on."

    Mary''s eyebrows furrowed sadly as she said this.

    "If you tie this ribbon around my waist, it should be fine."

    "You truly are a young lady. You''ll look even more adorable."

    I had Mary tie a slightly darker blue ribbon around my waist, and the dress that was previously too loose seemed somewhat presentable now.

    Being praised for a ribbon was the best feeling, just like a three-year-old.

    Since I''ll be carried around anyway and I had been wearing nothing but old cloth until now, it''s not inconvenient at all.

    And so, we can go.

    It''s time for the second round with the demon clan. It''s time to set out.

    In the dining hall, where I was brought by Mary, my father Sergio and stepmother Dior were already seated facing each other.

    "Good morning."

    "Good morning, Sheriel."

    I tried greeting them, but it seemed like Dior didn''t even want to acknowledge my presence. I took a seat next to Sergio, silently enduring the awkward atmosphere while the maids watched.

    I prayed not to provoke her anger... and then, Didier arrived a little later. He leisurely took a seat next to Dior and sat directly across from me.

    "Good morning, Father, Mother."

    They completely ignored him.

    Their gazes were fixed firmly on me, making the situation even more unpleasant. If I were an ordinary three-year-old, I would have felt hurt by their meanness.

    "Good morning, brother Didier."

    Well, I''m not an ordinary three-year-old, you know? I will offer my greetings to them.

    "I don''t recall allowing you to call me brother."

    Despite his sharp words, Didier narrowed his eyes with a pleased expression. His wickedness was far beyond what one would expect from a ten-year-old.

    I apologized, saying, "I''m sorry, Lord Didier," and he retracted his smirk, his eyes shining like a child.

    Uh-oh, did I mess up again?

    The initial interest in the novelty of my existence might fade quickly. That''s why I don''t know how to interact with this little demon.

    The breakfast brought in was much more luxurious compared to the hard bread and watery soup I had before.

    The adults had bread with eggs and meat, while I was served mashed potatoes and milk.

    It wasn''t mashed potatoes per se. It was simply boiled potatoes mashed and lightly salted, but it was far more delicious than the soggy bread I had before. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    The bread was freshly baked and had a delightful aroma, and it tasted even better with the sweetness of the milk.

    Lost in the enjoyment of the meal, I suddenly realized that everyone''s gaze was focused on me.

    "Did it suit your taste?"

    Sergio''s laughter, which seemed amused, made my cheeks even hotter, and I could only utter in a shy and almost inaudible voice, "I-it''s delicious..."

    If only I could dream not only about dying but also about everyday scenes like meals...

    I spent several days living a routine where I had similar meals in the morning and evening and then secluded myself in my room. Mary apologized for not being able to provide toys, but I vaguely smiled because I didn''t have a hobby of playing with toys anyway.

    Over the past three years, I had become completely accustomed to the carefree life of an irresponsible child. However, I had memories of different worlds intertwined, memories of being 27, 16, and in my 30s.

    If there was something that bothered me...

    For example, this garden.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "I was just thinking how amazing this garden is. How do you maintain such a vast garden? Do you use magic?"

    In my previous life''s world, it might have been achievable with machinery, but it would still require a considerable number of staff. The vast grounds, stretching as far as the eye could see, were adorned with greenery and flowers.

    As I grew older, it was natural for me to be curious about my surroundings... or rather, it was a habit from my past life.

    How were these large stone pillars carved? How were paintings created on such high ceilings? How were these massive doors transported?

    I was curious about how they were made and the mechanisms behind them.

    "The gardeners are commoners, so they don''t use magic. They work little by little every day with a few people to maintain it."

    Mary chuckled and pointed out one of the gardeners visible through the window as she explained.

    "Oh, I see. Such a small number of people... that''s amazing. Oh, look, a squirrel just came to the nearby tree."

    "Hehe, it''s cute, isn''t it? I hope you''ll be able to go for a walk soon."

    I''d like to go down to the garden at some point.

    Come to think of it, I haven''t even set foot on the ground of this world yet, have I? Being a shut-in is fine, but since I''m here, I want to fully enjoy this world.

    After all, it''s a fantasy world with magic. And if I only have thirteen years left to live, I should make the most of it and have fun.

    As I thought about such things, I absentmindedly gazed outside on this lazy afternoon.

    Everything was peaceful.

    "Oh, look, it''s a cat."

    The black cat under the tree was staring intently at us. Mary was a kind maid who, despite her efficient work, always took the time to interact with me.

    "Is it a cat catching mice?"

    "It''s a small black cat, but it seems clever."

    "A black cat? Could it be a mistake on the young lady''s part? There are no black animals in this world. Perhaps it got dirty with soot."

    "Is that so?"

    Come to think of it, there''s no black color in this world, right?

    Wait, I feel like I''m forgetting something...

    ¡ô

    "On days like today when I have some free time, let''s have a little chat."

    A few days later, after finishing breakfast, Sergio called out to me. I was led by the maids to a room that seemed like a parlor, and tea was promptly prepared for everyone.

    Of course, the topic of conversation would be "Sheriel."

    I could only sit quietly on the long chair, feeling like a prisoner awaiting judgment.

    "After discussing with Dior, we have decided that Sheriel will be raised in this house as my illegitimate child. Didier, she is your half-sister, so please behave yourself and don''t cause any trouble, understood?"

    "Calling it trouble is rude. I will treat her with love as my sister."

    Didier responded with a sweet smile, a face that said he would play with me as a toy until he got bored and discarded me.

    I wished a ten-year-old boy wouldn''t make such a malicious face.

    "On the other hand, Dior will be in charge of your clothing, food, shelter, and education here."

    ... I see, so I can only live until I''m sixteen.

    Dior was looking at me with a cold, emotionless face befitting a noble. However, the hatred pierced through my skin.

    Wait, but... come to think of it...

    Suddenly, something bothered me.

    Dior was aware that in a few years, in the context of the dream, she would die. Was this really okay? She hated the child brought by her husband''s mistress, misunderstood her beloved husband''s betrayal, and died while holding onto that "misunderstanding."

    "Um..."

    "What''s the matter? Is something bothering you?"

    "Um, I am not your child... am I?"

    Sergio''s eyes widened, and he faintly clinked his teacup.

    "Sergio, what do you mean? If I''m not your child, then whose child am I?"

    "Sheriel, why are you saying that?"

    Without responding to Dior''s scream-like question, Sergio slowly leaned forward.

    "I can''t explain why. I just know. I am not your child..."

    "That''s enough."

    Before she could finish her sentence, Sergio cut her off.

    I guess it''s something I shouldn''t have said after all.

    My heart was pounding so loudly, and sweat started to pour out.

    I knew that I wasn''t even his child. And because I had experienced death three times, I was concerned about the "way to die."

    Of course, there were calculations and expectations involved, but I didn''t want to see the woman in front of me consumed by hatred and dying, especially if I was the cause.

    As if Sergio gave some signal, all the maids left the room. It seemed like they were ushered out.

    Then, Sergio took out a small wooden box and infused it with magic.

    "This is a soundproof barrier magical tool. This conversation should not be known to anyone other than us."

    Even Didier had a serious expression and adopted an attentive posture as he listened.

    My mouth was dry from nervousness...

    I took a sip of tea alone, nodding slightly.

    "Sigh... This is troublesome. Since there''s no way to hide it anymore, I''ll tell you. Sheriel is Claude''s child."

    "What! Where is that child now? Is he safe?"

    "Claude is currently in the Kingdom of Resyst. The mother of this child is a priestess of Resyst."

    The room fell silent. I sat there with wide eyes, as if I couldn''t comprehend the situation.

    "Claude is my younger brother. And in Resyst, it is forbidden for a priestess to have relations with a man until she steps down from her position. It is believed that breaking this taboo, which is said to cause a decrease in divine power, would lead to the execution of those involved and could even spark a war if the priestess conceives a child."

    "A war... So, my parents sent me here because of that."

    "Yes. Even after Claude went to Resyst, we secretly maintained contact. I provided assistance, and we managed to conceal the pregnancy, but Resyst was too dangerous to raise you in... Besides, a child of the Beriard family requires special education."

    Dior''s complexion turned pale as she pressed her sweaty forehead with her hand.

    "If she is Claude''s child... then there is no choice but to raise her."

    "Yes, we must protect her."

    Is it because she is her brother-in-law''s child that it''s acceptable, while the child of her husband''s mistress is not? Perhaps it''s a matter of a woman''s emotions.

    "Claude is also like a younger brother to me... a family member I must protect. Should I be happy to know that he is safe, or should I be angry at all of you for keeping this a secret until now..."

    "Dior, I apologize."

    "...Very well. I will raise this child as my own. And, just to confirm, you really don''t have a mistress, correct?"

    "No, of course not! The only woman I have ever loved, and will ever love, is you."

    As Sergio whispered sweetly, causing a warmth to gather in her cheeks, Didier ignored him as if he had grown tired of hearing it. Dior''s voice remained sharp, but the traces of hatred had disappeared from her slightly reddened eyes.

    "If that''s the case, then please say so from the beginning! I''ve been unable to sleep properly for the past few days, thinking that you betrayed me. I was moments away from killing you."

    "I couldn''t put my family in danger, please understand. I will take the day off from my duties today, will that be enough for you to forgive me?"

    Sergio''s smile was as sweet as candy. At the corner of my vision, Didier''s poisonous smile flashed briefly. In that moment, he unmistakably had the eyes of a predator. Curious, I turned to look, but he had already withdrawn that gaze and put on an affectionate smile, addressing their parents with an exasperated voice.

    "Father, Mother, please moderate yourselves in front of the child. I haven''t fully accepted her yet, but let''s behave as the eldest of the Beriard family."

    "Oh, demonstrating a good marital relationship in front of the child is an important matter for the Beriard family, you know? It doesn''t matter what you think of this child, but please refrain from doing anything unnecessary."

    What unnecessary thing are you talking about? Please, say it more clearly! Your son was clearly making a creepy type of laughter!

    As Sergio left the room with a cheerful Dior, Didier finally laughed with those eyes, unreservedly.

    "From now on, take care of me, my sister."

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 5 - Definition of a Devil

    Just as one difficulty passed, another arose. This time it was Didier.Didier Beriard, the ten-year-old heir to the Beriard Marquisate. He was a true Beriard, inheriting the Beriard curse... or so they say. The little devil was supposed to come in the afternoon. When it was cheerfully announced during breakfast, I nearly choked on my potato.

    "Hello...?"

    "Thank you for the invitation, sister."

    I didn''t invite him, but lacking the education of nobility, I didn''t know what to do. Prompted by Mary, I took my seat, and in no time, tea was prepared for the two of us. Didier''s lavender-colored hair stood out vibrantly in this room with a lack of colors.

    "This is the first time we''re talking like this. I''ve been looking forward to it."

    "So have I..."

    "Hehe, you''re not really thinking that."

    Didier''s happy smile makes him truly resemble a devil. I quietly lift the teacup, letting it cool slightly to avoid burning myself, and bring it to my lips. As the scent of tea wafts through my nose, I feel my tense body relax.

    "Who are you, really?"

    "Wha-!?"

    Please don''t start with such direct questions. Let''s observe each other a bit more and shorten the distance between our hearts before that.

    Of course, I couldn''t say that, so I chose to deflect the question with a question.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Just as I said. You were raised in a shack with other slave children, right? Didn''t you understand that you were different from the other children?"

    "The other children didn''t speak much. There wasn''t really any conversation."

    This is not a lie. Whether it was due to my circumstances or something else, the children never talked to each other. The other children just sat there listlessly, and it was rare for them to even respond to the caretakers'' questions.

    "So, why can you speak? How did you learn the language?"

    "W-Well, I listened to the people who took care of me when they spoke..."

    "Even so, you speak like a noble."

    Ah, um, I see... I thought I could make them understand by saying, "The Beriard family is a lineage of geniuses," but even geniuses need to learn. The Beriard clan indeed starts their education earlier than others, and that''s what makes them understand and excel. Even though I claim to have memories from my past life, the language is different. So, the reason I understand must be due to having some knowledge or memories of this world. But that alone doesn''t explain everything. I myself am puzzled by many things. So, I try to come up with excuses to make him believe in the genius narrative.

    "I still have a long way to go. I had some conversations with father during the carriage ride, and I have learned some words since coming here."

    "I see. So, how much do you know about the Beriard family?"

    "Hardly anything. I know almost nothing."

    What should I do to make Didier lose interest? What answer would be the right one?

    "The Beriard family, you see, possesses extraordinary talents due to their unique obsession, and in return, they lack the emotions and guilt that humans should have. Even without attachments, they are generally superior to others in most aspects. They are geniuses, you could say. But it''s not a blessing; it''s a curse."

    Matching my dream''s understanding with reality, I am convinced that it''s a characteristic of this family rather than a curse, considering the combination of my past life''s knowledge and the current world.

    "You, too, must have inherited that curse. That''s why you are smarter than others, and your mind and body grow at a faster rate. But it''s strange. Why are you so human-like?"

    My heart beats uncomfortably.

    ...Human-like?

    I had thought that Didier was suspicious because a three-year-old, who hadn''t received proper education, was responding so well. And I thought I could cover it up with the curse narrative.

    So, if we go with the genius narrative, then I should have been a demon as well. Indeed, Sheriel, whom I saw in my dream, had a chillingly cold heart. Wasn''t it because she lived as a tool?

    "I don''t really understand what you mean by ''human-like.''"

    At that moment, Didier smiled and held...

    "What are you doing?!"

    To my disbelief, Didier actually threw a steaming teacup at me. What a terrible brat.

    Still, I didn''t change my expression, calmly wiping the spilled tea off the floor.

    "Mary, you might get burned..."

    "That''s it. We don''t worry about others. Unless she is a significant person to you, someone you consider as family, then it would be different. But it''s not like you can trust someone that deeply after only a few days, right?"

    You damn devil, I cursed inwardly. I wanted to shout, "You have no idea what the definition of a devil is," but I held back and maintained a serious expression.

    "Mary is important to me. She has been kind to me ever since I came here."

    "Is that all? You really have changed. But is that truly the reason?"

    Didier ruffled his lavender hair and smiled innocently, like a child on Christmas day. I desperately thought about what he wanted to know and how I could satisfy him. In the meantime, Didier''s cheeks were flushed with excitement, and his curiosity seemed to grow even more.

    "What do you think, Didier? About me..."

    "Well, honestly, I have no idea. Are you a genius surpassing me, possessing innate shapeshifting abilities that don''t require environment or education? Or is this curse itself something more complex than what I''ve learned? Or perhaps it''s a gift..."

    I''m probably not cursed.

    ...Or am I really not?

    In my dream, I was certainly merciless, indifferent, and devoid of guilt. Thinking about it, it seems in line with the Beriard lineage, but my obsession was directed towards a certain person---my past life.

    Besides, I didn''t possess extraordinary talent. While I may have been exceptional compared to ordinary people, I shouldn''t have possessed the special talent that the Beriard family possesses.

    Wait, what''s happening to me?

    I couldn''t help but tilt my head in confusion.

    "It''s strange, isn''t it?"

    "Ahahahaha! You''re truly amusing. You understood our conversation just now and found yourself perplexed, right?"

    As Didier continued to laugh, he seemed like an ordinary child who just wanted to solve the puzzle known as Sheriel.

    "Didier, are you interested in me?"

    "Well, right now, maybe. Honestly, I''m more interested in the fluctuations of human emotions, but lately, no one wants to play with me."

    "Do you want to make me cry or suffer?"

    "I don''t really know anymore. At first, I intended to, but right now, that''s not my priority."

    Hmm, what should I do?

    In my dream, Sheriel didn''t show any interest in him before her death. However, the fact that he recognized me as a certain type of person indicates that something must have happened between us.

    I can''t determine if it''s the right choice to be of interest to Didier or to remain indifferent. I''m uncertain.

    I''m curious about my own nature, and strangely enough, I feel like Didier''s curiosity might help me understand myself. However, I still have concerns. So, I''ll keep it on hold and say, "I''ll tell you my secret when we become closer."

    "You see, there''s a secret after all! But becoming closer? I think we''re already getting along well, though?"

    Didier''s adorable mannerism, as he tilted his head in complete confusion, almost made me think he was an angel. Well, at least his face.

    "Didier, can you tell me your secrets? Can I feel safe with you? Building a good relationship isn''t just about appearances. It''s about trusting each other, caring for each other, cherishing each other, and being able to spend time together without causing harm and enjoying it."

    "You''re suddenly showing your true colors. Well, hmm... I''m having a good time, but trust and care, huh? I might be a little lacking in understanding the extent of causing harm. Zaris, what do you think of me?"

    Despite being suddenly asked a question, Zaris, who stood a little apart, immediately answered. He is Sergio''s chief aide and seems to have been assigned as my guardian to ensure that Didier doesn''t destroy me.

    Zaris, without changing his expression at all, said bluntly, "You still have a long way to go."

    "That''s harsh, don''t be so straightforward. But maybe it''s just right. Honestly, I did think that learning about empathy and shapeshifting through lectures alone had its limitations. I''ll learn while playing with you. Isn''t that fine?"

    "Is it fine?" No, it''s not fine! I''m not your guinea pig!

    While inwardly screaming, I realized that it was indeed necessary for Didier to learn the boundaries of causing harm as soon as possible. It''s something that even an ordinary child learns through interacting with others, regardless of their lineage.

    With that in mind, I took the hand of this little demon.

    "Well then, please take care of me...?" S?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "From now on, let''s take care of each other, She-ri-el."

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 6 - Didiers Research

    Didier, who had left Sheriel''s room, was unusually cheerful."Zaris, how can I become friends with someone? ''Giving what the other person desires, but not giving too much. Showing my own worth, but not revealing too much.'' Wasn''t that it?"

    "Master Didier, Miss Sheriel is your family, so you should treat her like you do with Lord Sergio and Lady Dior. Just the same."

    "Just the same, huh... But Father and Mother have always loved me from the beginning, right? I''ve never thought about making an effort to become friends with them."

    Isn''t becoming friends too abstract? Is he just casually saying things without intending to reveal any secrets?

    "Well, first of all, why not do something that would make the other person happy?"

    "I wonder what would make her happy. She''s difficult compared to others. Even if I''m kind to her, she becomes wary, and even if I say something mean, she doesn''t flinch... Well, that''s what makes it interesting."

    "It''s important to get to know what the other person wants, what would make them happy, while spending time together."

    Taking Zaris'' advice into consideration and contemplating various things, Didier soon arrived at Sergio''s office.

    "So, I''ve decided to become friends with her in order to learn Sheriel''s secret."

    "Hehe, Sheriel''s secret, huh? I''m curious too. Be sure to do your best, Didier."

    Once Sergio finished listening to everything, he took out a few papers from a drawer and started flipping through them.

    "Father, I plan to spend time with Sheriel every day from now on. Is it really okay for me to borrow Zaris?"

    "Yes, it''s fine for a few hours. Zaris is excellent, so he can take care of the children during his break."

    "Lord Sergio, I will handle your workload during that time."

    "Oh, well... I guess there''s no choice. But speaking of which, I said I would leave the education to Dior, but it might not be possible anymore."

    "Are you referring to a potential teacher?"

    When Sergio took his eyes off the documents, he let out a deep breath and rubbed his forehead.

    "We don''t have enough teachers available for that child because of the ones Didier broke."

    "I apologize for that."

    "Even though we''re family, please show a bit more remorse. You don''t seem apologetic at all."

    Father''s troubled state somehow becomes amusing. At the same time, there''s also a sense of trust that if it''s Father, he can somehow handle it.

    ...Trust, huh? That''s something he mentioned about as well.

    "Will I be able to become friends with Sheriel?"

    "If you genuinely want to be friends with her and make an effort, I''m sure you can. We are family, after all."

    "Do you consider Sheriel as family, Father?"

    Sergio stared into an empty space beyond the paper for a while, lost in thought.

    ...Father''s thoughts are still difficult to read. He thought he would answer right away.

    "Well, I still don''t fully understand either. The moment I saw her, I felt like she was someone I should protect. Her eyes resemble Claude''s so much. But we''ve only just met, and she''s still full of mysteries. I suppose you could say I''m concerned. That''s the extent of it, for now."

    That answer surprised Didier.

    Considering the risks he took by bringing her here, he thought there would be an appropriate level of sentiment.

    I still don''t understand this person well, Didier thought and gave up early.

    Sergio is the type of person who became the kingdom''s greatest knight by instinctively swinging his sword. It''s futile to try to read into his thoughts.

    A genius who does everything based on intuition and instinct alone, that''s the Lord of the Beriard Marquisate, Sergio Beriard.

    "Well then, it might be me who becomes Sheriel''s family first in this house."

    "Hehe, I''m looking forward to it."

    The next day, Didier visited Sheriel''s room as he had declared.

    He brought roasted sweet potatoes as a gift.

    "Thank you for inviting me, Sheriel."

    "Welcome, Didier-sama."

    She should not have received lessons on etiquette yet, but she might have asked one of the maids. Sheriel greeted him with a simple greeting.

    "I brought a souvenir today. It''s still some time before dinner, right?"

    Saying that, he signaled to the maid to hand over the steamed sweet potatoes in the basket.

    "Sweet potatoes...?"

    "You like them, don''t you?"

    "I wouldn''t say I particularly like them."

    "But you looked so happy eating them."

    "I was happy because you went through the trouble of steaming and mashing them just for me. Did you bring them because you thought I liked them?"

    ... Sigh, that''s just how she is.

    It was a reason that made absolutely no sense. It''s only natural for a cook to cook, and moreover, her eating the sweet potatoes was a prank from his mother. Is she an idiot? While thinking that, he pulled the basket back.

    "You really are a strange one. Well, I''ll take it back then."

    Sheriel, who had been puzzled, suddenly blossomed with a soft smile on her cheeks. It was a subtle expression that could make one want to say, "I wouldn''t notice if it wasn''t me."

    "No, thank you very much. It''s thoughtful of you to consider various things for me. I''m happy."

    It wasn''t a clear swing of emotions from expectation to disappointment, relief to fear. However, this peculiar child was indeed wavering, and Didier felt something akin to a pleasurable sensation throbbing deep in his chest.

    "Are you happy with something like that? This isn''t something you wanted, right?"

    "I''m happy because you thought of making me happy."

    It seemed that Sheriel''s wariness had diminished compared to yesterday. Just like yesterday, tea was prepared on the table, and the second tea party began.

    "So, what do you want?"

    "What I want... Books, I suppose."

    "Books? Do you want to study?"

    "No? I mean, fairy tales, love stories, hero tales, things like that."

    "You wouldn''t go through the trouble of making books out of that."

    "...!"

    "What? What''s with that despair? I don''t get it."

    There were surely more things to despair about. He didn''t understand, but it''s too entertaining. What kind of imagination leads someone to want something like that... It seems that the Beriard blood is drawn to the unknown after all.

    "Huh? Don''t they exist? They''re not real? But... the maid sometimes tells me fairy tales and such."

    "Isn''t that just an oral tradition? Noble nurses memorize stories for that purpose, and even commoners sometimes tell their children shortened versions of tales sung by minstrels."

    "...What?"

    Sheriel, for some reason, seemed stunned, her focus lost in the white-framed sapphire.

    "If you ask the maids, they might tell you a few stories."

    "Yes... I just thought it would help pass the time when they''re free... I had given up on Netflix, though. No, it''s fine."

    "Oh, you''re bored. But I think classes will start soon. Ah, right. It''s not that interesting, but the temple scriptures might be similar to fairy tales. Would you like to read them?"

    "The scriptures... I have heard stories from them before. I''d like to read them."

    Didier was relieved that he wouldn''t miss the next souvenir.

    However, he furrowed his brow, puzzled by the fact that the first thing she desired was a scripture. Then it dawned on him.

    Could this child have an attachment to knowledge?

    In the case of Beriard, an attachment often emerged at this age. Didier himself experienced uncontrollable joy when he saw the maid pale at the sight of his injury when he was three years old.

    Through various experiments, he realized that he had an attachment to "emotional fluctuations."

    During this process, he had shattered the hearts of several individuals, so now only a limited number of people could be involved with Didier.

    "What kind of stories are you interested in, Sheriel?"

    "I found the fairy tales Mary told me interesting."

    "How about stories about the Devil''s Forest?"

    "The Devil''s Forest?"

    Didier tilted his head, confused.

    The tales of the Devil''s Forest were the most famous stories known to everyone in the kingdom, so her confusion seemed unnatural. However, he remembered that she had been in a place for raising slaves, so he reluctantly understood.

    Since the slave quarters were already prone to accumulating "impurity," they intentionally avoided terrifying stories.

    "If you''re not a good child, they say you''ll be taken to the Devil''s Forest and turned into a monster. They say that place is inhabited by creatures like demons, beasts, and fairies that you''ve never seen before."

    "Wow! Are they really there? I''d love to meet them."

    "Even around here, you occasionally come across fairies and beasts, so maybe they really do live there. But you know, the forest is also home to demons, and those demons turn humans and beasts into ''monsters.'' Once they become monsters, they only harbor negative emotions and continue seeking impurity until their souls disappear."

    "...Impurity."

    Sheriel''s eyes lit up at the mention of "beasts," which was puzzling, making it difficult to grasp what was stirring in her heart.

    She didn''t show fear towards stories that would normally frighten children.

    Although she seemed happy, there wasn''t a particularly excited demeanor about her.

    Didier, having an attachment to emotional fluctuations, was more skilled than anyone else at sensing those nuances. At only ten years old, he surpassed the average adult as a prodigy of Beriard.

    Didier had begun to take an interest in the enigmatic nature of Sheriel''s mental structure.

    "How about going out to the garden tomorrow?"

    "Is that okay?!"

    It was the biggest smile she had shown so far. Indeed, the daily life Sheriel described seemed unbearably boring, and Didier could imagine himself breaking or killing all three of them.

    Sheriel casually talked about it with a sense of mystery...

    If she were just an ordinary child without any "curse," it would be understandable. However, the fact that she possessed such understanding and a certain amount of knowledge, yet remained composed and tolerated boredom until someone gave her permission, didn''t quite add up.

    Didier sensed it. Sheriel had something that couldn''t be explained even by being a Beriard.

    Carefully, he approached her, disguising himself as a good older brother.

    Acknowledging that even that little head possessed the intelligence to be wary of him, Didier restrained his curiosity and made a face that seemed to say, "Since I said we''ll become friends, I reluctantly have to go along with it."

    "I''ll ask Mother about it. Anyway, once classes start, we won''t be able to play leisurely."

    "Thank you. What kind of classes do you take, Didier-sama?"

    "Well, history, languages, arithmetic, swordsmanship, magic, social etiquette, political science, and also psychology and disguise. As for you, since you''re a girl, don''t you do embroidery?"

    "So many subjects!? ...I guess being bored is fine for me after all."

    "Ahaha, don''t worry. It''s little by little. Oh, but you can''t learn magic until you complete the baptism ritual at the age of seven."

    ...Hmm, so she doesn''t seem to have an attachment to knowledge.

    His earlier speculation seems to have been off the mark.

    The more he learns, the more mysteries arise, and she''s the first person who he finds this intriguing. S?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Then let''s read the scriptures in the garden tomorrow. How about it? I''m trying to be a bit more like an older brother, you know?"

    "Yes, I feel like I''m being treated as a research subject, but it was fun."

    "Oh, so you noticed, huh? Well, it''s better than being indifferent."

    "Yes, please be gentle with me."

    "Hehe, see you tomorrow."

    There''s no way I can go easy on her.

    Didier''s clumsy attempt at pretending to be a "good person" that could even fool a teacher didn''t work. Moreover, Sheriel understood it and casually brushed it off like an adult.

    Even after leaving the room, Didier couldn''t stop thinking about Sheriel. She would speak with him as equals at times, but then react like a small child as her appearance suggested. There were moments when he felt skillfully manipulated.

    He couldn''t help but eagerly await tomorrow. It was only the second time in his ten years of life since the eve of the baptism ritual.

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 7 - Sheriels Outing

    ...Is that even possible?Here, there are no books or other forms of entertainment.

    I asked her like a normal child, "What do you usually do for fun?" She smiled and asked, "Do you really want to know?"

    I really didn''t want to know.

    I want to watch anime. I want to watch dramas. I want to read manga. With just those, even in the devil''s den, I could lead a reasonably comfortable NEET life.

    But I knew there was nothing like that here. Still, I had hoped there might be novels or some kind of melodramatic love-hate story set in aristocratic society.

    Life isn''t that sweet, it seems.

    They said theater performances were at night, so I would have to wait until I became an adult. I couldn''t help but wonder what the children in this world were doing to pass their time, almost getting angry as I thought about it.

    Nevertheless, Didier''s story was very informative. Although he didn''t learn magic in that time, he remembered cramming languages, history, and social skills like a machine.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t remember the specifics of what he learned. It meant I couldn''t slack off at all.

    If I could see dreams of the future, I wish it could be me studying rather than dying.

    The next day, after finishing a late breakfast as usual, I took a short break before being dressed in an outdoor dress.

    To prevent any accidents, I was given thick stockings and bloomers. The dress had a bit more volume and was easier to walk in.

    Just as everything was ready, the door opened with a light sound, as if timed perfectly.

    "I''ve come to pick you up, Sheriel."

    "Nice to see you, Didier-sama."

    Even Sheriel, with her reclusive tendencies, couldn''t help but be excited. After all, it wasn''t just an ordinary backyard.

    From my previous life''s perspective, it was like visiting a splendid garden on a foreign trip. Even just looking out the window, there were flowers of various colors blooming.

    Being carried by Mary, I followed along with the servants and moved through the spacious castle.

    The entrance had a high ceiling, and when we descended the staircase that split into two, it opened up into a space as large as a dance hall.

    The grand doors, so big that one person alone couldn''t open them, were already open, allowing the pleasant breeze and abundant sunlight to pour in.

    "Ah! The sun!"

    Didier, who was walking in front, stopped and turned around with a questioning look.

    "Is this your first time outside?"

    "The room I was in before was in the basement, and we moved at night, packed inside a wooden box, so this is my first time coming outside like this."

    "I see... Aren''t you scared?"

    "As long as there aren''t any strange things."

    Didier tilted his head and asked, "What do you mean by ''strange things''?" then resumed walking.

    It seemed like he was slowing down his pace so that I could take in the surroundings.

    Mary, with slightly red eyes, choked up as she said, "My lady... From now on, you''ll surely be able to play a lot in the garden." The surrounding servants also had glistening eyes.

    The neatly trimmed hedges had formed a maze-like pattern, with flowers carefully arranged in a balanced color scheme.

    "When you look closely, it''s amazing... and it smells so nice."

    "Yes, it''s said that the Beriard Marquis''s garden is second only to the royal palace in beauty."

    "Wow, the gardeners here must be incredible. What''s the name of this flower?"

    Then, Didier, who was supposed to be walking ahead, had somehow ended up walking next to me.

    "This is a type of Coreopsis. It looks a bit similar, but those pink flowers over there are Dahlias."

    I had thought they were just impressive dandelions, but it turned out to be a specific breed. I knew about Dahlias, and plants in this world might be similar to the ones from my previous life... Come to think of it, there were squirrels and cats too.

    "Didier-sama, are you knowledgeable about flowers as well?"

    "I didn''t learn about them because I liked them. It''s something you learn in social circles because it becomes necessary as you grow older."

    Didier shook his head as if he was fed up, but he still had the names of flowers, their toxicities, and their meanings stored in his head. When he pointed out various flowers, occasionally there were some suspicious ones, but he would teach me properly. Didier''s attitude had softened considerably since the day we first met.

    "There''s a gazebo up ahead. Let''s have some tea there."

    Beyond the hedge, I could see a white domed roof. As we got closer, the beautifully carved patterns on the pillars came into view, and in the center, there was a marble table.

    The maids swiftly started preparing tea and light snacks.

    "It''s like a stylish picnic..."

    "...? I brought some tea sweets today. Don''t worry, they''re not made from potatoes."

    I had the leisure to laugh at Didier''s joke. In front of us were small white sculptures of animals.

    Encouraged to try one, I put it in my mouth, and it melted on my tongue like snow, stimulating my brain with the first taste of sweetness I had ever experienced in this world.

    "Mmm~! This is amazing!" S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Do you like it? It''s your first time eating it, right? You can''t have chocolate or honey yet, and sugar confections are not accessible to commoners."

    "It''s my first time! It''s delicious!"

    ...T-This is... Was this... Wasanbon?

    My brain was on the verge of being overwhelmed by the pure sweetness. Didier was an angel, or so I felt, to the point of confusion.

    But then, after a brief pause, Didier uttered in a slightly concerned voice.

    "You know, until now, I purposely didn''t add sugar to your tea. And yet, you''ve been drinking it without any issues. Isn''t it bitter?"

    In an instant, my sugar-filled brain went cold. Didier was indeed Didier, after all. I had completely let my guard down.

    However, I casually replied, "Maybe it''s because Mary''s brewing technique is excellent. It tastes delicious."

    Didier chuckled and said, "You really know about the quality of brewing, don''t you?"

    ...Is that how you''re going to approach it? Aren''t you supposed to wait until we become closer, Didier-sama?

    "I''ve had bitter tea before."

    "Well, whatever. If you like it, feel free to eat plenty."

    His smile was too perfect, sending chills down my spine. But while his probing was severe, he hadn''t done anything harmful to Mary or me since then. Maybe he''s actually a good brother. I''m starting to think it might be okay to talk to him... I''m eighty percent tired, ten percent uncertain about how things will turn out, and the remaining ten percent is due to the improvement in my evaluation thanks to the sweetness.

    When I use my brain, I crave sugar. I put the potentially trap-like confections in my mouth, warming my spine that had cooled with a sip of warm tea.

    "By the way, everything here is so white."

    Not only the gazebo itself but also the table, tea set, tablecloth, and lap blanket were arranged predominantly in white.

    "Did you notice? As part of the social etiquette study, nobles incorporate the guest''s colors into their hospitality."

    The guest''s colors refer to the colors associated with their magical attributes, but Sheriel doesn''t possess such colors. However, Didier deliberately chose white as the "guest color" and entertained me with it.

    Understanding that, I smiled softly and continued the conversation. "What do you do when you have many guests?"

    Didier seemed to understand and widened his eyes with a happy smile, returning to his usual brotherly expression as if nothing happened.

    "For tea parties and such, they decorate with roses and tulips, each representing the colors of all the guests. This unification with a single color for one person is the highest form of hospitality. Even the confections can be colored, but I decided to make them white since we had the opportunity."

    "Hehe, it feels like cannibalism, doesn''t it?"

    "Ahahaha! What''s that? You''re definitely a Beriard!"

    "If you''re going to be mean, we won''t get along!"

    Didier found something incredibly funny and continued laughing for a while.

    "Haah, sorry, sorry. It''s been a while since I laughed this much. My own color... Haha, the confections, cannibalism..."

    "Enough!"

    "Hahaha, we''ve become quite friendly, haven''t we?"

    "Where do you see that?"

    "Come on, cheer up. I brought the mythological scriptures."

    Saying that, Didier tidied up the table a bit and opened the book of myths. However, I was surprised when I looked at the book.

    "Didier-sama, I can''t read these characters..."

    "Well, of course not!"

    Didier started laughing again, but despair was the only thing on my mind. I had always assumed that being able to read characters was common knowledge, as I had a vague understanding of conventional things as general knowledge. I also vaguely remembered the atmosphere of written documents, including the hellish script written in ridiculously small letters due to the scarcity of paper... So how could I not know how to read?

    "Come here, I''ll read it for you. You''ll learn it quickly because you''re a Beriard," Didier reassured Sheriel, who was on the verge of tears.

    I reluctantly moved next to Didier and followed along with my eyes as he slowly recited the characters while tracing them with his finger.

    ...Huh? Maybe it''s not as difficult as I thought. The sentence structure seems similar to English. Well, most languages are somewhat like this.

    "The Goddess of Fire, the God of Water, the Goddess of Earth, the Wind Goddess...?" I tried pointing at and reading the words I learned on the new page, and Didier''s eyes widened as he exclaimed,

    "You''ve already learned it? That''s amazing! How about this one?"

    "To bestow blessings."

    "That''s right!"

    Feeling completely engrossed, Sheriel and Didier lay down side by side on the grass, playing a game where they read aloud the words they had learned from each page.

    "How are you memorizing them?"

    "I understand the words themselves, so once I grasp the phonetic rules of the characters, I can somehow... "

    By extracting common symbols and associating them with sounds, I could somewhat read the words because I already understood their meanings.

    That''s because my brain, which acquired cognitive abilities from the moment I was born, had further enhanced its specifications. My memory and processing abilities were off the charts.

    Once I saw something, I could memorize it if I wanted to.

    So, by grasping the symbols and learning the spellings or sounds of a few words, I could assemble the rest automatically.

    However, Didier didn''t find it surprising since it was something Beriards would naturally be capable of.

    "Oh, that''s interesting. It must feel strange to only know the words without the characters."

    "Well, I memorized all the words and characters together from the beginning, so it felt natural to me. It might have been difficult at first, not understanding the meanings and all, but by the time I turned three, I could read and write at a similar level to now."

    Wow, he''s a true genius. What kind of brain does Didier have? How can he do all that?

    I was thinking about how to hide the fact that I''m a reincarnated person with cheat-like dreams of the future, but maybe I''m actually inferior as a Beriard?

    Even though I have memories of being filled with knowledge like a machine, I don''t remember the process, so I don''t know what Beriard''s education was like, but it sounds terrifying and unpleasant.

    ...I guess I''m not really fond of studying.

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 8 - Education of the Beriard Children

    A few weeks had passed since their first time going out into the garden.Didier would take Sheriel out to the garden almost every day. They would learn to read while looking at books, and occasionally he would give her a tour of the castle.

    And now, finally, the study time has come.

    "Nice to meet you, Miss Sheriel. I am Margot, in charge of Didier-sama''s social interactions and public relations."

    "Nice to meet you too, Margot-sensei. I am Sheriel."

    She bowed her head politely.

    Margot appeared to be in her fifties. She had an elegant presence, but there was an intimidating atmosphere about her. The teacher who tried to kill Sheriel in her dream was a man, but simply being a teacher made her slightly wary.

    "Nobles should not bow their heads. That is the gesture of commoners."

    "I apologize."

    "That is also a commoner''s response. And please refrain from casually apologizing to lower-ranking nobles."

    "U-Understood."

    "Is your lack of manners due to your upbringing?"

    Even though Sheriel hadn''t even taken her seat yet, Margot immediately started correcting her every move.

    Eek... I''m only three years old...

    "Now, before acquiring general knowledge, you will learn about the Beriard family. As the young lady already possesses a sense of self, it will serve as a confirmation as well."

    With a deep sigh, Margot took her place at the table, and the lesson began immediately.

    "You are aware that the Beriard family is a special lineage, aren''t you?"

    "Yes."

    Margot took a sip of tea and continued speaking. For now, no paper or pen had been provided, so everything would be conveyed orally.

    "There is something called the ''curse'' of the Beriard''s. It is said to have existed even before the Beriard lineage was established, and it took several hundred years to finally tame that curse. My family has been assisting with it for generations, and today, my daughter is here as the teacher for the next generation."

    In front of them stood a woman in her mid-twenties. The only resemblance she had to Margot was her olive-green hair, but the daughter had a gentle and soft impression.

    "How much do you know about the curse?"

    "That they are geniuses who are smarter than others and can do anything. And that they have an exceptional talent and obsession in something. Also, that they are cold-hearted, insane without guilt or emotions..."

    Perhaps my choice of words was poor, as Margot flinched for a moment, then reluctantly nodded with a pained expression.

    "Well, that''s enough. Occasionally, there are individuals among the nobles who are called geniuses. However, the geniuses of the Beriard family are not ordinary geniuses. They have an extraordinary obsession in a particular field and exhibit talents that can move the entire country in relation to that obsession."

    Perhaps it means that if you love something, you''ll excel at it.

    Though I don''t think I''m an ordinary genius.

    Well, it''s not surprising that amazing things can happen when a genius who can do anything focuses their abilities in one field.

    "Do all of them lack guilt and emotions?"

    "All those with talents do. Therefore, in the Beriard family, before reaching adulthood, they learn about human hearts, how to behave and act, and constantly seal their tendencies for cruelty by always seeking peace and affection."

    "Um... About that tendency for cruelty, can it really be suppressed?"

    "Yes, at least they won''t derive pleasure from meaninglessly killing or hurting others. It''s important for them to not experience strong anger or fear during their early childhood. They should learn love and compassion, which should naturally develop, as a field of study and receive educational guidance to prevent them from developing obsessions in the wrong direction."

    In essence, it means to spend the formative years as happily and peacefully as possible, ensuring that no antisocial ideologies develop. However, a question suddenly arose.

    ...Hmm? The dream version of Didier had quite a sadistic nature, right? Oh, maybe it''s because his parents died before he reached adulthood...?

    "Um, what about Didier?"

    As soon as Didier''s name was mentioned, Margot''s expression brightened.

    "Didier is a genius among geniuses. Initially, we didn''t know which field he would become obsessed with. Perhaps due to his exceptional ability to read people''s hearts, he became interested in that aspect, and there was a slight sadistic streak. But now, he no longer harms people recklessly."

    Is she lying? He spilled tea on Mary...

    It seems Margot is biased towards Didier. I hope she realizes his lack of education soon.

    "On that note, I''ve heard that you, Miss Sheriel, have had a difficult upbringing. Have you ever felt anger or fear?"

    "N-Not particularly. There was no abuse, and since I was just a child, there wasn''t much I could do besides sleep."

    "I see. Then, have you felt a longing for the people who took care of you?"

    "Um, not really. Sometimes I recall some memories, though."

    Margot paused for a moment, seeming lost in thought.

    Come to think of it, what did I really think about those people? I didn''t feel as close to Mary as I do now, probably because I thought of her as a caretaker who raised me like a slave.

    "Do you have someone important to you, Miss Sheriel? Someone you want by your side, someone you wish happiness for, not as a possession, but as a person?"

    "Huh?"

    "Someone whom you want to feel at ease with, someone you want to be happy."

    "I feel reassured when Mary is by my side, and I want her to be happy. I can''t feel at ease with Didier, but I don''t dislike him either. I also wish for my father and stepmother to be happy."

    As I glanced up at Mary, who was standing nearby, I noticed that her eyes were bloodshot and her lips were tightly pressed together. Her face seemed to be in quite a state, but I wondered if she was alright.

    "What do you think when you see someone crying?"

    "I become worried."

    "Even if it''s a servant or a stranger?"

    "Even if it''s a stranger, I would be curious about the reason."

    After a short pause, Margot placed her teacup down, and it seemed like the furrow between her eyebrows had relaxed.

    "Beriard doesn''t experience emotional fluctuations or empathy towards others. However, nobles must possess a spirit of kindness and protection towards those beneath them, especially commoners. In recent years, there have been fewer nobles with such a spirit, but Beriard is not allowed to lack this spirit. Do you understand the reason why?"

    "Because they would become capable of committing massacres... is that it?"

    "Massacres...?" Margot''s eyebrows jumped up in surprise. She couldn''t bring herself to say, "Well, Didier might be capable of that."

    "Yes, in the past, during a time when the true nature of the curse was uncertain, there were actually individuals like that. The point is to prevent sacrificing the people for personal gain or for the sake of one''s own desires. Let''s start by discussing the obligations of nobility."

    Although there were many difficult words being used, I could somewhat follow Margot''s speech based on the context and nuances of her words. It seemed like she had forgotten that I was a three-year-old child.

    I hope she can at least remember that.

    "In ancient times, people created ''impurities'' through conflicts and desires, which resulted in incessant calamities, plagues, and wars. It is said that in that chaotic world, the gods descended and bestowed blessings upon some individuals. Thus, humans with magical powers came to govern the land as nobles..."

    Hmm, I see. Nobles protect the commoners from the "impurities" and fallen magical beasts. The commoners, in turn, cultivate the land and contribute to the nobles.

    It''s a mutually beneficial relationship.

    "I see, I see. The nobles protect the commoners from ''impurities'' and corrupted magical beasts. The commoners cultivate the land while being protected by the nobles and contribute to them in return. It seems to be a symbiotic relationship."

    "Professor Margot, what exactly are these ''impurities''?"

    "They are like the sediment of the soul produced by those who possess magical powers. Fear, anger, and especially hatred and guilt give rise to impurities, and accumulated impurities drive people mad. These impurities are also released outward, and when they accumulate, they turn into plagues and calamities that befall people."

    "I don''t quite understand. Is it some sort of spiritual negativity?"

    "No, it could be a miasma. If there''s magic, it must be the usual thing."

    "I see, I understand now, that makes sense. Do animals and commoners not generate impurities?"

    "Only humans generate impurities. However, those beings also possess a small amount of magic power, even if they cannot wield magic. They are susceptible to impurities from the outside, and even commoners can generate impurities when gathered in groups."

    "I see...?"

    "Can you continue?"

    "Yes."

    "The impurities of those who possess magical powers further attract impurities and cause them to go mad, transforming into beings that have fallen into darkness, known as ''monsters.'' However, Beriards possess resistance to impurities. They lack a sense of guilt, making it difficult for them to generate impurities. It would be more accurate to say that they have an untainted heart. ...It is this characteristic that has maintained Beriard''s position."

    "They are a clan that would become dangerous criminals if left unchecked, but because they have high abilities and a low risk of falling into darkness, they are tolerated. That''s the kind of feeling I get."

    "And so, magical beasts and monsters are completely different. Magical animals possess magical power, while the nobles represent the human faction. I have never seen a monster directly, so I don''t understand its terror, but honestly, I find Beriards more frightening."

    Afterwards, the intricate conversation continued earnestly, and as drowsiness set in, there was finally a sense of the discussion coming to an end.

    "Your comprehension and conversational skills are slightly better than Didier-sama''s. However, unlike Didier-sama, who learned language from scratch as a noble, Miss, you require correction. I will instruct you to correct your language during other lessons as well, so please keep that in mind."

    "Yes..."

    "However, it seems you don''t hold much ill will towards me. Despite your rather disrespectful attitude, why is that?"

    Certainly, there were parts that seemed questionable, but Margot didn''t think there was anything strange about it in the context of a teacher-student relationship.

    Margot was a middle-ranking noble, but she had heard from Sergio that in social etiquette classes, she would also learn manners towards higher-ranking nobles, essentially putting her in an equal position.

    "It''s natural for a teacher to be strict. Well, the language felt a bit difficult, but it''s educational."

    Margot widened her eyes and covered her mouth. As expected of a social etiquette teacher, even her way of expressing surprise was elegant.

    "If you''re insensitive to people''s ill will, it can be dangerous for you as a noble."

    "Could it be because there was no real ill will from Margot-sensei? I didn''t feel such a dislike."

    This time, Margot smiled like a lady, without hiding her mouth.

    "Lady Sheriel, I apologize for saying you lacked refinement. As expected of the Beriard family''s young lady."

    It didn''t bother her too much since she was used to it, but perhaps there was a purpose to it. It seemed Margot had intentionally played the role of a mean and strict teacher.

    Well, if she would be treated kindly from now on, it would be cause for celebration!

    "From the next lesson, it seems I can be a bit stricter."

    "Eh...!"

    So, being strict was her true nature...

    And so, the days of worrying about free time became so nostalgic as Sheriel found herself packed with classes almost every day.

    Zimon, the teacher of language and history, was a kind old man who always had a smile on his face, in stark contrast to Margot.

    His specialty seemed to be the study of ancient languages, but due to Didier causing the resignation of the history teacher, he now taught history and foreign languages together.

    "Hohoho, no matter how many children of the Beriard family I teach, they never cease to amaze me."

    After finishing reciting the test text written in the ancient language they had learned the previous day, Teacher Zimon praised Sheriel.

    "Has Teacher Zimon been teaching at the Beriard family for a long time?"

    "Since the time of Sergio-sama. During periods when there were no children, I studied languages while teaching at the academy."

    "It''s amazing that you''ve been studying for so long."

    The word "academy" momentarily stirred Sheriel''s heart, but her uneasiness quickly settled in the calm atmosphere he exuded.

    "Today, let''s read a book from the neighboring country."

    In foreign language studies, researchers either write everything in their own handwriting or use transcriptions of history books from that country. In cases of self-made works, they usually list words like a dictionary or translate textbooks into foreign languages.

    It seemed they would be using a history book from the neighboring country, Taria, today.

    Sheriel immediately started reading from the first page. Since it was a neighboring country, the characters were the same, with only slight differences in words and spelling, so it seemed surprisingly readable.

    Moreover, her mind worked far better than in her previous life, beyond comparison.

    She diligently recorded, organized, searched, took notes, rearranged, and classified the information entering her mind like using Excel, so she seemed to excel at reading comprehension and analysis.

    "How is it? If there''s anything you don''t understand, feel free to ask anytime."

    "I think I can understand most of it, but I don''t know how to pronounce the words."

    "Oh, you''ve already grasped the understanding! How about I teach you how to read them? Didier-sama apparently memorizes every word, but since this is a history book, I thought it would be difficult."

    He seemed a little unsure of how to explain it. S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Since the words are similar, we look for patterns in grammar. For example, here... ''ºî¾ô'' and ''îIµØ.'' These are titles, right? Then the preceding and following words are likely verbs, and this commonly used word is probably the subject."

    "I see, it''s similar to the research methods we have been using for years. Miss, you might have an aptitude for language studies."

    "It''s because it''s a similar language. It would be difficult with completely unfamiliar characters, I think."

    If her mind continued to grow at the rate of a supercomputer, it might be possible, but for now, she was barely able to analyze things like solving puzzles.

    Besides, using her brain made her crave sweets. Moreover, she would suddenly become sleepy, as if her battery had run out.

    She prayed that the cramming education wouldn''t accelerate, but she continued to learn diligently without holding back, driven by the joy of knowledge and a sense of achievement.

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 9 - Sheriel Five-Year Update

    When it came to studying, Sheriel thought it would be more like a casual hobby.Never did she imagine that she would be drilled with intensive academic lessons from the age of three...

    Her brain, which started thinking from the moment she was born, seemed to have significantly upgraded its specs, allowing her to keep up with complex history and peculiar languages taught in her classes.

    Arithmetic was easier than in her past life, and overall, life wasn''t as bad as she had anticipated.

    As her education began, she found herself leading busy days, and before she knew it, she had turned five.

    Her relationship with Didier was also good, with him playing with her... no, she meant, her being played with, every day.

    Sometimes, she would come close to death, but surprisingly, her body seemed resilient enough to somehow manage... Or did it?

    No, she really wished he would stop. She thought he should relearn the concept of harm. Any genius would be amazed at trying to become friends like this.

    "Sheriel, what are you doing here? I''ve been searching for you."

    Here he came, that little lavender-colored demon.

    They were currently in the servants'' waiting room. Recently, Sheriel had finally been allowed to leave her room as long as she was with Mary, so she took advantage of it and made herself at home here.

    The reason? To hide from the aforementioned Didier, of course.

    And she had been found. It was all over now.

    "Didier, why are you here?"

    By the way, not long ago, Didier gave his permission to be called "Didier-oniisama." In fact, if she didn''t call him "oniisama," he would pout and increase his strange acts of aggression, so she cutely referred to him as "oniisama."

    "Well, it''s because you''re not in the tower. I asked everyone, and they all said they didn''t know. But there''s no way the servants would lie to me, right? I could tell from their reactions. Why did you keep it a secret from me?"

    "I thought we could play hide-and-seek..."

    "Hehe, then that means I win."

    Whatever the case may be, Didier is nicer. He has become kind. He persistently pays attention to me. It feels like being played with or experimented on, and there''s a somewhat suspicious atmosphere, but overall, he behaves like a good brother.

    It''s not because I''m desperately trying to convince myself of that due to stress or anything like that. I simply think, "He''s kind when it comes to certain things, like dreams or such." ...Yes, it''s probably closer to the fact that the point of comparison is just too terrible, and I''m inclined to bond with him.

    Anyway, he is trying to be a good brother.

    "By the way, what''s that?"

    It might just be my imagination, but it''s incredibly scary. He''s smiling with a dark expression, like a shota character from a yandere manga.

    What he refers to as "that" with his naturally insane-looking smile is apparently the honey bread on the table.

    It''s a super sweet snack where the bread is cut into bite-sized pieces and honey is drizzled on top.

    "You mean this? Since I''ve turned five, I''m allowed to eat honey..."

    "What? Who? Who gave it to you?"

    Jilke, the friendly cooking assistant who gets along well with Mary, is pale-faced and trembling.

    Today, as she hid from Didier, she received a snack. It''s not like she got it from a stranger, so why is Jilke reacting like this?

    Didier quickly targeted Jilke and confronted her with a chilling voice.

    "Was it you? Were you, as a servant, the one who deprived me of my enjoyment? Since the first time I gave Sheriel sugar candies, I had decided that I would be the one to give her honey and chocolate for the first time as well. How dare you? I didn''t get to see Sheriel''s cheeks bulging like a baby squirrel, turning her chubby cheeks pink. Hey, you know, Sheriel''s smiles are already so precious. What are you going to do about it? So, how did Sheriel react?"

    "She looked absolutely adorable!"

    "Well, of course she would. I didn''t get to see it though! Hey, why are you grinning like that? Are you feeling confident? Or are you planning to die?"

    "Oniisama, please stop! Let''s have tea together, oniisama. It should taste even better that way."

    Didier sighed and took his seat.

    He''s just too troublesome, and I really wish he would stop. It''s a struggle to have a brother who seems like he''s from the end of the world in terms of emotions.

    "Oh well, I was purposely not preparing any sweets lately to tease Sheriel''s desires, and now it''s all ruined."

    Indeed, my craving for something sweet was teased. As a result, I ended up confessing to Mary that I wanted some sweets.

    What if it were to be discovered that Jilke had disappeared without a trace?

    "I-I have an idea. How about we make some sweets together from now on? I want to eat my first homemade sweets with you, oniisama."

    "What? A member of the Marquisate entering the kitchen? And can you even make anything? If Mother finds out, she''ll burn you, you know?"

    "I can''t make them myself, so I''ll have them made for me... but let''s keep it our secret, just between the two of us."

    The word "secret" seemed to have an effect. After some thought, Didier stood up in high spirits.

    Being lured, Sheriel also stood up, and Mary lifted her up in her arms.

    "That sounds fun. Hey, you, show us the way. Let''s have an opportunity to make up for your sins."

    Jilke, still pale-faced, guided Sheriel and the others to the kitchen.

    While surreptitiously following behind with a cheerful demeanor, Sheriel whispered to Jilke in a low voice.

    "Jilke, I''m sorry. Don''t worry about oniisama, I''ll handle it somehow. And thank you for the honey."

    "Oh, young miss... Please don''t concern yourself with me. For the sake of the young miss, I would sacrifice a head or two!"

    "Please don''t offer your head for a mere jar of honey."

    Jilke, who had regained some color in her face, had tears welling up in her eyes.

    Upon arriving at the kitchen, the five chefs who were preparing dinner hurriedly kneeled down.

    ...Oh no, I might have caused them trouble.

    "Only the head chef may stay. We will be making sweets from now on."

    The four of them disappeared like frightened rabbits, leaving behind a man who appeared to be the head chef, who was looking flustered in the kitchen.

    "S-Sweets, you say? If it''s sugar confections..."

    "It''s not sugar confections. It''s a kind of sweet that Sheriel has never eaten before."

    I locked eyes with the head chef. He had a look that seemed to ask how to navigate this tyranny.

    Even if it''s perceived as the whims of a noble young lady, it couldn''t be helped. But I also wanted the head chef to do his best for Jilke''s sake.

    "Nice to meet you, I''m Sheriel. Thank you for always preparing delicious meals."

    "N-No, I apologize for the late introduction. I am the head chef here, and my name is Cork. As for the sweet you mentioned... We don''t have any chocolate ingredients at the moment."

    "Cookies or pancakes would be fine, simple snacks. I just want to try something other than sugar confections."

    Not only Cork, but Jilke and Mary who were standing by also tilted their heads in confusion. They had expressions like, "What is this person saying?"

    Among them, only Didier had a smile on his face, looking rather delighted.

    "Sheriel... Sugar confections, like confiseries, usually require a lot of effort. Besides, the only sweet things we have are chocolate, honey, and fruits. Where did you learn about cookies and pancakes? Even though you say simple snacks, what about you, Cork? Can you manage somehow?"

    "To create a new confectionery..."

    "Huh? Are you saying that confectioneries are only sugar confections...? And just chocolate?"

    "There are various types of sugar confections, but they''re mostly similar. It''s either sugar molded into shapes or preserved in sugar syrup."

    Everyone exchanged puzzled looks, their faces full of question marks.

    I thought that anyone would react this way if a sudden quiz show started. But everyone''s doubts were directed at me.

    No, no, aren''t there baked confections or something? There''s chocolate, right?

    "By the way, chocolate is more like a medicinal delicacy than a confectionery, you know?"

    As if reading my thoughts, Didier laughed amusingly.

    He seemed to think that I was shocked to learn that there were no sweets. Well, it wasn''t entirely wrong, but I have memories from my past life.

    Lately, the content of my studies has become more difficult, and I haven''t been getting enough sugar. If that''s the case, let''s have some sweets made for me.

    "If there are no sweets, then why not make them, dear brother?"

    "Huh?"

    "What''s about to happen?" Didier''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as he entered observation mode.

    Ignoring my enthusiastic brother, I turned back to Cork, adopting an attitude of haste.

    "Can you make it as I say, Cork? We have an oven, right?"

    "Yes, as you wish."

    Beriards are geniuses. Even though they are servants, I fully understand that.

    For now, since it seems I can have something made, I thought about something simple that could be easily prepared.

    "Please prepare a bowl, a whisk, one egg, citrus fruit, and sugar."

    "A whisk... What is that?"

    If there''s no whisk... Since there was a large fork, we tied several of them together. An improvised whisk. It might take some time, but it should work. Probably.

    "First, separate the egg white and egg yolk. We won''t be using the egg yolk, so you can use it for dinner. And please prepare twice the amount of sugar as the egg white."

    Without hesitation, the egg was neatly separated into a white porcelain bowl. Then I squeezed some lemon juice into it to add acidity.

    "Now, please just mix the egg white continuously. Keep mixing until it forms peaks and becomes fluffy."

    While mixing the egg white, I chatted with Cork. He is the fourth son of the Marquis''s family, and it seems that the Cork lineage has many cooks.

    "I''ve never heard of using eggs for sweets before, not even from my father. Can egg whites really turn into a sweet confection?"

    "I think it''ll be fine, probably."

    As the previously transparent egg whites began to turn white, I instructed Cork to gradually add sugar while continuing to mix.

    "Sheriel-sama, it''s amazing! It''s becoming fluffy!"

    Jilke and Mary, who were peeking from the side, exclaimed in excitement. Even Didier, who probably hasn''t seen the process of cooking before, observed with interest.

    "When the peaks stand up straight and it becomes fluffy, transfer it to a piping bag... No, let''s use a spoon instead. Drop small portions onto the baking sheet, slightly smaller than sugar confections."

    I thought there might not be a piping bag, so I suggested using a spoon instead. As the dollops of meringue were dropped onto the baking sheet, all that was left was to bake them.

    "Please bake them at a low temperature. They burn easily."

    "Wait, we''re baking them? Um, I hesitate to mention this, but sugar melts at high temperatures and becomes runny."

    "I think it''ll be fine, probably."

    Reluctantly, Cork adjusted the oven temperature and placed the baking sheet filled with small white peaks inside.

    "Can the oven temperature be adjusted?"

    "Yes, it has a magic array and uses magic stones, so it can be adjusted roughly. The skill of the cook lies in determining the right level of heat for each dish."

    Proudly puffing out his chest, it seems Cork is confident in his skills. Indeed, the bread and meat I''ve had in the Marquis''s house were always tender and delicious.

    "Cork''s cooking is always delicious. By the way, why don''t we have vegetables? Does the Beriard family dislike vegetables?"

    The only vegetable I can recall eating was potatoes. Recently, our meals mainly consist of meat, fish, eggs, and bread, so I''ve been curious about the absence of vegetables.

    "Sheriel, greens and roots are what commoners eat. It''s not something nobles would eat."

    "Is that so? They''re delicious and good for your health, though."

    "Sheriel-sama, could it be that you used to eat such things in the past...?"

    Seeing Mary''s eyes welling up, I quickly try to explain. "Please don''t look at me with such pity..."

    "W-Well, vegetables are delicious, you know. Didn''t big brother Didier give me mashed potatoes before?"

    "Oh, please don''t mention that. It was just teasing. But I definitely thought you were a weirdo."

    Didier is laughing awkwardly, but I can''t let him dismiss it as just teasing. "It''s true that I might have been a slightly odd three-year-old."

    "Cork, do you also not cook vegetables?"

    "That''s right. If it were a lower-ranking household, they might cook vegetables."

    "I see, I see."

    Upon closer inspection, it seems that vegetables are perceived with the same level as picking up bread that fell on the ground. Lower-ranking nobles and commoners, who have less concern for hygiene, can eat vegetables without hesitation, but it''s not something high-ranking nobles would consume. If one''s social status is high, they can afford to eat fruits, which provide sufficient nutrients.

    There''s also something about impurities. The land contains small amounts of impurities, and during calamities, the land can become contaminated.

    From my previous life''s perspective, it''s like eating a crayfish surviving in a sludge-filled swamp. But if there are people who eat it, it doesn''t seem to be harmful. If it''s a non-contaminated swamp, it''s more like a pond or a lake.

    Just wash them, that''s all. Wash them.

    Well, with that mindset, I decided that next time I''ll secretly ask Cork to cook some vegetables for me.

    While we were discussing this, the meringues finished baking.

    To remove the moisture, they were left inside the oven while preparations were made for tea.

    "It doesn''t look like anything has changed..."

    Ignoring Didier''s puzzlement, I lightly touched the meringues with my finger, and they were properly baked and seemed safe to hold.

    They had solidified well, with the moisture evaporated and the heat gone. I asked Cork to transfer them to a plate, and everyone''s attention was drawn to the rolling meringues.

    "Wow! They''re firm! How did they set without being compressed?"

    As I put a spoonful of the meringue into my mouth, it turned out exactly as I expected. I couldn''t help but grin. It was quite sweet, but the acidity made it easy to eat and a perfect snack.

    "Didier, please have some too. Everyone else as well."

    I tasted it first, partly to check for any poison.

    In my mind, I made an excuse to Margot-sensei and fed it to Didier in passing. If Margot-sensei had seen it, she would have scolded me furiously, but Didier didn''t seem particularly bothered.

    "Oh, this is good. I prefer it over sugar confections. Those can be a bit too sweet." s?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Even though it was still quite sweet, he seemed to enjoy the texture as well.

    Given permission, the servants also reached out one after another. They rolled the meringues with their fingertips, savoring the texture before putting them in their mouths.

    "This is amazing! It''s crispy, and yet it melts in your mouth!"

    "Wow, I can''t believe I made this myself. I never imagined it would have this kind of texture."

    It seemed like everyone enjoyed them, which was a relief.

    Didier''s mood had completely improved. Jilke, too, seemed to have completely forgotten about the incident that almost caused her head to be chopped off and was happily making a commotion.

    "If you''re careful with the humidity, they should keep well. So please make them occasionally from now on."

    "Yes, of course. With this, we can use less sugar, and it''s a treat that can be served to the Duke and the Lady as well."

    "Then maybe we should prepare a piping bag next time."

    Then suddenly, Didier began laughing while shaking his shoulders.

    What''s wrong with this person?

    "Hehe... Maybe Sheriel has a talent for cooking? Such an obsession with food... Do you have one?"

    "What''s that supposed to mean? Are you saying I''m a glutton?"

    It seemed like he had hit a strange nerve as he held his stomach and laughed, as if trying to say something about someone''s stubbornness when it comes to food.

    "What''s so funny?"

    "You see, Cork dedicates his whole life to that obsession. Cooking... Haha!"

    "Cooking is important, you know? But I just had a little idea, and besides, cooking was your idea, older brother..."

    "Sigh... Sorry. It was just too cute."

    After laughing for a while, Didier wiped away his tears with an angelic smile.

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 10 - A Faint Unease

    The next day, Didier came to play, but I was still angry.Laughing so much at me for being a glutton... It made me cry...

    I''m not a genius or anything like that.

    I just have faint memories of my past life, for some reason I dream about the future, and my brain starts working a little faster than others.

    Even when it comes to cooking, it''s not like I have a strong attachment or that I thought of it myself based on my past memories.

    "You''re still angry? Look, I made the sweets from yesterday again. Let''s eat together?"

    They were a bit misshapen, but they were crunchier than yesterday and had a good texture.

    "By the way, what was that about? The piping bag and whisk that you mentioned? What was it about? As an apology, shall I prepare them for you?"

    Since Didier seemed to be trying to appease me in his own way, I regained my composure and explained briefly.

    In this world, I have never seen plastic or rubber.

    Since I wouldn''t understand without hearing from the actual servants who use them, I had to go to the servants'' sitting room again.

    I''ve become an annoying child who visits every day.

    "In other words, I need a bag that doesn''t let water through and a nozzle. Do you have such tools?"

    "For a bag that doesn''t let water through, you can make one by coating the inside of the bag with the wax of a blue wasp. As for that ''nozzle,'' you''ll have to have a craftsman make it."

    They seemed to understand somehow, and Cork, who had connections with craftsmen, agreed to place an order for me.

    I''ll also ask for a whisk while I''m at it.

    Didier said he would pay for it on my behalf since I still didn''t have any money, saying it''s also an apology.

    "I''ll teach you how to use them once they''re ready. Let''s make something together again."

    "Yes, I''m looking forward to it!"

    "Cork seemed to enjoy the new confectionery making, and even though he didn''t understand, he gladly accepted my offer.

    Building trust like this, someday I''ll ask him to make cream stew for me.

    In this world, the cuisine is primarily seasoned with just salt and pepper. It uses a lot of butter and oil, which is fine occasionally, but honestly, it feels like it would cause heartburn if consumed every day.

    With such thoughts in mind, as I was about to leave the waiting room...

    Thud!

    "Eek!"

    The one who let out a cute scream was Mary.

    I was too startled to even make a sound. And then, with a slight delay, I finally understood.

    A maid had collapsed and entered the room.

    "Are you okay? Are you alive? Are you feeling unwell? You look pale."

    Reacting quickly, I spoke, and another maid promptly stepped forward and apologized.

    "I apologize, Lord Didier. I''m sorry for the unsightly scene, Lady Sheriel."

    "Rather than that, we should quickly take her to a doctor if she''s seriously ill..."

    Didier silently looked at the area around the fallen maid''s hand.

    What could it be? Bandages? Blood...

    Didier quickly blocked my line of sight and I was swiftly carried by Mary as we left the room.

    "Is she okay? Could it be that she''s troubled..."

    "Sheriel doesn''t need to worry. She''s my mother''s maid, after all."

    I''ve been here for two years now, occasionally talking to Sergio, but I rarely have any conversations with Dior.

    During the combined late breakfast and lunch, as well as dinner, I don''t participate in the conversations and am left mostly alone.

    I know that Dior takes care of various things behind the scenes, such as hiring teachers and checking on the progress of my studies.

    In a sense, I think it''s a good distance between us, but I also had a feeling that I didn''t want to incur their anger unnecessarily, even though they were just servants, they were all noble young ladies.

    Even the maids who do laundry and cleaning are all nobles.

    While those of middling status may hire commoners, those who serve the noble family in the lord''s castle are limited to nobles.

    Mary is the second daughter of a lower-ranking noble family, and she considers herself lucky to have become a maid for the noble family.

    In theory, she shouldn''t be treated harshly by Didier, being pushed to the point of collapse or breaking things. That''s what Margot-sensei would say.

    Feeling somewhat brushed aside, I returned to the room, where Professor Zimon was waiting.

    "My apologies for the delay. Good day, Professor Zimon."

    I took a step back, loosely crossed one leg over the other, lifted my skirt without bowing my head, and slightly inclined my upper body, performing the greeting I had recently learned as a noble.

    "What a charming greeting it is. Did you see, Zimon? Look at Sheriel, suppressing her trembling and instability. Ahaha! Even though she tries to put on a smiling face, her cheeks are imperfectly twitching, it''s just delightful."

    I wish he would be quiet for a moment.

    "Indeed, it is charming. Good day, Lady Sheriel. Margot has been looking for Lord Didier."

    "Oh, Margot again today. It would be troublesome if I''m any later. Sheriel, as much as it pains me to leave, let''s study diligently at dinner, okay?"

    "Thank you, Professor Zimon."

    "I won''t forget the favor you did for me," skillfully brushing off my embarrassing brother''s speech.

    "Now, today we had history lessons, didn''t we?"

    Since I recently finished studying the royal lineage, I''ve been learning about the history of the civil war.

    Didier claims he can memorize everything after reading it once, but it was difficult for me to cram everything in.

    But simply memorizing is not enough. If you don''t understand it, the knowledge becomes useless.

    "Surprisingly, there doesn''t seem to be many struggles for the throne."

    "That''s right. Well, there are some, but they mostly occur in secret, behind the scenes, so they don''t leave much trace in history."

    "Assassinations, perhaps?"

    "Yes, that''s right. It often comes to that. To openly seize the throne, one would need a justifiable cause."

    I see. So that''s why the civil war is mainly composed of power struggles and territorial disputes among the nobles. In fact, there seem to be too many conflicts among the nobles.

    "Are nobles just idle?"

    It would be better if they could develop their territories more efficiently.

    Sometimes, when I see Didier enjoying himself by stirring up situations and causing chaos, I can''t help but smile wryly.

    He appears as if he''s having a blast, intervening in the midst of the conflict, turning the tide in favor of the disadvantaged faction, igniting unexpected conflicts, betraying allies, and helping the enemy faction win, doing whatever he pleases.

    "Is the Beriard family always like this?"

    "There has been an old saying: ''If you seek assistance from the Beriards, you might win. However, the outcome may not be what you desired.'' That''s why they say bringing in the Beriards is like selling your soul to the devil."

    How ominous.

    While Zimon speaks cheerfully, as a member of the Beriard family, only dry laughter escapes her.

    "Perhaps it''s about time we hired a specialized history teacher. While I possess knowledge of general education and research for the nobility, it might not be sufficient for you, my lady."

    "I prefer having you as my teacher, Zimon-sensei."

    If possible, I would like to avoid having someone I don''t know as my teacher.

    He wouldn''t make the academy students scream in horror or impale his students on stakes like he does to me. Above all, I''ve always liked Zimon-sensei, who is always smiling kindly like a real grandfather.

    Despite the grim historical facts, the class ends in a pleasant and harmonious atmosphere. I bid farewell to Zimon after a proper greeting.

    Lately, I haven''t fallen asleep in the middle of class anymore.

    I am growing up.

    Still, sleepiness inevitably creeps in, so I decide to take a short nap until dinner.

    As soon as I get into bed, my eyelids start feeling heavy.

    Napping after studying is the best.

    Although classes can be tough, compared to the pressure of being a working adult who has to earn their own living, it''s relatively easy.

    Suddenly, the image of the maid who collapsed today crosses my mind.

    She was also a middle-ranking noble.

    "Mary... You became a maid through an employment contract, right? Isn''t the work difficult?"

    "Yes, there is no better place to serve than here. I was born into a lower-ranking noble family, and I have both an older brother and sister. It was fortunate for me to be hired as a maid for the Lord''s family."

    The social hierarchy in this world is complex.

    It is divided into three tiers: upper, middle, and lower, based on the amount of magical power. Within each tier, there are further rankings based on magical power and peerage.

    Peerage is granted to those who possess territory or hold important positions, and it is determined based on their magical power. For example, higher-ranking nobles are granted the title of Marquis, while those in the upper-middle are Earl. The lower-middle are Viscounts, and the lower-ranking are Barons.

    Among the Marquises, those who are given territories are considered strong. Marquises with territories delegate cities to Earls, and Earls delegate villages to Viscounts. Furthermore, there are those who attain peerage through business or research. There are noble families that inherit major enterprises through generations, as well as families without peerage who struggle to make a living.

    The ranking is determined by the power of the family, the power of their territory, and individual capabilities. It is a strict hierarchical society where everything is based on this ranking.

    Despite being the daughter of a Marquis, Sheriel, the girl from my dreams, was looked down upon. It was likely because her behavior of "disregarding those of higher rank," which would normally never be tolerated, was encouraged by the Second Prince.

    Lost in my thoughts, I gradually drift off without realizing it.

    At dinner that evening, I decided to carefully observe Dior''s maids.

    Both maids have a pale complexion, and bandages can be seen peeking out from their sleeves. One of them is the maid who collapsed today. Dior doesn''t seem particularly displeased, nor is she particularly cheerful. She''s her usual self.

    What could it be? This sense of unease... Ah, I see. The maid with the bandages doesn''t exhibit a sense of desperation despite her pale complexion. There''s no sign of anguish or fear.

    I thought it might be due to corporal punishment or self-harm, but it doesn''t seem to be the case...

    While hoping for everything to go well, after a few days, news arrived that the meringue tools had been completed.

    Gathering in the kitchen with the same members as last time, the preparations were already done. I immediately explained how to use the whisk and the piping bag.

    "Wow, it quickly forms peaks..."

    "It turned out just as expected. You''re a skilled craftsman."

    The whisk was working perfectly, which was a relief.

    "Why do we need to make holes in the bag?"

    "We insert a piping tip here and use it. You can wash it and use it again."

    The cloth bag was smooth, so it seemed like the meringue wouldn''t leak even when put inside. They cut one end of the bag, attached the piping tip, and started filling it with meringue.

    Even though they needed an example, Sheriel couldn''t squeeze it out properly because she was still a child. However, it seemed like they understood what to do, as the meringues with beautifully formed peaks started lining up after a few tries.

    "Now all that''s left is to bake them. These ones look neater, don''t you think?"

    "Yes, they''re uniform and beautiful, like they were stamped. I think it''s fine to serve them to the mistress."

    "I think you can change the flavor and color of the meringues by mixing fruit juice into them. Please try different variations."

    Cork''s eyes sparkled, and in an instant, he started muttering to himself, lost in thought.

    "Lemons and berries can be used. If I crush green grapes with their skin... Yes, yes, it can be used just like sugar candies... The challenge will be baking them properly... I''ll have to try..."

    Now, what should they call these when presenting them to Dior?... She''ll leave that to her brother, Didier.

    And so, they decided to wait in the usual servant''s anteroom until the meringues were baked. It had become a place of relaxation.

    Sheriel was worried that the other servants, who should have been resting, wouldn''t be able to, but it seemed like there were several other rooms available, so it wasn''t a problem.

    "Nevertheless, it''s amazing, Miss. Not only your skills in making sweets but also your consideration for the tools."

    "Hehe... I guess that''s my gluttonous talent at work."

    "Eating delicious things makes us happy, after all."

    Ignoring Didier, who burst into laughter again, she contemplated whether she should teach another recipe.

    She felt like she could make cookies or sweet potatoes, but it would only be a way to cover up her lack of culinary talent.

    Batan!

    Once again, with a loud noise, a maid collapsed. However, this time it was different.

    "Sigh... Again?"

    "Are you alright? Someone call a doctor!"

    The maid hurriedly got up. The maids of the Beriard family were well-trained. Even if they felt unwell, it was not permissible to collapse in front of others. This maid had finally made her way to the anteroom and never expected to find the family there, let alone in a state of carelessness.

    "I-I apologize for the unsightly scene."

    "It''s alright. I should be the one apologizing... But more importantly, are you okay?"

    "It''s just a case of anemia. I will leave immediately, so please take your time."

    With a pale face, the maid bowed weakly, and just like the maid from the other day, bandages were visible through the gap in her sleeve.

    "Um, is there a bedchamber further inside? Please rest without worrying. We''ll leave the room."

    Jilke led the apologetic maid away, and they moved to their own room.

    The maids seemed to know something and remained awkwardly silent.

    "Do you know anything about this, Brother? She was different from the one the other day. Could it be that there are multiple maids like that?"

    With a sigh as if saying "Oh well," Didier exhaled and started speaking after a preface, warning not to get too involved. s?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s not really a big deal, you know? The other day, when I entered Mother''s room, it had a strong rusty smell. I unintentionally commented on it, saying it smelled bad. Then she started talking about a new beauty treatment or something... I think she said they smear the maid''s blood on their faces."

    "What?... What on earth?"

    Without thinking, the words slipped out of my mouth before I could even organize them.

    "Is there really such a horrifying beauty treatment?"

    And Didier, casually brushing it off as if it were nothing, was also beyond comprehension. It''s not something you can dismiss with "it smells bad."

    "Well, nobody has died, so what''s the harm? If we have fewer maids, Father might say something. Those with talent sometimes come up with unconventional methods that others find hard to understand. Sheriel, for example, came up with recipes and tools that no one else knew this time, right?"

    "Please don''t equate recipes with bloodletting. Besides, smearing blood is... sickening."

    Suddenly, I remembered.

    Come to think of it, it was only a few years ago, shortly after I arrived, that she originally passed away. My older brother is twelve now. He''ll come of age in another four years.

    The Beriard family can keep their sadistic tendencies in check to some extent as long as there are no issues until they come of age.

    That''s just a rough guideline, of course.

    But if our mother were to die before he comes of age...

    No, this is clearly dangerous.

    I don''t want to imagine Dior smearing blood on her face night after night, and I don''t want to see Didier fall into darkness if something were to happen.

    "Brother, please introduce me to my stepmother."

    "Ah! Sheriel, this is the first time you''ve asked me for something on your own. Sure, I''ll introduce you. But in return, will you grant my request?"

    For some reason, Zimon''s voice from the other day flashed through my mind.

    Sell your soul to the devil.

    "Please ask for something other than my soul."

    "What are you talking about? Sheriel''s soul is already mine."

    With an angelic smile, Didier jokingly said that, seemingly devoid of any sense of crisis in this situation.

    Truly befitting of the Beriard family.

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 11 - The Terrifying Tea Party

    A few days later, I was invited to Dior''s salon for the first time.I don''t know what my brother said, but it''s surprising how smoothly he arranged this meeting.

    It''s unexpected, to say the least, almost anticlimactic.

    As I sat on the long bench alongside Didier, I noticed a table filled with meringue pastries we had made the other day.

    "Could it be... Brother?"

    "Oh, what are these called? Their name?"

    "They''re called meringues. Meringues."

    Since they don''t seem to have cookies here, it should be fine to just call them meringues.

    Although I answered instinctively, I didn''t expect to continue the conversation like this...

    "What are you whispering about? So, what brings you here today?"

    My spine straightened as if struck by lightning.

    We meet every day during meals, but it has been about two years since we last faced each other like this.

    Dior''s fiery red hair and lips suit her fierce demeanor perfectly.

    Right now, though, I can''t bring myself to look her in the eye, imagining something completely different.

    "This is a confection called meringue that Sheriel recently created. It finally turned out well, and she said she wants Mother to try it as well."

    Dior replied, "Oh..." while covering her mouth with a fan, and she scrutinized the meringues with suspicion.

    "It looks similar to sugar candies. Are you the one who made these?"

    "Yes, they are easier to eat compared to sugar candies..."

    What a situation... I was hoping that I could somehow push this onto Cork.

    At this rate, I''ll end up becoming a glutton obsessed with food in others'' eyes.

    Prompted by Didier, I reluctantly put one into my mouth with my twitching cheek. I don''t think I''m smiling convincingly due to the nervousness, but the evenly piped meringue is beautiful. It crumbles crisply and melts away smoothly.

    It seems that Cork''s meringue-making skills are improving rapidly.

    As if saying it can''t be helped, Dior takes one and puts it in her mouth, then her eyes widen, and she freezes.

    "How is it? Could this be useful in high society?"

    Didier, with a smile reminiscent of a shady merchant recommending a dangerous item, is really only twelve years old.

    But more importantly, what does Dior think? That''s what I''m most curious about.

    "Well... If you made this. Well, it seems you''ve awakened to quite a peaceful talent, which is reassuring."

    "A cook made them. I just provided a little advice."

    "But that advice is the most important, you know? It''s valuable because it''s something ordinary people wouldn''t come up with."

    Phew, it seems like it''s okay for now.

    After all, even the recipe is from my past life''s memories, so it''s not something I came up with...

    For now, I''ve decided it''s better than being regarded as dangerous.

    "By the way, I heard Mother has recently come up with a new beauty treatment."

    "Oh, that? It''s not something I came up with. It''s something recommended by a foreign merchant, so I''m trying it out."

    "A foreign merchant? Can they be trusted?"

    "The products I had were all genuine and top quality. Besides, it''s like a simple folk remedy, so I thought it wouldn''t hurt to give it a try."

    Simple, you say, Mother? But she doesn''t seem completely obsessed with it to the point of death.

    What on earth is going on?

    "What will you do if it doesn''t work?"

    "I''ve had a large tub prepared that can fit my entire body. I''ll try soaking in it next time."

    That''s definitely splatter territory!

    "Uh, um, may I ask something?"

    "What is it?"

    "Well... Are you using blood for this? Several maids have collapsed, and it''s dangerous for Dior-sama too."

    Her cause of death must be related to this. It would be strange if she didn''t fall ill with such an unknown and demonic-like beauty treatment.

    "I provide proper compensation to the maids. Resting for a while will replenish their blood. But what do you mean by ''dangerous''?"

    "Using someone else''s blood is dangerous. If the person has an illness, it can be transmitted. Even if the person doesn''t show symptoms, they can still carry the disease."

    The atmosphere instantly freezes. I feel like I could be shot dead just by her gaze.

    Even Didier, my reliable ally, remains silent and gazes at me with a perplexed expression, making me break out in a cold sweat.

    "Why do you know such things? Illness and affliction are brought about by impurities, you know? Are you suggesting that my maids are harboring impurities?"

    I feel the pressure I felt when I first came to this castle piercing through me.

    Honestly, it''s incredibly frightening.

    I managed to go from being the "hated lover''s daughter" to just the "troublesome relative''s child."

    But no, there''s a possibility that Dior could die during this period. I want to eliminate the causes as much as possible.

    It''s scary and troublesome, but I can''t back down here.

    "I suppose diseases can be transmitted from person to person, right? There''s a risk of infection through the air or blood. If you would reconsider the current beauty treatment, I would like to propose an alternative method."

    I anticipated that she wouldn''t give up easily. That''s why I had a few options in mind, things from my previous life that don''t exist in this world.

    "Yes, let''s give it a chance. It does have a slight odor, after all..."

    Phew, I managed to find a starting point. Now I just have to produce results.

    I recall the tingling sensation I felt when assigned to a project on the brink of failure.

    First, let''s assess the current situation...

    "Then, please lend me one of Dior-sama''s maids for a little while."

    "Fine. Do as you please."

    "Making a deal with Mother, huh? You''re quite something."

    "Isn''t it more concerning that you''re okay with it? You mentioned soaking in a tub filled with the maids'' blood, didn''t you?"

    "Well, it''s in bad taste, right? And it must smell awful."

    Is that all?

    It seems the Beriard family has a slightly different sense of perception.

    Among the maids who accompanied us, there were two who collapsed recently.

    "Now, let me ask you about Dior-sama''s regular skincare and makeup routine."

    "Madam cleanses herself with cleansing magic before going to bed, followed by applying oil."

    "Cleansing magic?"

    "Yes, since Sheriel-sama hasn''t completed her baptism, she only uses a warm towel for now, but once she develops resistance to magic, she would cleanse herself with magic."

    "What about bathing?"

    "You mean a bath?"

    Come to think of it, she hasn''t taken a bath yet, has she?

    It''s strange that there''s no concept of bathing and I wondered how they managed.

    Apparently, bathing is not a cultural practice in this world. They cleanse their bodies with magic instead.

    That''s so convenient! Isn''t it amazing?

    "Since you don''t soak in hot water, could you please show me, even if it''s just your hands?"

    They don''t need buckets or towels. One of the maids extended her arm and took out a short staff.

    Wait, could this be the first time I''m witnessing magic in this world...

    The maid chanted a long incantation, and water emerged from the staff, enveloping her arm. After a moment, it disappeared without a trace.

    I wanted to cheer and get excited about witnessing real magic, something I hadn''t experienced since my past life, but the maid continued to calmly talk about their otherworldly practices, diverting my attention.

    "That''s it. Normally, the three of us pour magic into a dedicated magic circle and cleanse our entire bodies. Then, you rest on a massage bed, and we massage your entire body with scented oil. As for your hair, we wash it with magic twice a month to maintain its luster."

    Wow, it''s easier and better than in my previous life.

    In Sheriel''s imagination, Dior stood at the center of a magic circle in the darkness, surrounded by maids kneeling around her, performing some suspicious ritual. But she decided not to delve into that delusion, assuming it''s a more legitimate culture than blood pacts.

    However...

    "Twice a month!?"

    "The cleansing magic removes dirt by transferring it to the water and then eliminating it. So if the dirt doesn''t transfer to the water, it can''t be removed. That''s why we wash your head with hot water in a bucket like young ladies do once every two months."

    Oh, right... they just quickly rinse with water.

    No, that''s not it. Washing once every two months is a problem, isn''t it? S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    But the maids continued to explain matter-of-factly as if it were normal.

    The cleansing magic has both water and fire attributes, and the temperature is adjusted when casting the spell.

    If you''re a mid-ranking or higher handmaid, you can wash your entire body alone, but if you have less magical power, you need a few people to assist with the magic circle.

    "What about the face?"

    "We gently wipe it with a damp cloth. Before applying makeup, we apply oil and then use a brush to apply white powder. Recently, after wiping with water, we apply blood with a brush and then wipe it again before you go to sleep."

    Oh... that''s something else...

    I wasn''t particularly beauty-conscious in my previous life. I didn''t wear makeup every day or obsess over cosmetics, even though I was a shut-in. But I did take care of myself to some extent, so I''m confident that I can achieve some results with my knowledge. I started planning in my head.

    I asked about the tubs, the facilities they were creating, and other cosmetic-related matters, and then sent the maids home for the day.

    "Are you interested in beauty, Sheriel? Even without doing anything, your skin is soft and fair, your lashes are like snow, and your sapphire-blue eyes are as clear as glass. You look like an angel."

    "Thank you, dear brother. You''re also beautiful, like a devil."

    I casually brushed off his words and started writing down each item on the paper I received during the lesson. I had to write small to save paper, but Didier complained, saying, "You''re wasting it... You should be able to remember that much."

    Paper is valuable in this world. It''s not made from wood or animal skins but from petals of magic flowers, or so I''ve heard.

    "Well, there''s this and that... and I think moisturizing is needed... But do I really need it? Hmm, I wonder where I can get it?"

    "What''s the matter? Do you want something again? Should I get it for you?"

    Could Didier provide what I need? Maybe...

    "Dear brother, could you introduce me to a reliable merchant? I won''t waste money. It would be helpful if they specialize in beauty products and have a wide range of items. It''s necessary for our mother''s sake."

    "Well, that makes it your second request for me, then."

    Although I felt a slight chill from the word "request," I had no choice but to rely on Didier for now. After all, I still only know a few servants in this world.

    "A merchant, huh... Come to think of it, I recently found an interesting one. I think it''ll be useful."

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 12 - Business Negotiations and Experiments

    A few days later, the merchant mentioned by Didier arrived."Good to see you, Rainer."

    When Rainer raised his head, his gaze remained fixed on Sheriel''s head, turning into stone. Not knowing what to do, Sheriel froze as well, and Didier spoke with a more insinuating voice than usual.

    "Surprised? Don''t speak a word about this to anyone. If you leak it, I''ll erase not only you but also your family, friends, and even your hometown."

    "What does my brother think of me?"

    Perhaps taken aback by her slightly sullen voice, Rainer regained his composure and straightened his posture.

    "My apologies for the delayed greeting. I am Rainer, a merchant operating within the Beriard territory. Pleased to make your acquaintance."

    "Sheriel, haven''t you learned from Margot-sensei? Noble children are supposed to conceal their existence from anyone who is not intimately acquainted with nobility until they undergo baptism. Commoners are entirely excluded. And not just because of your hair color."

    Since she rarely interacted with servants who would be surprised by her hair color, Sheriel had forgotten about it.

    Come to think of it, my hair color isn''t found in this country.

    Rainer''s surprise and Didier''s wariness might be understandable.

    Finally taking their seats, their first transaction began.

    "Didier-sama, what kind of goods are you seeking today?"

    "It''s Sheriel who has something she wants. Please listen to the request of my adorable little sister."

    A servant standing behind Rainer began to unfold a wooden box containing dolls and dresses.

    "What I want today is not for myself. Please put that aside."

    "I understand. Then, what about..."

    "I heard that Rainer also deals in essential oils. And that they rival the best quality in Beriard. Where do you produce them?"

    "We produce them in our workshop. Nowadays, essential oils have become a specialty of Beriard."

    According to Rainer, the Beriard Marquisate doesn''t have anything particularly famous as its territory specialty.

    From his carefully chosen words, it became apparent that Beriard''s ever-changing policies and the relationship between the resilient inhabitants in the unstable territory played a role.

    During Sergio''s reign, the merchants thrived due to Dior''s hobbies (or rather, her obsession with beauty).

    This is fortunate. If that''s the case, she might be able to obtain it sooner than expected.

    "In that case, how do you refine the essential oils?"

    "Well..."

    So it''s treated as a trade secret.

    Rainer wiped the sweat from his forehead and clenched his fist tightly. He was weighing the profits of the trade company against the anger of the nobility.

    "Do you soak the herbs in vegetable oil? Or do you refine essential oils and mix them with the oil... or is there another method?"

    "Why are you... S-Seiyu, you mean...?"

    Rainer''s eyes widened, and he leaned forward, placing his hands on the table. If Didier hadn''t lightly restrained him, he seemed like he would have jumped all the way to Sheriel.

    "I also have some knowledge about it. Judging from the situation, is it soaking? I''ll teach you how to make essential oils, so try that method. And be sure to save the byproduct that can be obtained during the process."

    While explaining and drawing a diagram on paper, the shrinking demeanor from earlier seemed to have vanished somewhere, and Rainer''s eyes sparkled as he stared at it with childlike fascination.

    It''s hard to tell who is the child in this situation.

    "Distillation might be done in a sake brewery or something similar, and the mechanism itself isn''t that difficult. Be careful not to touch the finished essential oils directly."

    "A sake brewery?! Even though it''s oil... No, essential oils, essential oils are amazing. In that case, the oil..."

    Rainer''s shoulders trembled, and his pupils were fully dilated.

    "Oh, dear brother..."

    "Hehe, isn''t it interesting? When it comes to business, even a commoner like you gets all fired up."

    Didier smiled as if he were observing a rare beast, and his gaze finally met Rainer''s after he regained his composure.

    "My apologies. I will prepare it immediately."

    "I will teach you how to use the essential oils next time, so don''t use them recklessly."

    As a precaution, he added some insurance so that they wouldn''t be stolen.

    "By the way, wouldn''t I be able to do something like this myself? Is it really necessary to go through the trading company?"

    "If it catches your mother''s interest, dear brother, you will be completely absorbed in it all day long, won''t you? Besides, it''s a good thing for the people to prosper, isn''t it?"

    Rainer''s complexion alternated between pale and bright red, showing signs of unease.

    Having thoroughly studied the ways of the nobility, Sheriel deliberately entrusted the request to the trading company.

    It''s not because she finds it troublesome to make it herself. Absolutely not.

    After purchasing several items from Didier, Rainer left with flushed cheeks.

    Afterward, the two of them headed straight to the kitchen.

    Since Sheriel had been taught the recipe for sweet potatoes, the kitchen had become a playground.

    It took some effort to find the sweet potatoes, but the method itself was not difficult, so recently, sweet potato and meringue were made as a set.

    "So, what are you going to do with that oil? Is it to be used as massage oil?"

    "I''m going to make shampoo... a hair cleanser. It''s similar to cooking."

    Soap in this world doesn''t lather well.

    However, since it''s similar to homemade soap seen on video-sharing websites, it should work. Probably.

    Just finely chop the soap, dissolve it in hot water, and add the oil. It should be able to remove dirt that can''t be washed off with just water and also control hair dryness.

    But, however.

    The soap won''t dissolve... why?

    As Sheriel kept stirring relentlessly, Mary, feeling sorry for her, finally spoke up.

    "Miss, ordinary soap doesn''t dissolve in regular well water, you know?"

    "Then how do you do laundry and washing dishes?"

    "We use magic. Soap lathers well with water produced by magic."

    Oh? Such a secret technique... Hmm?

    "Does that mean only nobles can use soap?"

    "I wonder? I''ve never thought about it."

    "Dear brother, could you bring some water here?"

    "Of course."

    Draw

    Water flowed out from the tip of the wand he pulled out from somewhere, accompanied by an incantation. He heated the water just like before.

    "Your spells are short, dear brother. I thought spells were very long."

    "These are spells. Beginners use short spells, intermediate spells are a bit longer. When it comes to advanced and special-grade spells, they become more like rituals with invocations."

    "Oh, I see." Sheriel admired while the soap dissolved well in the heated water.

    She added a few drops of fragrance oil to the liquid soap and stirred again. The scent didn''t come out as much as she expected, and it had a unique smell.

    Soaps in this world had a slightly unpleasant odor. It seemed she had to wait for the finished product of the essential oils.

    "Today, I want you to wash my hair with this. Is that okay? Mary, can you also bring some water?"

    "Yes, of course. Since we don''t have enough magical power to heat the water, let''s gather it in a bucket and heat it up."

    "Thank you, Mary. Oh, by the way, dear brother, could you pour some water into this cup again?"

    The water poured into the cup didn''t seem different from ordinary water.

    "Is it safe to drink this?"

    "Yeah, it''s fine. I only drink water that I conjure myself."

    She took a sip and it was just normal water. Yes, ordinary water. The water they usually drank was heavy and tasteless, even though it didn''t have any flavor.

    It seemed this difference was related to the lathering of soap.

    As she pondered over this, she continued modifying other items that Dior had made, went to observe them, and made various preparations.

    "By the way, is everything going well with your studies, Didier?"

    "I finished in the morning. How about Sheriel?"

    "The amount of studying is different between you and me, dear brother."

    "Not really. Sheriel is trying to catch up on everything until the age of three. There should be some more room for relaxation."

    "That''s how it was. But I''ve heard that the content of your studies has become quite difficult, and you''re busier than me with swordsmanship and magic..." S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    As she witnessed Didier''s genius, she began to feel anxious about the future progress of Beriard''s education according to his standards.

    Defective, incompetent, useless.

    An unexpected memory flashed back, and my blood drained from my face in an instant.

    It felt like all the blood in my head was rushing towards my heart, making my chest tight.

    But soon, a warm hand descended upon my head, and a gentle warmth spread through my chilled mind.

    "No, Sheriel."

    "Dear... brother?"

    "Did something hurt you just now? Don''t hurt your heart without me shaking it."

    What was that...

    While I was astonished by Didier''s sharp insight as always, I couldn''t help but find it somewhat amusing.

    "Hehe, I was despairing at your genius, dear brother."

    "Well, if that''s the case."

    Perhaps it was Didier''s way of showing kindness.

    Although I hadn''t been actively studying much until now, I decided that I would study properly once I returned to my room.

    And with that thought, Sheriel moved forward.

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 13 - Sudden Debt

    Several weeks had passed since the tea party with Dior.Although there were no urgent demands from Dior during meals, I couldn''t keep the maids waiting for too long, as I never knew when she would start cutting their arms again. s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Despite my concerns, Sergio unexpectedly brought up a topic during dinner.

    "Hey, Sheriel. It seems like you''ve been doing something interesting lately. Why am I the only one left out?"

    Even though he had completely ignored me until now, it seems he still kept tabs on the affairs within the castle.

    "It''s just a child''s experiment. I''m merely involving my dear brother and Dior in it. Ho ho ho..."

    I tried to display the fruits of my social skills at this moment, but Sergio''s suspicious smile remained unchanged.

    "But isn''t it quite remarkable to create unheard-of sweets and operate a trading company for an experiment? By the way, the information you provided to the company seems to be generating considerable profits. How far can you maximize those profits using it?"

    "Please wait, the product isn''t even complete yet, and I''m only five years old."

    "In the Beriard family, age is irrelevant. We will appoint competent bureaucrats for management. In fact, ventures like this are important for our territory. Oh, it''s not like I''m burdening you with it just because it''s troublesome. It''s a parental concern for Sheriel''s benefit. Aren''t I a good parent?"

    Behind his fake parent-like face, there''s a mix of his true intentions. Father...

    But making profits is impossible for me. It''s too bothersome, above all else.

    Besides, whether it''s programming or something like this, the process of trial and error until it takes shape is enjoyable, while the final adjustments, testing, and revisions are torture. Honestly, I don''t like them.

    "Even so, I have my studies to focus on, and profits..."

    "Sheriel, do you know the price at which you were bought in that underground auction? Would you like to know?"

    I couldn''t stop the cold sweat. Is he going to say it? Even if he''s my stepfather, is he going to say it?

    As Sergio raised his eyebrows, saying, "I remember it was quite a tidy sum... Was it twenty?" Dior''s voice trembled as he stared at him and said, "It was gold coins, right? Twenty gold coins, Sergio-sama?"

    "No, they were large gold coins."

    "You! Did you really spend twenty large gold coins? Where on earth did you get them?"

    Dior turned pale, more so than Sheriel, who didn''t understand the units.

    Dior''s exclamation, after two years, felt nostalgic.

    "Well, well, Sheriel will recover that amount for you. Have you learned the value of gold coins? Shall I give you a simple explanation as a review?"

    I don''t want to hear it. Please don''t say anything more...

    "In this country, we have copper, silver, and gold coins. There are seven types of coins in total: small and large copper, small, medium, and large silver, and small, medium, and large gold coins. The units are simple, each time the number increases by one, the value of the coins increases. For example, ten small copper coins make one large copper coin. With the current prices, one small copper coin is equivalent to one loaf of bread. One large copper coin is..."

    My overdeveloped brain began converting the units, and the numbers became unbelievable, something I didn''t want to believe.

    To make matters worse, Sheriel involuntarily converted the values into Japanese yen... I...

    I''m a two-billion-dollar little girl. Yes, two billion... Two billion yen.

    It''s an outrageous situation.

    "No, it''s not a big deal. If it means I can save Sheriel, it''s worth it, don''t you think? However, our family doesn''t have unlimited financial resources either. If it causes distress to our subjects, I''ll have to return to where I came from... Besides, if my child shows interest in something, I want to support and nurture it, especially if it can lead to profits, right? You understand, don''t you?"

    "Yes... I will do my best."

    Ah, I see. So this is the Beriard family.

    They have no qualms about burdening a young girl with debt.

    "Father made a good purchase, didn''t he? At first, I thought he had lost his mind, but not only is she as cute as an angel, she''s also increasing the profits of the territory."

    The way they talk... Even though I was starting to forget, they see it as a mere transaction.

    This demon! Inhuman! If I were a normal five-year-old, I would have lost it by now.

    "Father... By the way, is the underground auction legal?"

    "No, it''s completely illegal."

    "Then why did you bid on it as it was? If you had crushed it, you wouldn''t have had to pay anything, right...?"

    Everyone''s wide eyes suddenly focused on me.

    Could it be that, with his role as the Demon Duke, he had some involvement behind the scenes? Was it an illicit activity authorized by the Lord?

    "I had that option... You, Sheriel, might be more like Beriard than anyone else. It''s actually my area of expertise, so why didn''t I realize it sooner? Is it because of your education?"

    Why is it that even though he''s called a demon, he''s so particular about that aspect?

    Well, it''s because Sergio hates extreme thinking. He simply paid because it was the straightforward solution. But Sheriel will continue to struggle with their sense of ethics.

    Anyway, after that, the dinner table became painful, with the taste of the food going unnoticed.

    Two billion... It''s still too early for me to learn about relations with other territories. Maybe I should just focus on coming up with marketable products?

    I''ll leave the profits and all that to the bureaucrats. Rainer seems capable enough to handle it.

    After finishing the meal, I returned to my room and took a short break before preparing for bed.

    Usually, I would only have my body wiped down, but lately, I''ve been having my hair washed as a test for different shampoos.

    Today''s shampoo contains honey and salt. Let''s see how it turns out.

    "Sheriel-sama, how does it feel after washing?"

    "It feels so good that I could fall asleep... It''s a bit oily, but it feels refreshing."

    After finishing washing, my hair was gently towel-dried. I touched the hair that had been meticulously dried with wind magic---it felt smooth and had a glossy finish.

    This should satisfy Dior as well.

    And so, Sheriel happily continued to feel the texture of her hair with her fingertips.

    The next day, when Rainer arrived at the castle, I accompanied him, along with the bureaucrat assigned by Sergio.

    The bureaucrat, a young man in his twenties named Bergar, was still quite young, but he was the second most capable in financial matters in the Beriard domain, with the first being his father.

    "Here are the requested items. Please have a look."

    On the table, there were three sets of two bottles each, small and large.

    I opened the lid of the small bottle and slowly turned it in front of my face, enjoying the fresh scent of roses that filled the air.

    It was a good decision to have them make not only herbal extracts but also rose extracts this time.

    The fragrance of flowers doesn''t transfer well to oils, and apparently, essential oils only have herbal scents. This should be able to capture Dior''s attention.

    Next, I opened the larger bottle and spread the liquid onto the back of my hand.

    With a faint scent of roses, it smoothly permeated my skin, creating the floral water I had envisioned.

    "It was much faster than expected. I thought it would take a bit longer. The results are even better than I anticipated."

    "That''s because Lady Sheriel''s instructions were accurate, so there were hardly any failures."

    If it''s okay for a five-year-old like me, then adults would probably be fine too.

    I actually wanted to make a facial toner, but I didn''t think I would be able to get glycerin. Even if I could extract it during the soap-making process, I lack the knowledge to remove impurities.

    For now, even a substitute should be sufficient.

    "Let''s buy all of today''s batch. As for the future, I would like to negotiate a portion of the profits as our share."

    "Um, can we use it for public projects?"

    Not understanding the difference, I glanced at Bergar for a moment.

    "In public projects, commoners are directly involved, and by having the Lord invest, the Lord receives 70% to 80% of the profits, with the remainder going to the trading company. However, taxes are exempted, so it can become a huge profit."

    I see.

    Although I don''t fully understand the management aspect, since I originally intended to bear the costs of raw materials and labor, it seems like a good idea to classify it as a public project.

    "Do I have the authority to make that decision?"

    "Yes, as long as it''s within the budget allocated to you, you are free to decide."

    I turned back to Rainer, who was trembling slightly.

    "Then let''s operate it as a public project. From now on, I want you to earn more and more money, serving as my hands and feet."

    "Yes! As you command!"

    Rainer''s knee dropped to the floor with such force that it seemed like he was a large dog. He wagged his tail and his eyes sparkled, as if saying, "Please throw the next ball quickly."

    "Then, I''ll leave the detailed profit distribution to Bergar. As for what I would like you to make next..."

    "Anything!"

    "I want you to make soap."

    "Soap? We already have soap, though..."

    Suddenly, the brightness faded from Rainer''s eyes. He had a face that said, "Is it okay for the young lady of the Duke''s family to know about soap?"

    "What kind of oil is the soap made from? Animal fat or waste oil, right?"

    "Yes, you are correct."

    Just as I thought... there was that kind of smell.

    Although it''s risky to turn it into a business, I want to secure the Beriard family''s portion at the very least.

    "I''m not sure if this will become a business, but I want you to try making it as a trial. In exchange, I''ll teach you how to use the essential oils in various ways. Oh, do you have a sake brewery? If possible, please find a high-quality brewery."

    "Soap, essential oils, and a sake brewery... I don''t quite understand what you''re saying, but let''s give it a try. And the soap is not going to be ordinary, is it?"

    "Yes. Please use a mild vegetable oil with a subtle scent, like the ones you used for the essential oils this time, to add fragrance."

    "Understood. Everyone usually burns incense after doing laundry, but if we can make the laundry itself fragrant, it would be quite remarkable, wouldn''t it?"

    Although I don''t quite grasp it, if Rainer, who has regained his sparkle, says so, it must be true.

    "By the way, how do commoners handle laundry? Soap wouldn''t work with well water, right?"

    "We boil water in a large pot near the well and gather to do laundry there. Also, in villages and small towns, it''s common to use river water because soap can be used."

    Oh, I see. So we just need to boil it. It must have been insufficient because we only warmed it up back then.

    Mary seems surprised as well, her eyes widening. It''s a display of commoners'' wisdom, one could say.

    This world is full of mysteries, and even with knowledge from my past life, there''s hardly anything I can apply.

    However, it''s because of those differences that I''m curious to learn. Wondering about mechanisms is inherent to a programmer''s nature.

    "We''ll unravel this mystery someday."

    Sheriel taught various uses of essential oils and decided to have them try making soap as well.

    It''s pointless if we make a lot but can''t sell it.

    Jumping into things without careful consideration usually leads to serious burns, something I learned from previous projects.

    At night, as I prepared to sleep and lay down in bed, that sum of money flashed in my mind again, keeping me awake.

    My eyes were droopy and I felt tired, but my mind was buzzing, preventing me from falling asleep. It was that frustrating state.

    Sheriel gave up on sleeping and opened her eyes with a snap.

    When the nerves become overly sensitive, even the faint sound of a squirrel''s footsteps scurrying in the garden or voices of people somewhere in the mansion seem audible.

    "Meow."

    Huh, what was that sound? Is it just my imagination?

    I tried to identify the source of the sound nearby, but there didn''t seem to be anything suspicious.

    "Meow."

    It sounds like it''s coming from outside.

    I crawled out of bed and peered outside the window. It was a brightly lit night with the moon, but there didn''t seem to be anything unusual in the garden.

    Then, I heard a small "Ahh" and raised my gaze slightly. There, sitting on a branch just above the window, was a pitch-black cat.

    Could it be the same one I saw before? Since the room is located at a considerable height, perhaps it climbed up the tree and couldn''t get down.

    "Oh dear, you were scared, weren''t you? I''ll help you right now."

    I quietly opened the heavy window and reached out my arm, and the black cat gracefully stepped onto the window frame.

    "Good evening. Do you live around here?"

    "Meow."

    With a light and seemingly affirmative response, the black cat gracefully entered the room.

    Silently, it jumped onto the table, its well-defined body reflecting the moonlight with a glossy sheen. After stretching elegantly, it nonchalantly began to clean itself.

    "Aww, so cute!"

    Perhaps this could be a dream come true from my past life...

    "Kitty, would you like to sleep together tonight? I''d love to hold you."

    Careful not to startle it, I slowly extended my hand towards its nose, and it rubbed its face against it affectionately.

    Yes! This friendly little cat is amazing!

    I climbed onto the bed and softly called, "Come here," and the black cat leaped onto the futon.

    "Oh, good kitty, let me hold you for a bit."

    I lay down and hugged the black cat, who seemed to respond with, "Go ahead and hold me," as it settled down calmly.

    "Wow! You''re such a big kitty! It''s incredible!"

    To young Sheriel, this magnificent black cat seemed much larger than life, a privilege that only children can experience.

    Sheriel has a preference for anything big, whether it''s dogs, cats, or horses. It''s a quality she possesses, as she believes that the larger the animal, the better it is. Because large animals are cool. They are full of romance.

    Sheriel buried her face into the soft and lustrous fur of the cat''s body, absorbing the pure bliss to her heart''s content.

    Ah, pure bliss.

    It was the season to long for the touch of a cat''s fur.

    And as for the debt that had been bothering her so much, it was completely forgotten, and before she knew it, she had fallen asleep.

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 14 - Battle Against Dior

    The day of the final battle had finally arrived.Didier had also come along, but he would have to wait alone for a while.

    "Thank you for waiting. Now that everyone is here, let''s proceed without delay."

    "I''ve been kept waiting for so long. Be prepared if it doesn''t work."

    While enduring the piercing pressure, I led them to the familiar room.

    It was located not far from Dior''s room, a bit further inside.

    Upon opening the door and entering, the scent of roses faintly filled the air.

    "This is... Oh, it''s not a bloodstained bucket."

    "No, it''s a bathtub."

    I promptly corrected their misunderstanding. To think it had such a dangerous name...

    Since I was allowed to do as I pleased, I had the room that was almost turning into a torture chamber remodeled into a bathroom.

    Fortunately, the so-called bucket was originally intended to be made of white porcelain, so I had it shaped like a familiar bathtub and covered the room with tiles.

    "It''s not blood, but you will be soaking in hot water."

    "In hot water? You won''t get clean just by doing that. I don''t like water because it dries out my skin."

    "Don''t worry. I''ve prepared moisturizers as well."

    Reluctantly, Dior had her dress removed and seemed to have gotten into the bathtub.

    Sheriel waited behind a folding screen just in case. She had warm water prepared, slightly warmer than body temperature, with a few drops of oil and essential oils added.

    Since rose petals were floating on top, it looked visually splendid.

    "Ah, it feels surprisingly good. It has a nice fragrance."

    "As you will sweat a lot, please drink this."

    It was a sports drink-like concoction made by adding lemon, honey, and a little salt to water. The maids also liked it, so it should be fine.

    "Oh, it tastes delicious. It''s easier to drink than regular fruit-infused water. Are you feeling dizzy?"

    "Yes, for now. But rather than me, you should get in. If there''s any danger, it''s better for you, the young one, to perish first."

    "Eh..."

    Indeed, I, who was not to be trusted, was entering my first self-made bath. It was reasonable to take some precautions.

    With nervousness, my clothes were also removed, and I headed towards the bathtub. Although it was a bit deep for me, I sat down on the edge of Dior''s feet.

    "Ahh~"

    It had been a long time, no, it was my first bath in this world. It felt so good that I couldn''t help but savor the phrase "washing away the fatigue of life."

    "Since you seem to have sweated quite a bit, I will remove your makeup."

    "You''re going to remove my makeup? Well, it''s not like I care about such things when dealing with children."

    Dior reluctantly agreed once again. Though she had a lot of pride, her interest in beauty seemed to prevail.

    As instructed, the maids carefully massaged Dior''s face with freshly squeezed plant oil. They lifted the makeup with an oil cleanser, and then wiped off the oil with a silk cloth lightly wrung out in water.

    Next was cleansing. They whipped up a high-quality plant oil soap that was made as a trial, creating a thick foam, and gently washed her face without their hands directly touching the skin.

    "Washing my face with soap, what do you take me for? But this soap has a nice fragrance. Did you make this too?"

    "Yes, I just made it yesterday. It''s safe to use on the face,

    "So you can use it all over your body."

    "By the way, I''ve noticed that the maids'' skin has improved recently. Does it have an effect even with regular soap? But wouldn''t that just dry out the skin?"

    "As part of the product testing and practice for the maids, I had them use several different ones."

    "I see. Then there''s hope."

    Dior, lying down with her eyes closed, exuded an incredible charm even from the perspective of someone of the same sex.

    Perhaps due to wearing a corset on a daily basis, her waist was slender, and her arms and hips had a slight plumpness that accentuated the abundant curves unique to women.

    And her splendid bosom... Now it was time for the goddess to experience shampooing.

    "I will wash your hair. I have also made a new shampoo, so it will make your hair glossy."

    "You, your hair has been shining like platinum lately. Wasn''t it reaching its limit?"

    Although I was being praised, I couldn''t rejoice wholeheartedly.

    Hoping that she would be satisfied, Sheriel also had her hair washed together with Dior.

    It was an improved shampoo made with a new soap, honey, and salt. It left the scalp refreshed and itch-free.

    After that, they thoroughly sweated, washed their entire bodies with soap, and then received a massage on a bed while their bodies were still warm.

    During the usual oil massage, moisturizer was applied to the face with floral water, and a scented oil was gently blended in.

    Meanwhile, Sheriel dried her hair and dressed herself, only taking care of her appearance.

    Dior''s hair was also carefully dried, and when all the steps, including the finishing hair oil, were completed, a maid handed her a handheld mirror with trembling hands.

    "Oh my, oh my, oh my!"

    An unfamiliar high-pitched voice resonated in the room. Dior didn''t take her eyes off the mirror for a moment, captivated by her own reflection.

    "This mirror isn''t enchanted with time magic, is it? Such a thing doesn''t exist, right? Is it your gift? No, this touch, it''s real. Have I rejuvenated by five years? And this hair, it''s not something that exists in this world, right? Oh, you were here. But still, my hair is the best. I used to be the most beautiful in this country, but now I''ve become the most beautiful in the world. Oh, how sinful."

    Dior''s facial features were impeccably sculpted, with well-defined features that didn''t require the use of eyeliner or mascara.

    However, her skin appeared hardened with open pores, and the thick layer of white powder she had piled on top of the oil made her seem older.

    Yet, with just one half-body bath and cleansing, accumulated waste materials were eliminated, and the pores that had been excessively open became less noticeable due to proper moisturization.

    However, there were still areas that were slightly rough and damaged from years of accumulated burden and dirt. It would require diligent care.

    "If you continue for a few more days, you will become even more beautiful. I plan to continue developing moisturizers, so if possible, please refrain from dangerous beauty methods..."

    "Yes, yes, that''s fine. I''ve tried various things, but nothing has shown results as quickly as this. You must have talent in this, I''m sure. Oh dear, what should I do? How many years has it been since my skin felt like this?"

    Her unheard-of fast-paced voice resonated in the room, with her gaze still fixed on the handheld mirror without wavering.

    The maid struggled to dress her in a light dress and lightly dusted some powder.

    "I think a thin layer of white powder is sufficient. Now, let''s have Didier see you."

    To get Dior, who refused to let go of the handheld mirror, out of the bathroom, they forcefully guided her. Even while moving through the hallway, Dior''s hand continued to touch and play with her flowing red hair. The crimson hair deepened in color, reflecting the sunlight and flickering like flames.

    When they arrived at Dior''s own room, Didier, who seemed to have been reading a book, quickly looked up.

    "Well, well, well. I never knew I had a sister."

    "Well, well, well! Didier, you think so too, right? The cosmetics Sheriel made are amazing. I initially thought soaking in the bath would be strange, but it turned out to be unexpectedly pleasant, and look at my skin and hair!"

    "Oh, Mother. If you''re too beautiful, people will start talking about demons and such again."

    "That''s true, it''s troublesome. Being too beautiful is also a sin. But it''s fine, beauty is justice."

    What is this farce?

    Sheriel''s soaked head in the bath was completely left out of this unprecedented lively conversation.

    "Sheriel, what are you doing? Sit down quickly. Come on, all of you, prepare the tea."

    ...I feel like I was called by my name for the first time.

    As soon as Dior sat on the sofa, she became captivated by the handheld mirror again. S?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    The maids who had worked hard on the preparations and rehearsals started preparing with cheerful efficiency.

    "Dior-sama, do you think these products will sell?"

    "Sheriel, call me Mother."

    Suddenly, Dior lifted her gaze from the handheld mirror, revealing a beautiful face devoid of malice, making my cheeks involuntarily flush.

    "Yes, Mother..."

    "Well, then, will they sell... It''s a waste to teach it to others. But it will certainly bring in considerable profit. The upper-class nobles will easily shell out gold coins. The question is how to sell them."

    Honestly, I thought it would be difficult due to cultural and infrastructural issues, so I was delighted to the point of wanting to jump for joy.

    However, indeed, the question is how to sell them. It would be best to consult with Bergar and Rainer about that.

    After discussing various matters for a while, Dior suddenly mentioned trying on dresses, so Sheriel and the others quickly left the room.

    Having soaked in the bath for the first time in a while, Mary carried me, and I fell asleep immediately.

    Unaware that the same farce awaited me as soon as I woke up.

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 15 - Sheriels Secret

    "Oh? I hadn''t heard that Dior had a sister. We''ve been together since birth, so what is this about? But it''s strange, isn''t it? Dior should be the most beautiful in the world, yet this lady here is so dazzling that it''s messing with my eyes.""Yes, indeed, indeed. Please rest assured, I am your Dior. Sheriel is a genius, but my beauty is so overwhelming that my dresses can''t keep up. Should I get some new ones?"

    "Oh, what a surprise! So, the beautiful lady over there is Dior. As expected, it is a universal truth that my wife is the most beautiful in the world. Buy as many dresses or jewels as you like."

    Something seems to have started...

    I see, Didier inherited more of Sergio''s genes.

    The servants are watching the farce with smiles, not knowing how long it will continue.

    Shortly after the meal began, Dior made an announcement.

    "Sheriel, I will also invest in your business."

    "Invest? Is that so?"

    "Yes, but in return, I will be the first one to benefit. Is that acceptable?"

    "Of course, Mother. Even without your investment, this business is for you, so I intended it that way."

    "Oh my, what a capable daughter you are. But having more funds allows us to do more things. I have high expectations."

    "Thank you very much."

    Dior laughing at the dining table was a first.

    If this is her true self, how has she been feeling during meals for these past few years?

    If she had continued to believe that I was the daughter of a mistress, how much pain would it have caused her?

    "Oh my, am I being left out again? Is there nothing for me, your father? I also want something to deepen my bond with Sheriel."

    Sergio, the root of all evil, showed a dissatisfied expression.

    Well, he probably isn''t thinking about anything anyway. He just sulks as if saying, "Let me say something for now."

    "Oh, I''m grateful to you, Father. Thank you for arranging the teachers and allocating the budget."

    "Oh no, that''s within the scope of my duties as a parent. I want something more special. Ah, I know. Sheriel, are you interested in swordsmanship?"

    What did you say? I''m still only five years old, you know?

    "Father, it''s not appropriate to give a sword to a girl. What if Sheriel gets injured?"

    "Didier has become quite overprotective, hasn''t he? I also want to be more of a father, you know."

    "I''ve spent the most time with Sheriel, so isn''t it too early for you, Father?"

    No one is there to support Sergio as he slumps down in disappointment.

    In the next moment, he casually started cutting the meat, so it seems that Sergio isn''t genuinely down about it.

    ...Nevertheless, swordsmanship, huh? Considering the circumstances from my past life, I''d like to learn it someday.

    The dining table has become livelier than ever before, and it warms my heart to see it resembling a normal family.

    Even though I pretended not to mind, I always felt like an outsider.

    Tomorrow, we are going to have a family tea party in the evening, so after the meal, everyone gets up from their seats. Both parents leave together, like sweet sugar candies.

    But when Mary and I were about to return to our rooms, Didier stopped us.

    "Can I come to Sheriel''s room later? Let''s have a tea party at night."

    Since I had already taken a nap, I should be fine for a little longer.

    As soon as I returned to my room, I changed into my sleepwear and prepared to sleep immediately.

    "I''m intruding, Sheriel."

    Didier comes in with fruits as a gift. The cluster of dark purple grapes is something I''m familiar with from my past life.

    While Mary prepares tea to Didier''s liking, Didier comfortably takes his usual seat.

    "First of all, well done. I didn''t expect things to turn out like this, but I''m glad it went well."

    "It''s thanks to your help, Brother. Thank you."

    "Hehe, then, can you tell me now? About Sheriel''s secret that you mentioned before."

    Ah, I completely forgot. Come to think of it, I said I would tell him once we became closer...

    In the first few months, Didier was quite explicit in his inquiries, but somehow he stopped asking altogether, so I thought he had forgotten.

    It seems he has been waiting patiently.

    "It''s not really that big of a deal, you know?"

    "Is that so? But it must be related to everything that has happened so far and to Mother''s situation, right?"

    As expected of my brother Didier.

    Sometimes, it feels like he can read my mind, and lies and evasions don''t work on him.

    "Well, yes. It''s not as significant as the Beriard curse, but I have memories from my past life."

    "Memories from your past life? When did those memories start?"

    "It was around a few months after I was born. In my past life, it was a world different from here, a world where technology called science had advanced. I died at the age of twenty-seven, and those memories are exactly the same."

    "Oh, that''s interesting. So, does that mean you have an adult mind?"

    The eyes that gazed back at me, with a hand resting on the chin, showed no signs of doubt or exasperation.

    Perhaps because of that, Sheriel spoke without the anxiety she had shown before, as if it were a casual conversation about personal matters.

    "It''s a bit complicated... I''m not sure if I''m an adult or a child. There are various factors mixed in, and I''ve had the body of a helpless child for the past five years."

    "Well, that''s understandable. Especially for someone from the Beriard family."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I''m not an expert on the matter, but basically, Beriards are bombarded with knowledge and understanding similar to that of adults right after they''re born, right? It''s because, otherwise, they could be a threat to others. So, in a way, they''re not much different from adults."

    Indeed, in terms of knowledge alone, Didier surpasses the average adult easily. And his behavior and self-control have been drilled into him forcibly through lessons on socializing and understanding people, making it dubious to call him a child.

    "Oh, I see. That''s why I can''t find Didier adorable."

    "What? That''s rude. I''m highly regarded as adorable by Mother, you know."

    Indeed, for Sheriel, who knew nothing and could do nothing, Didier was a reliable older brother. At first, she had tried to escape, but in the end, at that point, she hadn''t seen him as a younger boy. ...Because she couldn''t compete with him. With her older brother.

    "That''s my secret. In my previous life, there was no magic, but at least beauty and food were more advanced than here."

    "I see. But that''s not all, right? Why did you think of bloodletting for Mother''s illness?"

    "Well... In my previous life, there was no magic for healing, but medical techniques were advanced. The causes and routes of infections and diseases were mostly understood."

    That wasn''t a lie. Although it may be different from the workings of this world, knowledge of diseases and infection routes came from her previous life. If it was different here, that would be fine too. She felt hesitant to predict her mother''s death or anything like that.

    "Hey, one of Mother''s maids fell ill."

    Huh? I didn''t ask. So maybe that dream really will come true. But when and why did Dior die? I don''t know.

    "That disease takes several months to a year from the onset, and even the person themselves won''t notice it without special tests. But once it appears, it''s incurable. Magic can''t cure diseases, and no herbs have been found to be effective against it. You understand what that means, right?"

    An incurable disease that is difficult to diagnose. And...

    "That means it can be transmitted from person to person."

    "Yeah, that became clear with this incident. Sheriel saved Mother."

    That''s why she willingly took a bath and washed her hair today. But it''s good. We can''t relax yet, but we might have avoided a crisis for now. Sheriel breathed a sigh of relief.

    "How did you know? It could be just a coincidence, or maybe someone leaked the information. Father should be investigating that merchant, but did Sheriel know who he is?"

    Hmm, what should I do...

    It''s true that I feel awkward, but being accused of being a spy is also troublesome. I really don''t know about that situation. I pondered.

    But now that I think about it, isn''t the memory from my previous life more problematic than the future dreams?

    In that case, it''s fine¡­

    "Before gaining my past life memories, I had been having a dream of my own death every day..."

    "Huh? Sheriel is going to die?"

    "It seems so. Not immediately, though. I had the awareness of the people around me when I died and even in that dream, Mother had passed away within a few years after I came here."

    "Wait a moment. Are you saying that the dream is coming true? Did you know about this house and about me?"

    "Well, vaguely. You know how sometimes in dreams, even if they are fantastical, you understand that the people or yourself appearing in the dream are like that? It was something like that. I understood what kind of person I was and how I had ended up like this. I had the recognition that I was taken in by the Beriard family and raised as the daughter of a mistress. However, other details and faces were blurry and not very useful once I woke up."

    "So, I was by your side at that time? What was I doing?"

    "Well, you were... laughing. Since the students from the academy had gathered, you thought it was good to meet such a flashy end."

    D¨ªdier lowered his head and his shoulders trembled slightly.

    Oh, did I strike a nerve? I didn''t like it when my death was laughed at, remembering that dream.

    "...Impossible. Impossible... it''s impossible. D...ie... you can''t... die... So, you''ll die in eight years at the earliest, or thirteen years at the latest? And I will still be alive afterward, right? People eventually die, right? But I can only be with Sheriel for a few more years, and on top of that, I was laughing at her death? Impossible. I won''t allow it. No one can allow such a thing. I won''t let you die before me. Who would do such a thing? I absolutely hate it. It''s impossible for Sheriel to die. What is this? It feels so terrible. Weren''t we supposed to go mad? It feels like my head is going to break... What should I do?"

    "Brother! I''m sorry! I''m fine, so please calm down!"

    Sheriel suddenly grasped Didier''s hand.

    His fingertips had turned cold, and his pale gray eyes were swirling around. He was anxious. He was angry.

    He was now rejecting Sheriel''s death, filled with grief and intense anger.

    "Sheriel, you won''t die, right? If you''re going to die, make sure it''s after me."

    Ah, Brother... Didier was properly treating her as his sister.

    But what about me?

    Until now, hadn''t I given up on Didier, thinking of him as a heartless demon?

    Because he was that kind of person.

    Always passive, always thinking only about what he could do for me, always considering him to be different from me, constantly protecting myself, relying on his kindness...

    The emotions that Didier were stirring up tightened Sheriel''s throat. S?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    It was painful and agonizing.

    "I... I promise. I''m sorry... Oniisama."

    Finally, she managed to squeeze out those words, and Didier hugged her gently.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks, mixed with the pain in her chest.

    "So, this is what it means to be important? Sheriel is my precious little sister. I''ll protect you as long as I''m alive."

    Let me face it as well.

    Didier, patting her back awkwardly, felt like a true older brother to her.

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 16 - Family Meeting

    "Didier, what are you doing?"Sheriel nodded repeatedly in response to Dior''s question.

    They were gathered in the Beriard Castle''s discussion room, just as they had planned after dinner.

    And for some reason, Sheriel found herself sitting on Didier''s lap.

    Since their conversation about past lives and dreams of death last night, it has been like this.

    They slept next to each other while crying, and when breakfast was over, Didier started making a fuss about not wanting to go to class. Eventually, things settled down when Sheriel accompanied Didier to class.

    Since then, they hadn''t separated from each other, or rather, it would be more accurate to say that Didier took Sheriel with him wherever he wanted to go.

    In any case, they were attached to each other like magnets and couldn''t be separated.

    "I feel anxious when Sheriel is not in my field of vision."

    "Then please sit across from her."

    That''s a valid point, Mother.

    "I feel uneasy if I don''t personally confirm Sheriel''s presence."

    "Oh dear, it''s unusual for a Beriard to be anxious. Is something the matter? Are you worried that Dior might steal her away?"

    I don''t think that''s the case, Father.

    "Oh, there''s no need to worry about that. After all, Mother''s affection for her child must be based on self-interest, right?"

    "What do you mean? From the moment I recognized myself as Sheriel''s mother, I had no doubt about the bond of blood. It''s only natural for me to have affection for a talented child who brings benefits to myself. I wouldn''t lack compassion for my own sake, would I?"

    "Wait a minute, isn''t it unfair to leave me out like this?"

    Father intervened in the mother and child''s dispute with an incomprehensible reason.

    Is the Beriard family really alright?

    Two years ago, when we had just arrived at this castle, we also sat like this, the four of us.

    The only person present behind us was Sergio''s chief aide, Zaris. But the atmosphere felt completely different, somewhat awkward.

    "Sheriel, can I tell them? It feels like a waste to reveal the secret I obtained after two years of effort so easily, but... I think it''s better for them to know. Especially since we don''t know what Father might do."

    "I leave it to you, Brother Didier."

    "What''s going on? It seems like you''ve become quite close as siblings, but please don''t portray me as the villain."

    Concerned about Sheriel, who hesitated to talk about her dreams, Didier started talking about her past lives and dreams of death.

    Sergio''s expression was unreadable, and Dior looked pale.

    It was indeed terrifying to feel one''s own death so closely.

    "I see, it all makes sense now. When you woke up in the carriage for the first time, it seemed like you already knew who I was."

    So that''s where it started.

    Sergio''s thoughts were completely unreadable. I couldn''t tell if he was suspicious or concerned.

    Perhaps it was neither.

    "Regarding cooking and beauty techniques, it''s related to memories from past lives, right? For the sake of our territory and for me, let''s make use of anything that seems useful. We can discuss the details later... But the issue is the dreams of the future."

    "I see, I was indeed about to die soon. Thank you, Sheriel."

    Dior''s voice was calm, but she was pale to the point where even a thin layer of powder couldn''t hide it.

    Sergio gently held her trembling hand.

    "Oh no, it''s not like that. However, I don''t know the exact timing or circumstances. At the very least, please take care of your health and get your condition checked regularly."

    "Don''t worry, I will do whatever it takes to protect Dior. But I''m certain that I killed Dior in that dream, and it''s undoubtedly connected to the current situation."

    "Killed?"

    Sergio''s dubious smile disappeared, and he put on a rare serious expression.

    "I found the foreign merchant they mentioned, but he was already dead. There are a few suspicious points, and it''s highly likely that it was staged. If Dior had been covered in blood as planned, she would have died for sure. That''s how troublesome this disease is."

    I was amazed at their ability to find the foreign merchant in just over a month, but I felt a chill down my spine at the realization that someone had intended for it to happen.

    "What happened to the maid?"

    "Thanks to Sheriel, we discovered her condition before it manifested, so we moved her to the temple. If it''s before the manifestation, it can be controlled at the temple, and she can live a relatively normal life. Normally, we wouldn''t know until the symptoms appeared, so we were grateful for this stroke of luck."

    "I see."

    I felt relieved upon hearing that. I had been worried that she would be punished severely.

    The thought of being used and discarded like a tool made it difficult to consider it as someone else''s problem.

    "In terms of dreams and reality, are there any definite differences?"

    "I don''t have very detailed recollections of the dreams, but in the dreams, I didn''t have memories of my past life. So my personality, or rather, my character is different... although it might change in the future."

    There might be something in the future that would make her have that kind of personality.

    Feeling lonely, emotionless, and worthless, thinking that she should exist as a tool.

    And then, being despised by everyone and dying like a discarded object. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "I don''t think I''ll become exactly like the person in that dream."

    Didier gently stroked Sheriel''s head as if reading her mind.

    "Last night, I heard about the personality of the Sheriel in your dream, but I didn''t think I would be interested in that Sheriel. That Sheriel would surely be able to smile even at the brink of death. But the current Sheriel is different."

    He tightened his arm around Sheriel''s stomach.

    "If Sheriel had accepted her own death and become emotionless like a doll, I wouldn''t have been interested from the beginning. If we had lost both our father and mother, I might have resented Sheriel. That''s the kind of possible future it was, I''m sure."

    "But you know, what if this is a gift? There are gifts for future foresight. It''s said that Beriard''s curse and gifts don''t go well together, but if Sheriel''s talent is due to memories from her past life or a gift, then she wouldn''t have received the curse in the first place."

    "But even if it''s a gift!"

    Didier''s voice became unusually agitated as he argued. Sergio was slightly taken aback and formed a puzzled expression with his vague eyebrows.

    "There''s no such thing as an absolute future, right? In reality, she has memories from her past life unlike the dreams, and our mother avoided death. So Sheriel won''t die. Isn''t that right, Sheriel?"

    Not fully understanding the concept of gifts and struggling to keep up with the conversation, I wanted to believe that there wouldn''t be a future exactly as shown in the dream, considering the clear difference in memories from my past lives.

    I still didn''t know for sure if Dior''s death had really been prevented.

    "Yes, that was really me, but I''m different now. Besides, I have Didier, my older brother, and mother with me."

    "Oh, really? Am I not included? Maybe we should make more father-daughter time, shouldn''t we?"

    Sergio, who was usually composed, somehow felt a little lighter.

    I had been trying not to think about it too much, but my own death was still a heavy burden.

    At times, I suddenly became unsure about the meaning of life, even though everyone eventually dies. But just by having someone who cares about me, I can cherish the present moment.

    "Of course, Father too."

    "Sheriel is such a kind child. Ah, that''s right, should we call Father?"

    Father''s father? Didier''s grandfather?

    My sentimental thoughts quickly shifted with Sergio''s sudden suggestion.

    "Hermes-sama currently resides in the northern forest, right? So, is the suggestion to have Hermes-sama examine Sheriel for her future education?"

    "Yes, that''s right. Such matters are Father''s specialty. If we keep hiding this interesting specimen for too long, it might cause trouble later."

    Specimen...?

    Are you sure it''s okay?

    Unusually, my older brother remained silent, his face contorting. But is it really okay? Sheriel''s head was filled with question marks.

    "Hermes, you see, is my father and the former head of the Beriard Marquis family. His obsession is about the state of people''s hearts, or something like that. I don''t really understand it either, but he''s obsessed with such things and retired early to conduct his research in the forest. It''s really unfair, isn''t it?"

    "Are you saying he has similar interests to Didier, older brother?"

    Didier let out a sigh and reluctantly spoke.

    "He''s similar, but also a bit different. I like to sense movements, but Grandfather seems to be more interested in the states and mechanisms themselves. It feels like he can always see through me, and it makes me uncomfortable. He''s much more accurate in reading people''s hearts than I am."

    From my perspective, the difference wasn''t clear, but if Didier said it made him uncomfortable, it must be significant.

    "No need to worry, he examines commoners for his research, so he''ll surely be interested in Sheriel too."

    Dior and Didier nodded in agreement to Sergio''s entirely unconvincing reassurance. Since she had no memory of Grandfather, he must not be involved in the dream of her death.

    "Oh, right. Since we have the opportunity, let''s show Sheriel a familiar spirit."

    Saying that, Sergio opened the window and held out a short wand he took out from somewhere, muttering something under his breath.

    Then, after a while, something yellow started approaching rapidly from a distance.

    ...What could it be? A bird?

    The creature perched on Sergio''s arm looked like a splendid parrot with bright yellow feathers and green accents.

    "Sergio! Kurumi! Kurumi!"

    "Whoa! It spoke!"

    "Isn''t it fascinating? This type of magical bird has the attribute of wind and can deliver letters very quickly. They''re quite conspicuous, so they''re not suitable for stealth missions, though."

    Sheriel knew that parrots could talk, but this one was slightly bigger than the parrot she was familiar with.

    A big bird, isn''t it amazing?

    "Anyway, let''s quickly write the letter. You can play with this little one in the meantime."

    "Oh... Sheriel, don''t get too close. Even though it''s Father''s familiar, we don''t know what it might do to others."

    The large parrot remained perched by the window, tilting its head left and right. Sheriel slowly approached it, but it didn''t show any signs of aggression and behaved calmly, like a good child.

    "Hello."

    "Konnichiwa!"

    "What''s your name?"

    "Namae, nai!" (No name!)

    "Oh, you''re clever!"

    All living beings in this world that possess colors also have magical powers. This is the first time I''ve actually seen one, so I don''t know how they differ from the animals in my past life, but the fact that it understands language is truly befitting of a magical bird.

    "Father, even though it''s your familiar, you didn''t give it a name?"

    "A name? I''ve never thought about it. You can give it any name you like."

    Isn''t it too casual to say that about your own familiar?

    "Can I give it a name?"

    "Namae! Hoshii! Namae!" (Name! I want a name! Name!)

    Though it said that, it doesn''t chirp like a chick, and I''m not sure what would be good.

    "Let''s go with Kurumi."

    "Kurumi! Kurumi! Kurumi, suki!" (Kurumi! Kurumi! Kurumi, like!)

    The magical bird named Kurumi spread its wings, fluttering them as if dancing.

    If it''s happy... that''s good, I guess?

    Didier, who was watching from the side, had a bitter expression for some reason.

    "Sheriel... um, that''s... "

    "Is it not good? Was it a bit too cute?"

    "Well, if Sheriel decided on it, then it''s fine."

    Zaris handed over the walnut he had brought, and Kurumi started dancing, shaking its body up and down.

    "Kurumi, Kurumi suki! Kurumi, kara, katai! Sergio, Kurumi, kara, waru! Kurumi, Kurumi, taberu!" (Kurumi, Kurumi like! Kurumi, hard shell! Sergio, Kurumi, do bad things! Kurumi, Kurumi, eat!)

    Since most of Kurumi''s vocabulary consists of "Kurumi," it became quite incomprehensible... Oh well.

    Sergio quickly finished writing the letter, rolled it up, sealed it with wax, and tied it to Kurumi''s leg.

    "There you go, it''s done. Please deliver this to Father."

    "Kurumi, tegami, Hermes, todokeru." (Kurumi, letter, Hermes, deliver.)

    "That''s right. You''ll receive another walnut over there."

    Quickly devouring the walnut, Kurumi flew out of the window... or so I thought, but it caused a gust of wind and disappeared in an instant.

    "Isn''t it too fast?"

    "It''s a magical bird, after all."

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 16.2 - Interlude: Sergio Beriards Sigh

    "Sigh... It has become troublesome."Sergio couldn''t dismiss the story he heard from Dior a few days ago as mere idle talk.

    When he heard that Sheriel had advised against bloodletting for the maids, his thoughts were initially only about the curse on Sheriel. But he had a foreboding feeling about the reasons behind it.

    Diseases are considered as one of the afflictions caused by impurities. For example, a common cold would be such a case.

    The magical power of wind becomes tainted with impurities and harms people.

    Normally, one is protected by their own healing abilities, but when fatigue or a decrease in physical strength lowers their healing power, they catch a cold due to the faint impurities that exist everywhere. The person who catches a cold then amplifies the impurities, and those nearby also catch a cold. To some extent, that''s what a disease is known as.

    However, Sergio was starting to accept the idea that diseases could be transmitted through blood.

    There were several diseases that couldn''t be explained by impurities. One of them would be the Eiro disease. Eiro disease mostly spreads in brothels, and it is said that it is contracted by clients who have had encounters with the prostitutes in the same establishment, rather than the prostitutes themselves.

    It has been suggested that it is the grudge of the prostitutes that turns into impurities and is directed towards the clients, but that explanation alone wasn''t enough.

    However, if what Sheriel said is true, that it is transmitted through blood, then everything would make sense.

    With a feeling close to conviction, Sergio immediately had all of Dior''s maids examined, and now he held the document containing the results in his hand.

    It wasn''t Eiro disease, but there was someone with an even more troublesome disease...

    "Zaris, how is this person doing now?"

    "They were moved to the remote tower before coming here with the document."

    "I see. Ah, it''s a different tower than Sheriel''s, right?"

    "Yes, of course."

    Even so, Late Disease (Chiby¨­) is quite troublesome...

    Late Disease is said to have an incubation period of several months to several years after contracting the disease. But once it manifests, the person dies within about three days.

    It was revealed that Late Disease had spread within families, and there were discrepancies in the timing of deaths within the same family. This fact was discovered because there was a Gift holder who could appraise the disease during that time.

    Fortunately, thanks to the magic left behind by that Gift holder, it became possible to identify the disease. However, it was a rare and peculiar illness, and since there were no conscious symptoms until the onset, unless someone in the family died from Late Disease, the disease would never be discovered.

    "Does this maid have any connections to that merchant?"

    "We are currently investigating, but the possibility seems low. Just to be sure, arrangements have been made for the evaluation of this person''s family as well."

    "I see. We''ll have to identify anyone the maid has had contact with involving blood in the past few years. Sheriel mentioned blood, but considering the Eiro disease, it could be bodily fluids."

    It''s not a story one would usually tell children, but it seems it''s necessary to inform Dior and Didier and have everyone in the castle evaluated.

    Nevertheless, it''s a relief that Dior hasn''t contracted anything. Late Disease usually wipes out an entire family, so if Dior had used that maid''s blood, they would have surely...

    If it''s discovered before the onset, it can be suppressed at the temple, but then Dior and Sergio wouldn''t be able to be together anymore. That would be more painful for Sergio than tearing himself apart.

    What kind of talent does Sheriel possess? She''s a strange child, but she doesn''t give off a dangerous vibe.

    Sergio felt a sense of obligation to protect Sheriel based on intuition, but he didn''t have any further interest in her.

    Two years ago, he took her in by paying a large sum of money, driven by a mix of compassion for Claude, the family''s rules, and the instinct he felt when he first saw her at the venue.

    The extent of his concern for her, as he had told Didier, hadn''t changed even after two years. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    About two weeks later, a report came from his subordinate who had been investigating the infamous foreign merchant.

    "Excuse me. I have returned."

    "Thank you for your hard work, Georges. So, what did you find?"

    Georges, Sergio''s aide, submitted several documents and straightened his posture.

    "We were able to trace the merchant''s whereabouts, but he died in the neighboring country, Taria. It seems that he had committed fraud everywhere and incurred a lot of resentment. The daughter of one of the affected merchant families stabbed him to death."

    "What happened to that daughter?"

    "Yes, since Taria allows vigilante justice, she was interrogated and then released. She has now moved to another country. Apparently, the girl was sold to a brothel with her mother, who later committed suicide. The father attempted vigilante justice once, but he was defeated and killed on the spot."

    I see, in that case, vigilante justice would be applicable. However, the timing seems too convenient.

    As Sergio listened to Georges'' report and glanced through the documents, he felt something artificial about the date mentioned.

    "So, he met with Dior, left Orausteria immediately, and arrived in Taria. And on the night he arrived in Taria, he was stabbed to death. This doesn''t seem like a coincidence."

    "There are other suspicious points as well. The merchant had mercenaries in his employ and had connections with nobles in the neighboring country. It appears that the target, who was originally a commoner''s daughter, wasn''t an easy person to kill."

    Hmm, indeed, it seems so.

    Georges'' documents included the combat abilities of the mercenaries and even the names of the suspicious nobles in the neighboring country. From there, an image of a despicable man emerged. With connections to the nobles, it''s likely that the incident involving the slain father was also covered up.

    "He happened to drink near the brothel where the daughter worked, happened to leave the establishment during her break, happened to witness the mercenaries extorting money from a passerby in a back alley, and happened to find the fraudulent merchant alone, where the daughter happened to discover it and stabbed him with a knife."

    It''s too perfect for a coincidence. It''s written that she "found her hated enemy outside and, in a frenzy, searched for a weapon and stabbed him to death." Considering the incident in Orausteria...

    "We need to investigate this matter further. However, I doubt we''ll find that girl. Her identity will be thoroughly concealed to avoid retaliation. Please dig deeper into the surroundings of this fraudulent merchant."

    "Understood."

    As Georges left, Zaris, the chief aide, prepared a warm cup of tea.

    "Sergio-sama, I would like to strengthen the security of the castle. May I have your permission?"

    "Yes, please. Also, I need to move my body a bit as well. I can''t afford to become sluggish from just doing desk work. I won''t be able to respond properly in case of an emergency."

    Rather than spending his time dealing with such uninteresting documents, Sergio wanted to freely swing his sword and move his body.

    As Sergio stood up, ready to leave, his shoulder was firmly held from behind.

    "No, Sergio-sama, you''ll be fine. Please focus on your work."

    "Sigh... Having an excellent aide like you sometimes causes me trouble..."

    The one who was truly facing difficulties was Zaris.

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 17 - Hermes Visit

    A few days had passed since Dior''s investment declaration.Rainer''s trading company was in a state of turmoil.

    There was a difference in significance between the experimental venture started by the still-unbaptized child, Sheriel, and the venture supported by the current lady of the estate.

    Essential oils, fragrant oils, and floral water, or rather, facial toner, had smoothly progressed in production as they only required a change in the existing production process.

    However, soap made from vegetable oil and essential oils required a large amount of raw materials, so for now, they were only being produced as part of the research, limited to what would be used within the castle.

    "Sheriel-sama, have you been a bit tired lately? I''m worried since you seem to fall asleep abruptly every time," Rainer said, looking at the report before breakfast.

    Mary brought hot milk while I was reading the report.

    "Don''t worry, I''m still alive and kicking."

    Indeed, there was an increase in tasks, and I found myself reading more documents.

    It may seem busy, but since there''s nothing else to do, it''s just the right amount.

    After all, there''s no entertainment here.

    It''s troublesome to go out into the garden, requiring a change of clothes and such, and as Sergio said, Bergar takes care of all the specialized tasks, leaving no room for leisure. The boredom of having no entertainment wears on the mind.

    ...Perhaps my infamous brother has his questionable hobbies because of boredom too.

    I put away the document that resembled a cryptogram and placed it in a dedicated wooden box, then opened the book I''ve been enjoying lately.

    Though I call it a book, it''s more like a bundle of papers. Moreover, it''s unbelievably difficult to read.

    Apparently, paper is scarce.

    "You still have time until the class, yet you''re studying already?"

    "Well, I can''t help but be curious about what happens next. It''s a history book for learning foreign languages, but it''s written like a story, so it''s interesting. It goes into great detail about culture and people."

    Mary smiled with an expression of slight exasperation and returned to her work.

    Bassa!

    Clatter, clatter, clatter, clatter!

    Suddenly, a strong gust of wind blew, making me think that the window was going to shatter.

    Startled, I turned my gaze in that direction and saw a large tree near the window swaying its branches as if it were about to be stripped bare.

    "Wow, that''s a strong wind!"

    Perhaps because there is no internet or television here, I have become more aware of the changes in seasons and nature.

    In my previous life, there were times when I didn''t even realize that summer had arrived until autumn came. So, I think it''s nice to be more attentive to these things.

    What was it again? Rohas... No, it''s something different. Slow life? I think that''s it?

    Even such passing thoughts quickly returned to the succession struggle in a distant country.

    Just as the story was reaching a climax, it was time for breakfast.

    "Sheriel, let me introduce you. This is my father and your grandfather, Hermes Beriard."

    "Huh?"

    "This child is..."

    As soon as I entered the dining hall, an unfamiliar man gathered right in front of the door, along with Sergio, Dior, and Didier.

    Hermes... Grandpa? Why all of a sudden? Ah, he looks incredibly intimidating, but also incredibly dignified! It''s beyond the level of being called a cool older guy. Is this what a gentleman looks like? Should I call him grandpa? Or maybe grandfather? But he exudes an air of calmness and authority. Ah, he''s scary! He''s an adult! This is what adults are like!

    "Sheriel ? Are you spacing out? Are you okay?" Didier''s words brought me back to reality, and I hurriedly straightened my skirt and folded my knees.

    "Nice to meet you, I''m Sheriel. Pleased to meet you."

    "Ah, Hermes."

    Ah, he''s cool but scary!

    Hermes, with his pale blond hair slicked back like milk tea, had a truly noble appearance.

    As someone who only knew councilors and servants, Sheriel couldn''t help but think that the overflowing elegance was befitting of a noble. She could only come up with childish impressions because her mind hadn''t caught up yet.

    Hermes glanced briefly at me with a few words and then turned to Sergio and the others standing next to him.

    Are the deep wrinkles etched into his face adding to his sophistication and dignity?

    As I pondered such thoughts and took my seat, Hermes joined us for breakfast.

    "So, what''s the meaning of coming here without any notice?"

    "I sent a magic bird, but it seems I was faster. It should arrive soon, shouldn''t it?"

    "Faster than a magic bird... Wait, are you saying you flew here on a familiar?!"

    "Yeah, I have a griffin that I turned into a familiar for research purposes. It seems it arrived overnight without drawing attention. Oh, by the way, please feed it. I''ve let it rest near the eastern tower."

    It was the first time I had seen Sergio being tossed around like that, and I felt like I was being shown the dignity of the previous head of the family.

    Wait, isn''t the eastern tower near my room? Was that gust of wind from the griffon just now? I kind of wanted to see it.

    "Didier has grown up, hasn''t he? Can he understand the hearts of people?"

    "Yes, with the arrival of my sister Sheriel, I have been learning things that I couldn''t fully grasp through academic studies."

    I thought he was unusually quiet, but Didier completely restrained his usual frivolous attitude. His face, smiling as if saying, "Am I really such a good boy?" was actually quite terrifying. He managed to put up such a facade as an older brother...

    Relax a bit. The strain of trying not to be read makes the other person wary.

    "Yes, I will do my best to improve."

    The seemingly impenetrable honor student''s smile vanished, and Didier clearly showed a disappointed expression. Sheriel tried to hide her presence and stole glances at Hermes. She didn''t have the courage to stare directly at him, but since she had met a proper blood relative for the first time, even though she was scared, she couldn''t help but feel curious.

    "Did you say Sheriel..."

    "Yes!"

    Even though our eyes shouldn''t have met, my name was suddenly called, and my body jumped.

    "What are your plans for the afternoon?" S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ah, I have a history class."

    "I see. Then during that time, I will teach you about understanding people. Didier, you should accompany her. But before that, it seems there''s something I need to ask Sergio."

    Eek... Is it going to happen all of a sudden? Is everything okay?

    It wasn''t just Sheriel who froze. Sergio and, for some reason, Didier also froze.

    Dior was happily cutting meat with a smile on her face, seemingly oblivious to it all.

    "By the way, what''s the deal with that letter? "I have a daughter, so please come and see her," is that it?"

    "Well, you see, I couldn''t use magical communication tools... So there was no other way."

    After the meal, Sergio was taken away first. The back that disappeared down the corridor belonged to a son who hadn''t been scolded yet.

    Didier cast a gaze of compassion, thinking, "What does it mean to be an adult..."

    "It''s been a while since he''s come here."

    "Has my brother been taking classes with Hermes-sama for a while?"

    As soon as he entered the room, Didier looked around somewhat nostalgically and motioned for Sheriel to sit on the large armchair. This was Hermes'' dedicated study room, in other words, a counseling room. Didier seems to call this place the "interrogation room."

    "My obsession was similar to grandfather''s, and there was a time when I was slightly viewed with suspicion. So, occasionally, I would have a class that doubled as a diagnosis."

    "Suspicion?"

    "Yeah, it was too boring until Sheriel arrived. I was trying various things, and it turned out I had a diagnosis like ''tendency for sadism,'' or something."

    Didier shook his head as if saying, "Oh well, I can''t believe it," and continued talking.

    "Anyway, you see, Father is skilled in swordsmanship, so the boundaries aren''t clear, right? As long as you don''t cut, everything should be fine. But when it comes to the human heart, it varies from person to person, where it starts and where it becomes harmful. Playing and bullying depend on the receiver."

    "That''s true, right?"

    "That''s why I call it boundaries, I guess. People''s tendencies, physical changes. You won''t know unless you try, right?"

    "Could it be that you don''t know about the human heart...?"

    "Oh, right. Sheriel, you have a lot of mixed memories, so you don''t remember. That''s how children are."

    No, normally you would learn about it in a different way, right? Like picture books, fairy tales, and also from parents... Ah, parents, is that it?

    "I see, so that''s why my older brother was like that when we first met..."

    "Hmm? I had already received the passing judgment back then."

    "Huh?"

    "Hmm?"

    As they tilted their heads at each other, Hermes suddenly stood near the door.

    "Didier was testing if he could kill someone with words, as one of the people in the castle."

    "Grandfather, you were quick."

    Huh, what''s happening now? Brother, are you just letting it slide like that?

    Sheriel widened her eyes and looked at the two alternately.

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 18 - Hermes Diagnosis

    I felt like I heard something dangerous. s?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality."What was that? Killing people? With words?"

    "Um, is that really okay?"

    "Huh? What? You mean the story about trying to kill someone? It was a bit risky from a Beriard perspective, but in reality, it just messed me up a little, so it''s fine."

    Oops? Something doesn''t seem to be aligning here.

    That phrase "from a Beriard perspective" is a red flag.

    There are laws of the country, laws of the Marquisate of Beriard, and even rules within the Beriard family, and they conveniently use each of them as it suits them.

    "At that time, Didier had just finished the baptismal ceremony, I think. It was probably just a test to see how far his emotions could swing, but people around him were quite worried."

    "Yes, that''s right. After all, if you don''t know the limits, nothing will begin, right?"

    "Please don''t casually talk about attempted murder in a nostalgic tone like an old childhood mishap, and please don''t let it become a lifelong habit."

    As Sheriel was feeling exhausted by the conversation about antisocial memories, Hermes calmly composed his expression.

    "Then, let''s diagnose Sheriel while giving a lesson on human emotions. Both of you, please sit comfortably."

    Tea was prepared for three people, and after moistening their throats lightly, a scent of rare flowers filled the air.

    They exhaled with a sigh, sinking into the plush armchairs that felt like their bodies were being enveloped, imitating Didier.

    "One day, a demon appeared and demanded that you give up half of your subjects, threatening to destroy your territory if you refused. Even if you fought alone, you couldn''t win. Even if the entire Beriard clan fought, it would end in a draw. The clan would be wiped out. Didier, what would you do?"

    "Do they have to be Beriard subjects?"

    "What if they said it could be people from other territories?"

    "If it were me, I would gather all the criminals in the kingdom. That way, it would probably amount to about half of my own subjects."

    "Hmm. In the kingdom, there are territories where even minor offenders are imprisoned, but what if it was a poor child who lost their parents, stole bread because they were hungry? Would you include them in that group?"

    "Determining the punishment for people from other territories is not within our scope. If you have mercy on that child, the country should show compassion. The responsibility lies with that territory or the country."

    "Why aren''t slaves included?"

    "Because slaves are valuable laborers with contracts. If they''re criminals, it saves the cost of managing prisons and doesn''t leave any guilt on the remaining people. Besides, it instills the consciousness of "it''s better not to do bad things." It''s a response that suits Didier.

    I was surprised by his unexpectedly rational way of thinking. I thought he would say something like, "Just give up about half of the subjects."

    In this way, the lesson on human emotions begins by teaching the rules of being human, and then proceeds in the form of continuous questioning and answering.

    They learn to consider what they want and how they should behave as Beriards.

    They delve into the questions of "why," "how," and "how it should be," gradually eliminating the discrepancies with the world. The training aims to develop the ability to reflexively exhibit "correct" behavior.

    It is more akin to brainwashing than a moral lesson.

    They acquire the behavior of being a person so as not to cause harm to others.

    They call this process "assimilation."

    Hermes remained silent for a while, organizing his thoughts, and then returned to the first question, asking Didier, "What if it was only Beriard subjects?"

    After pondering for a moment, Didier answered smoothly.

    "I would leave Sheriel behind and fight with the entire clan. Sheriel won''t be of any help in battle anyway, and as long as Sheriel is there, the Beriard family will not die out. Even if we were to lose, if we go that far, the subjects would probably come to accept it."

    My lord...!

    Sheriel''s heart throbbed with excitement. It seemed as if what he had promised to protect on that day was not a lie.

    "I see, leave Sheriel behind. What about Sheriel?"

    "Well, uh, let''s see... I will go and ask the demon for the reason. If it''s for food, I''ll propose alternative provisions in exchange. If it''s not urgent, I might negotiate to provide death row inmates every year."

    "Installment payments for alternatives, huh? Why negotiate with a demon?"

    "The demon might have circumstances beyond our control, right? Even nobles won''t be able to sustain themselves if they lose half their subjects... A-also, I don''t want my family to die."

    Hermes covered his face with his palm and looked up at the sky.

    Oh, no...? I boldly mentioned my family, but perhaps Grandfather has heard that I am not the true daughter of the Beriard family.

    I stole a glance at the motionless Didier beside me, who for some reason had the same rigid posture as Hermes.

    "I see, that''s fine."

    Hermes returned to his original posture as if nothing had happened and resumed the questioning.

    While touching upon memories from their past lives, they repeated several fairy tale-like exchanges of questions and answers.

    These exchanges seemed to confirm priorities.

    Whether to leave parents or children.

    Whether to preserve the country or the people.

    Nobility or commoners.

    Money or power.

    Law or love.

    There are no correct answers. They are forced to think.

    "Sheriel, can you still vividly remember your memories from your past life?"

    "I don''t remember things from when I was little, but if I trace back, I can remember them in reasonable detail."

    Strangely enough, even classmates from elementary school who had been forgotten as adults could be remembered one by one by tracing back, including good friends and classroom scenes.

    The content learned in class. Information casually flowing through social media. Documentaries from a certain video streaming service that had been playing in the background.

    If one could recall what they learned about something and where they learned it, most of the details could be extracted.

    She somehow imagined a database index, where information would click and connect. Each memory seemed to be organized as related tables.

    Therefore, she didn''t know what she didn''t know. It seemed obvious, but it felt strange now.

    As she was pondering about such things, Hermes'' calm voice brought her back to reality.

    "Some children are born with memories from their past lives."

    "Is that so!? That''s why Father didn''t seem so surprised."

    "However, usually, they only vaguely remember names, the atmosphere of that place, and occupations, and by the age of three, it disappears. I consider this to be like the remnants of the previous life''s fragrance, but Sheriel might be in a state where it has been completely imprinted."

    "Is that... alright?"

    "I don''t know. This is the first case like this. But that''s precisely why it''s fascinating."

    Hermes, with the face of a researcher, clasped his hands together and stared at Sheriel as if observing her.

    "If there''s a problem, it would be the mind. Even with just memories from the previous life, there should be too much information for an infant''s brain... "

    "Ah, when I was a baby... As I repeated dreams, my thoughts gradually became clearer, and there was a period when I could understand that they were dreams or about myself. Maybe that''s when my capacity increased...?"

    I wonder if Grandfather will understand...

    Back then, my head was buzzing, and I could feel the blood rushing through it, generating a heat-like sensation.

    My body temperature would rise to the point of sweating if I moved, and my thoughts would raise the temperature.

    I thought it was because I was a baby, but now that I think about it...

    "Hmm, it''s quite a plausible story. Beriard''s education is theoretically the same... Ah, maybe it was because of Beriard that it was okay. While a normal brain wouldn''t be able to endure it, Beriards can gradually increase the amount of information. We have ''gaps'' in our abilities."

    "Gaps...?"

    Somehow, it all made sense.

    Those who inherit the "curse" of this castle, living here, rapidly accumulate knowledge with extraordinary thinking ability and memory from early childhood.

    That''s what makes them geniuses, and Sheriel was no exception.

    From the bottom of her heart, she felt relieved that she was born as a Beriard, thinking that if she didn''t have that, her brain might have burned out.

    It''s dangerous, though. It''s a little difficult to communicate.

    "Is there anything else that concerns you in terms of your mental state?"

    "I sometimes feel uncertain about whether I''m a child or an adult and confused about my own existence and position."

    Perhaps due to understanding and relief, something like the sediment of a stifled heart that she couldn''t even tell Didier came out of her mouth smoothly.

    Hermes, without feeling uneasy, rather deepened his voice as if he wanted to emphasize his expertise.

    "Do you understand what distinguishes a child from an adult?"

    "Is it the presence or absence of knowledge and self-control?"

    "No. Once you undergo the Coming of Age ceremony, you become an adult. Until the age where parental protection is necessary, regardless of being a member of the Beriard family, everyone is considered a child. Higher levels of growth may occur early, but until sixteen, when the manipulation of magic is unstable, they are regarded as children."

    Both Didier and I were left speechless by the unexpectedly simple answer.

    "However, the maturity of the mind varies among individuals. Those who bear the Beriard curse acquire a lot of knowledge early on. But when it comes to mental maturity, it''s different for each person. If anything, there may be more individuals who continue to pursue their interests like children. Sergio is a good example. Don''t become like him; it''s bothersome for everyone around."

    I have a vague understanding.

    The image of Sergio, who, despite having knowledge and self-control, relentlessly pursues what he loves like a boy, came to mind.

    Then Hermes continued speaking.

    "Sheriel... Although she has high thinking ability and adult memories, she probably falls behind Didier in terms of academic knowledge. It seems she has had some opportunities to interact with people, but in her previous life, was she a commoner? Her values as a noble are appropriate for her age. She unconsciously avoids difficult things by thinking that she has never experienced hardships or setbacks. She''s just good at compartmentalizing. In other words, she has a tendency to escape. She dedicates herself to what she likes---like a craftsman pursuing one or two things with moderate confidence and discarding the rest. However, it''s not deep. Therefore, even when combining her memories from past lives, her level of mental maturity is not very high. Do you disagree?"

    "H-How do you know all that...?"

    It''s terrifying... Just by answering a few questions and engaging in a conversation, he understood so much.

    Moreover, it''s quite shocking...

    "This is my research. However, the presence of the curse is still unclear. Continue to learn about human nature."

    Ugh... I see, I''m completely inadequate... I thought that earning a decent amount of money, living comfortably, and surrounding myself with hobbies would make for a happy life. But my level of maturity is low... I-I understand... It''s like, it hits the mark so accurately. Ah, I really wish I could just forget about my memories from past lives. I didn''t want to realize it now.

    Sheriel felt an impulse of shame that made her want to dig a hole, especially since she thought she was living well.

    "Grandfather, you''re being a bit too harsh. Sheriel is barely hanging on."

    "Hmm? Surprisingly, she has no resistance, doesn''t she?"

    No, it''s good that I know now.

    After all, I''m still five years old. Yes, just five years old!

    I mean, I''m a renowned five-year-old prodigy. If I were from an ordinary family, I would have been revered as a child genius or even a saint.

    Yes, yes. I still think I''m quite exceptional for a five-year-old.

    "Oh, she''s fighting back. Are you okay, Sheriel?"

    "Y-Yes, somehow."

    The lesson ended here, and they prepared meringues and sweet potatoes, once again entering tea time.

    "Hermes-sama, you''re truly amazing. I feel like I''ve been reborn today."

    "Have you come to dislike me?"

    "No, not at all! It feels refreshing to be told outright that I''m a child."

    I definitely suffered quite a blow, but I feel like my vague existence has finally gained some clarity.

    Because everyone feels anxious when they don''t understand themselves.

    "I see, well... that''s good."

    "Hermes-sama, these sweets. They''re called meringues, and I had them made based on memories from my past life. Please try them if you''d like."

    While Hermes remained fixated on the meringues, he fell silent.

    Even though he showed interest in past lives, perhaps he''s only interested in matters of the heart.

    Feeling a little disappointed, Sheriel found herself at a loss with what to do with the meringues she offered.

    "Sheriel, why don''t you call him Grandfather?"

    "Grandfather...?"

    Didier whispered to Sheriel , and although she was bewildered, she voiced it out.

    In response, Hermes once again looked up at the sky.

    "Mmmmm!"

    "Grandfather? Grandfather?"

    "...Having a grandchild is nice."

    Suddenly?

    "Grandfather really loves little children."

    "Hey, Didier, stop phrasing it like that. While other people''s children might be interesting as research subjects, they don''t evoke much emotion. Beriard''s children are special. Especially as a direct grandchild."

    I was surprised...

    "Will you acknowledge me as your grandchild, Grandfather?"

    "Of course. I didn''t expect you to be this adorable, so I was slightly taken aback."

    "That''s a relief... Even with this hair color."

    Feeling relieved to be acknowledged and embarrassed by the straightforward praise, Sheriel''s cheeks grew warm.

    She unintentionally let slip self-deprecating words.

    ...Ah, this is how it is.

    When it comes to things she lacks confidence in or feels self-conscious about, she dislikes being pointed out by others and proactively mentions them as a defensive measure.

    "I''m not very interested in magic. I won''t think any less of Sheriel even if she lacks magical power. Besides, if she''s Claude''s child, she''s no different from my grandchild."

    "Did you already know?"

    "You can tell by looking at Sergio and Dior. Moreover, Sheriel''s eyes resemble Claude''s."

    My biological father... I haven''t thought much about it, but my parents also exist in this world.

    Sheriel, who had parents in her past life, felt a strange sensation. She doesn''t yearn for them, nor does she feel like they are strangers. The same goes for Sergio and Dior.

    "Grandfather, these are the sweets Sheriel came up with. Are you interested in trying food from a different world?"

    "Ah, that''s right. Let me have some."

    When Didier offered the sweets, Hermes accepted them without any suspicion.

    "Oh, this is delicious. Was the culture of sweets developed in the previous world?"

    "Yes, it was a world with a rich culinary culture. Since magic didn''t exist, I''m not sure about other differences yet."

    "I see, it''s good to make use of what you have. However, it''s better not to casually talk about your past life. We don''t know how the conversation might spread."

    "Yes, I will be careful."

    Surprisingly, the conversation with Hermes took off, and despite just meeting today, they were able to become quite familiar with each other.

    Perhaps Didier gave up on pretending, as he has returned to his usual nonchalant self. In other words, he''s frivolous, carefree, and a brother who can''t be underestimated, always thinking of his sister.

    "Am I the only one left out again? Why is it that my father, who just arrived today, is getting along so well?"

    "Children unconsciously sense adult thoughts."

    "Hmm, Father seems to know everything."

    Huh?

    On the way to the expanded dining hall with the newly added family members.

    Sergio, who appeared out of nowhere, furrowed his brows with a melancholic expression.

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 19 - Forest of Magical Beasts, Monsters, and Demons

    The next day.After finishing breakfast, Sheriel and Didier went out to the garden for the first time in a while.

    Leaving behind Dior, who disliked the slightly stronger sunlight and reluctantly returned to her duties, and Sergio, who went back to his office, they went to meet Hermes'' griffin.

    They walked through the garden where they usually took walks and circled around to the opposite side of the tower where Sheriel''s room was.

    They saw a tall tree standing there.

    "Oh, that tree! It looks tall when viewed from below."

    "That''s a Lasouju tree. The window you see over there is Sheriel''s room."

    Hermes, who was walking in front, turned around with a stern face.

    "Why is Sheriel in that tower? What is Sergio thinking? Should I immediately educate him again?"

    "W-Well, I said I didn''t want to move from there! So, Father is not at fault."

    Actually, Sheriel was recently allowed to move to the main building, but when she saw the room she was shown, it was so large and luxurious that she became frightened.

    There were no flashy decorations, but rather, it was a room with a calm and pleasant atmosphere. However, she wanted a little more time to prepare herself.

    "Why? That place is far from the dining hall, small, and old. Originally, that tower was used for disciplining servants and children."

    "Is that so? But if it''s too spacious, it will be difficult for Mary to clean. Besides, I like that tree because it blooms all year round."

    "I see. However, there''s no need to worry about the servants. We can hire more maids if needed. If you feel cramped, don''t hesitate to say it."

    "Yes. Thank you, Grandfather."

    The tall tree called Lasouju grows right next to the window on the opposite side of the garden.

    It has large white petals with a rich yellow center, and its round silhouette is adorable.

    Sheriel didn''t even realize it was a tower until Sergio pointed it out, so it was a belated realization.

    "Brother, does that flower have a meaning as well?"

    "Yeah, we use it a lot in our family. It means ''decapitate you.''"

    "Why would you use that?! I wish I hadn''t asked..."

    How ominous. To associate such a lovely flower with such a meaning...

    "Haha, we send a branch with a warning to impolite nobles or those who plot bad things behind the scenes. It''s the most peaceful way of resolving things in the Beriard family."

    "I see. Didier, you''re studying well. Sometimes we also send fingers or ears of our comrades, but the Lasouju flower is enough."

    Hmm, I wonder. That''s right, it''s the Beriard family. Alright.

    Sheriel gave up thinking about it.

    On this side, there were no hedges or planted flowers, only a wide lawn and trees lining the inside of the castle walls.

    There were also some trees growing on the lawn, creating a small playground-like area.

    "Where is the griffin? I looked for it after dinner yesterday, but couldn''t find it."

    "Oh, since the Forest of Demons is nearby, it''s probably out playing there."

    Hermes took out a short staff from nowhere, just like Sergio did the other day, and started muttering something.

    "Huh? Isn''t the forest where you live the Forest of Demons?"

    "Well? I have a mansion in the northern forest. Although it is connected to the Forest of Demons, no one can live there."

    The Devil''s Forest, which occupies one-fourth of the Orausteria Kingdom and two-thirds of the Beriard Territory, is a vast forest.

    The forest is home to many creatures with magical powers, such as magical beasts and fairies, and it is said that demons also come from there.

    I was surprised when I saw it on the map recently. Beriard is a very large territory.

    "Because demons live there..."

    Before finishing the sentence, a storm-like strong wind struck, and a large shadow descended from above.

    Sheriel tightly closed her eyes and tensed her body, fearing the worst.

    "Sheriel, come over here."

    Protected firmly in Didier''s arms, Sheriel opened her eyes hesitantly and saw a giant bird slowly descending.

    It was a bird about the size of a compact car, far surpassing Kurumi.

    "So this is a griffin. I''ve never seen one before."

    "It''s a good specimen. It flies so fast that you won''t even be able to keep your eyes open."

    The griffin folded its wings with a thud. Its brownish-orange body was adorned with fluffy white feathers that spread from its neck to its chest, resembling a scarf. It was quite adorable.

    ...A huge bird, it''s amazing.

    "Magical birds are big... Kurumi seems small now."

    "The griffin is a type of magical beast. It has four legs, right? It''s considered a winged species of magical beast."

    Indeed, it had sturdy, beast-like legs with sharp talons.

    If it has four legs, it becomes a magical beast. Ahh, it''s so cute.

    "May I touch it?"

    "Aren''t you afraid? If you approach slowly, it should be fine."

    "Sheriel, be careful."

    Didier seemed unexpectedly uncomfortable around animals.

    "I''m fine," Sheriel declared softly and slowly approached the griffin.

    The griffin glanced at Sheriel as she reached out her hand and obediently lay down on the ground. Sheriel interpreted this as permission to touch. S?a?ch* Th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    She gently placed her hand on the feathers around its neck, which turned out to be even softer and warmer than she had imagined.

    "Oh, Sheriel, it''s dangerous to get so close to its face... Hey, griffin! If you dare to even scratch Sheriel, I''ll make you our dinner tonight!"

    "Really, brother!... Can magical beasts be eaten?"

    The griffin and Didier locked eyes, glaring at each other.

    I wonder if the griffin can understand words too.

    "Well, sometimes they are eaten. It''s different from livestock, though."

    The griffin, startled by Hermes'' words, looked at me with moist eyes.

    What an insensitive bunch of people!

    "Uh, sorry! It''s okay! I won''t eat you! Oh, sir, doesn''t he have a name?"

    "A name? I''ve never thought about it. You can call it whatever you like."

    It sounded like a line I''ve heard somewhere before, but since I had the chance, I decided to give him a name.

    Hmm, what should it be?

    "Since you''re a griffin, let''s call you Guri-chan!"

    "Isn''t that just a shortened version?"

    "Guri-chan, it''s a nice name, isn''t it? It''s easy to understand."

    Guri-chan purred and squinted his eyes, so I''m sure he''s happy. I hope so, at least.

    Being able to interact with such a clever and large animal, I could never have done that in my past life. Just this alone makes me grateful to be born in this world.

    ...Huge animals are the best.

    "Sheriel, were you about to say something earlier?"

    "Oh, what was it? ...Right, do demons also live in the Devil''s Forest?"

    "Live, that''s a bit different. Didier, do you remember how demons are formed?"

    Didier continued to glare at Guri-chan threateningly and answered smoothly.

    "There are two ways for demons to come into existence. One is when the fear and anger felt at the moment of death become a catalyst, and the corpse becomes the nucleus. The other is when one is infected with impurity while alive and falls into darkness while amplifying that impurity. Both ultimately take on an ugly form, abandoning the shape of a living being and becoming something akin to a mass of impurity."

    I don''t quite understand.

    I remember learning that deranged magical beasts turn into demons, but isn''t that the only way?

    "Perhaps it was too soon for Sheriel. Demons, rather than living creatures, are not so much ''living'' in the forest as they are generated and guided by impurity to descend upon towns."

    "So, do all dead magical beasts become demons?"

    I don''t want Guri-chan to become a demon. I clung to his neck, sinking into his feathers, which gently enveloped me.

    "If they die due to natural causes or conflicts among magical beasts, their corpses won''t remain as nuclei because they will be devoured, and impurities of that magnitude will be purified by the land even if left alone. Occasionally, it''s possible that those who lost in boss battles within a herd may hide and die, turning into demons."

    "Is it also possible for them to go mad while still alive?"

    "Unless they are high-ranking magical beasts, their intelligence is not enough for them to go mad. Going mad while still alive is mostly a human thing."

    "So, Guri-chan will be fine then. Wait, do humans also turn into demons?"

    "They do. After all, it is humans who generate impurities."

    Ah, so that''s why Beriards, who are resistant to impurity, are allowed to do as they please.

    I should have paid attention during Professor Margot''s class, but maybe I didn''t understand it...

    "There aren''t many cases where it reaches the point of abandoning the human form, but the extermination of such cases is also included in Beriard''s duty. ...Come to think of it, there was someone in the past who was researching the transformation of humans into demons."

    Hermes narrowed his eyes with nostalgia.

    Oh, there are always people like that. Those who get obsessed with dangerous experiments, causing harm to others, and eventually cornering themselves into a state of frenzy. It seems that such ideas exist in every world.

    "Ah, I also read a document about that recently. It was someone from a branch family of Beriard, right? It was quite interesting."

    "It was indeed a fascinating case. It''s been a while since the main family took action. But it happened one hundred and thirty years ago..."

    Beriard, huh...

    She didn''t even have the energy to make any remarks. Sheriel immediately pushed that information to the back of her mind.

    I have Guri-chan, so everything will be fine. Warm life. Kind heart. There was no crazy Beriard in my world.

    While they were probably having a competition of who was the craziest among the old Beriards, Sheriel was basking in the sun with Guri-chan, finding solace.

    That night, influenced by the discussion about demons during the day, I found it unusually difficult to fall asleep.

    Tomorrow, I''ll definitely tell Mother about it, I complained in my mind, heading towards a window with a lily-of-the-valley to check if Guri-chan was safe.

    Guri-chan wasn''t visible, so I wondered if he had gone back to the Devil''s Forest again. I started feeling anxious at the thought of him facing danger in the forest.

    By the way, the weather is good tonight, so that black cat might come to play. I opened the window slightly with that in mind.

    "Oh, you scared me. It would''ve been nice if you had called me as usual."

    As if waiting, the black cat silently jumped in.

    "Arro"

    "Kitty, you seem to be out tonight, but during the day, there''s a griffin named Guri-chan in the garden, so be careful."

    "Nya"

    "You might get eaten, you know?"

    "Nya~"

    "Yeah, you''re a good kitty. By the way, can I tell you something? About my big brother..."

    Once again, Sheriel spent the night venting her complaints to the attentive black cat.

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 20 - A Peaceful Day

    It had been about three months since Hermes arrived.Initially, he seemed to have planned to stay for two or three nights, but he said that he needed to monitor Sheriel''s condition in the long term, so he hastily called for servants and assistants from the northern forest.

    There weren''t many belongings or staff, but it took about seven days for them to arrive by carriage, reminding me once again of Guri-chan''s greatness.

    "It seems Cork has procured some vegetables today. I can''t serve them for breakfast, but it should be fine if you eat them secretly in the anteroom."

    "Really? Could you let them know that I prefer a light breakfast?"

    "Yes, understood."

    When was the last time I had vegetables? Every day, it was just meat, meat, eggs, meat, meat, meat. Truly, nothing but animal protein.

    Although flowers were added for color, they were clearly inedible.

    And then, just bread. Fruits were also served, but my mouth got tired of them, so I wanted vegetables.

    After breakfast, there was plenty of time until the afternoon class, so I immediately went to the usual servants'' anteroom to play. It had become a familiar routine to come here with Didier.

    "Are you really planning to eat grass and roots?"

    "Even my big brother uses medicinal herbs, you know."

    "That stuff is smelly, bitter, and I hate it. What''s so enjoyable about eating useless grass and roots?"

    Although he complains incessantly, he still seems interested. When Cork brought a wooden box with vegetables, he looked at each one with curiosity.

    "Cork, thank you! This one, this one! This is what I wanted to eat!"

    The wooden box contained various vegetables, including ones with dirt still clinging to them. Cork taught me about each vegetable he had discovered.

    There were eggplants, cucumbers, tomatoes, onions, and even corn. It was good to have the same food as in my past life, but I noticed that there were some unfamiliar vegetables here and there.

    "What''s this?"

    "It''s called ''raza,'' apparently a type of bean. I''m still studying, so I''m not very knowledgeable about vegetables."

    It had a shape resembling a pink ribbon and clearly didn''t look like food. Cork showed me what it looked like when split open.

    There were beans in the middle, where the knot was, and the sides looked like petals. I decided to start by tasting familiar ones, leaving the unique vegetables of this world for later.

    "I''ll try these tomatoes and cucumbers."

    I had them washed with a cleaning spell, ready to be eaten as they were.

    "Are you going to eat them like that? I can at least cut them for you..."

    "Munching on raw vegetables is the best part of eating them fresh."

    I felt sorry for Cork, but... Honestly, I was worried about the hygiene in this world. After using knives and cutting boards, eating them without cooking made me uneasy.

    Apologizing to imaginary Professor Margot in my head for my lack of manners, I took a bite of the cucumber first. It made a satisfying crisp sound, and its crunchiness and juiciness refreshed my mouth.

    Ah, this is it. It''s a bit lukewarm, but the taste is rich and delicious.

    Next, I had Cork pick a small tomato for me, and I took a bite as well. The juicy flesh was packed with sweetness, resembling a fruit, and I couldn''t taste any greenness.

    Is it even more delicious than in my past life? Perhaps it''s because it''s been a while since I''ve eaten them.

    "I can manage it. It''s delicious. I would like to eat it every day, but is it possible to procure it?"

    "Vegetables from your side are possible, but root vegetables like these can only be harvested in the northern region at this time of year."

    "I see. Please get them for me when they are available."

    "Is Sherry really in her right mind?"

    "How rude. Brother, please try it too."

    Didier seemed unusually cautious as he tried the cucumber.

    "Eww... It smells... It tastes like diluted medicinal herbs."

    Oh my. It may be difficult for him to accept vegetables when his taste buds have developed to a certain extent. If the people in this country have been living without eating vegetables all this time, there''s no need to force themselves to eat them.

    "Don''t force yourself. It''s true that people have different preferences for vegetables. Even in my past life, many children didn''t like vegetables. They sometimes start eating them as adults." S?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    For some reason, Didier looked annoyed and reached for the tomato. He washed it himself and took a small bite.

    "Mmm, this one is good. It has a perfect balance of sweetness and acidity."

    "I''m glad! Should we cook the ones that are not suitable for eating raw?"

    We moved to the kitchen and had the ingredients brought over. However, a problem arose at this point.

    "I''ll separate the ones that can be eaten raw from the ones that need cooking for now..."

    As I sorted the ingredients, I thought of something I had always wanted to eat.

    "Please prepare chicken, carrots, potatoes, onions, milk, flour, and butter."

    I had the ingredients cut by the staff, while the pots and seasonings were prepared. I gave instructions like a site supervisor, and the cooking progressed quickly, reminiscent of a cooking show.

    "Let it simmer, and gradually add milk."

    "I see, it''s like milk soup! I''ve seen commoners eating it, but I''ve never had a thick soup with so many ingredients like this."

    If vegetables could be eaten like this among commoners, then they shouldn''t be harmful to the body. They said even magical beasts eat them, and if Cork procured them, they should be fine.

    Thanks to the division of labor, the quick and easy stew was ready in no time. I had it served in small bowls and tasted it.

    "Ah, it has a subtle flavor. It''s delicious."

    The seasoning was just salt, pepper, the richness of butter, the sweetness of vegetables, and the umami of chicken. But since I had only been eating spicy and oily dishes seasoned with salt and pepper before, it tasted particularly delicious.

    After Sheriel tasted it, everyone else also had a sample.

    "It''s surprisingly not too milky, and it has a good sweetness. I think it''s delicious."

    "Yeah, even when I''m feeling unwell, I think I could eat this."

    The staff didn''t praise it excessively, but they seemed to accept it to some extent.

    It''s fine. As long as I can eat it. Now, where should I use my young lady''s privilege instead of using it here?

    "Hmm, not bad. If Sherry is eating it, maybe I''ll eat it too."

    "Really? Vegetables are good for your health, so if you can eat them, please do."

    While discussing what other dishes could be made and sharing tips for handling raw vegetables, I mentioned that it would be good to have consomm¨¦ for the stew, but it would probably be troublesome and I didn''t know the precise steps. Well, as long as we have a broth, isn''t that enough? That was my simplistic thinking, and I assigned the task to Cork.

    "Normally, you throw away chicken and pork bones, right? Try simmering them together with the leftover vegetables from my stew to make a soup. Let''s see, these are the vegetables."

    I said that and selected mainly root vegetables. I also told them about things that could be used to eliminate the meat''s smell, and the rest was left for them to try on their own.

    "Since the scum will come out like when we simmered the stew earlier, you need to remove it and simmer it slowly. If you use that soup instead of the water in the previous stew, it will surely be even more delicious. I''ll cover the cost of procuring the vegetables, so please feel free to experiment for a while."

    "What! Are you really willing to go that far? I''m the happiest person in the kingdom."

    "You''re exaggerating, Cork."

    They were going to prepare something separate just for me to eat. I didn''t even need such special treatment, or rather, I was delighted.

    "No, until now, I thought that the technique of butchering meat and controlling the heat was everything in cooking. But now, being able to take on the challenge of making new pastries and dishes, no cook can resist the excitement. Thank you very much for giving me this opportunity."

    I see, that''s how it is. Certainly, when a new framework for JavaScript was released in my previous life, I was obsessed with tinkering with it.

    "Sherry, is it because of your obsession with food... Hehehe."

    "Brother!"

    As requested, a small portion of the stew we made for lunch was served for dinner.

    "Sheriel, is that the thing we talked about?"

    "Yes, it''s a dish called stew made using that thing. It''s like milk soup."

    Since there were staff who didn''t know about the circumstances of my past life, the conversation turned out like a risky experiment report. I thought only Hermes would show interest, but when I explained the advantages of vegetables, Dior and Sergio also joined in.

    We quickly received portions for everyone, and unexpectedly, it turned into a tasting session with everyone.

    "Yes, it suits an old man like me."

    "I can eat it, too."

    "Yeah, it''s interesting."

    Well, that''s how it goes. It''s fine. I just wanted to eat it.

 Vol. 1 - Ch. 21 - Didier Beriards Melancholy [Dream IF]

    "Sheriel Beriard, I hereby annul our engagement as of today."Alphonse''s voice echoed through the hall. I am now standing next to Alphonse, witnessing the condemnation of my half-sister.

    It is certain that she will be sentenced to death. After all, I have gathered the evidence myself.

    Her emotionless gaze, directed towards me as she lay prostrate on the floor, remains unchanged from the first time we met.

    Sheriel is the illegitimate child our father brought home from a dark auction one day. Such a thing would never have been allowed by my mother.

    As expected, Mother succumbed to jealousy and passed away a few years later due to an incurable illness. Father followed soon after, in battle...

    Since then, it has been just the two of us as a family. However, I never took an interest in Sheriel, who was like a doll. And so, we have come to this point.

    "As you all know, I was engaged to this woman for the sake of the kingdom. However, she was not just lazy and incompetent. It is well known that she has subjected Maria to various acts of harassment."

    Incompetent, indeed, from the perspective of the Beriard family. But she should be far more intelligent than all of you, shouldn''t she? Sheriel is a genius, after all. Despite not having proper teachers and having lost all motivation and emotions, she had enough ability to handle Alphonse''s administrative work.

    Furthermore, it was not Sheriel who harmed Maria. She has no such emotions as jealousy towards the relationship between Alphonse and Maria.

    Sheriel has been whispered about as the Devilish Heiress, but it is not just fear or awe toward the Beriard Marquisate. It is the contempt of vulgar nobles who gladly seize any opportunity to look down upon those above them.

    Sigh... Why did I get involved in this farce?

    "But that''s not all! This woman, taking advantage of her position as my fianc¨¦e, has been leaking state secrets to rebels. Therefore, she will undoubtedly be officially punished by His Majesty the King. Well, the death penalty is certain!"

    Yes, that''s right. This is why I went through all the trouble, so I think I could provide more details.

    Truly, what an idiot.

    Scream!

    As the young lady let out a scream, the crowd split into two, and a man, the perpetrator, walked through the gap.

    "Teacher..." S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Sheriel muttered quietly, without any retort or resistance. I couldn''t bear to hear that word "teacher" anymore.

    Perhaps because she was not loved by anyone, Sheriel was infatuated with that man. Just a tutor who taught her magic. However, since she couldn''t have an official tutor and had restrictions at the academy, that man must have been her entire world.

    The man, appearing for the first time in a long while, casually thrust a sword into Sheriel''s back.

    "What...!?"

    Whose voice was that? I thought he had come to help, but for some reason, he ended up killing Sheriel.

    Ah, Sheriel is going to die. I had thought it would happen sooner or later, but here it is.

    "Hahaha... What''s this?"

    Are you going to kill Sheriel, my half-sister, who knows no impurity even after killing someone? Sheriel, are you going to be killed by the person you trusted, right here?

    Boredom, perhaps. It might be an unpleasant feeling.

    From there, it became a scene of hellish pandemonium. The academy students fell unconscious one by one, and Alphonse was trembling, shouting behind his escort knights.

    The knights, unable to do anything but hold their swords, couldn''t move an inch, and all I could hear were screams and shouts from all around.

    How meaningless. Truly, life is so boring.

    In an instant, the man moved next to Alphonse and whispered something in his ear. Then he disappeared with Sheriel''s body in his arms. Well, he''s probably going to use her as research material or something.

    Several days later, while handling administrative work in my territory, a magical device that notifies me of communications from the royal palace started to glow.

    How annoying.

    Reluctantly, I channeled magic into the magical device, and the voice of Prince Alphonse resonated loudly.

    "Didier, why haven''t you come to the palace!"

    "Your Highness, I am also busy. As the lord, I must attend to matters in my territory."

    "Just leave that to your aides! We are struggling here because the administrative work is piling up. Due to what your sister did, we are swamped with handling that side of things!"

    That can''t be right. I have already arranged everything related to that matter and left people behind. It''s simply that the work I used to burden Sheriel with is not being managed properly.

    "How about entrusting it to Miss Maria? She''s going to be your queen, isn''t she? Sheriel was doing it, so Miss Maria should be able to handle it as well."

    "Well, yes, but... Maria is already doing her best..."

    Oh, so they''ve already assigned it to Miss Maria. If His Highness has any talent, it would be his ability to delegate to others. Well, as expected, I suppose...

    To manage the workload that Sheriel was handling, it would be impossible without employing several high-ranking bureaucrats. Moreover, no matter how much work Sheriel was assigned, she never protested and quietly continued to handle it, resulting in a workload greater than that of Prince Alphonse.

    "Your Highness, are you ordering me to assist with the administrative work there? As you are well aware, a lord must prioritize his own territory. Your administrative work belongs to you, doesn''t it? What have you been doing all this time?"

    "You impudent fool! I understand that much! However, the Balkan family, who will become Maria''s family, is a mid-ranked noble family without a title. We cannot replenish our staff from the Balkans, so I need you to do something..."

    "Why is that?"

    "Huh? Well, until now, the Beriard family has been my support..."

    "That was only because Sheriel was your fianc¨¦e in name, and because Sheriel was my sister, right? That day, Your Highness broke off the engagement, and Sheriel is now dead. You and I are only in the relationship of the second prince and the head of the Beriard family. Why not ask higher-ranking nobles who don''t have other territories to manage?"

    Ahaha, how far can his idiocy go? If she hadn''t fallen for his words, Sheriel might have been better off. It''s no wonder she fell for such a man, being a Beriard with the cursed bloodline. If she had, I would have killed her myself.

    "W-Why! This is an order as a prince, as the crown prince!"

    "That''s why, the prioritization of the territory is a rule of the kingdom, not something the prince has the authority to change, you know? And to be more precise, it''s not only the current king but also the past kings who have upheld this rule of the country. If you really insist, you''ll have to ascend to the throne and change the law."

    Well, there are cases where matters such as wars and large-scale subjugations take precedence, but I don''t feel obligated to explain everything. It''s irrelevant now.

    "Do you not have any sense of compassion for others?"

    "No, I don''t. I am a Beriard, after all."

    Why bring it up now... He''s truly an imbecile. It is precisely because the Beriard family lacks empathy and guilt that we have resistance to impurities and are suited for subjugating monsters and wars. Forgetting even this characteristic of our lineage indicates that things must be quite dire for him.

    Well, it doesn''t matter to me how the country turns out.

    "Well then, I will end the call as I also have administrative work to attend to. Although I helped you when it concerned my sister, it resulted in a buildup of administrative work in my domain. Ah, by the way, you are aware of the peculiar absolution of the Beriard family, aren''t you?"

    "...No matter what grave sins an individual within the family commits, they are treated as personal sins, and the family as a whole is not held accountable."

    "Oh, so you knew, Prince Alphonse!"

    "Well, it''s common knowledge that we''re lower-ranking nobles without a title."

    "Yes, that''s right. It can''t be helped. Our family occasionally produces such individuals. Well, from now on, please enjoy your time with Miss Maria. Goodbye."

    After ending the call, my chief aide, Zaris, let out a deep sigh.

    "Didier-sama, you went a bit too far with Prince Alphonse. It seems like your response became quite careless halfway through."

    "It can''t be helped. Dealing with an idiot is tiring. But he truly is an irredeemable fool. If only we had made better use of Sheriel, we might have been able to compensate for Prince Alphonse''s incompetence to some extent."

    "Please refrain from speaking ill of Sheriel-sama."

    "What? It''s not like you cared for her, either, right? Well, you probably just turned a blind eye because it went against our intentions."

    Zaris remained silent, keeping his eyes lowered. He''s weak when it comes to this topic.

    "Ah, how boring."

    "Is it because you have a lot of administrative work?"

    "Don''t you know that''s a lie, too, Zaris?"

    In the end, whether my sister died or not, my life remains boring. It would have been better if I had shown some interest in swordsmanship like my father.

    The next day, another communication arrived from the royal palace.

    Does he have no capacity to learn? But I can''t help but be curious about how foolish the content might be, so I unintentionally channel magic into the magical device. That''s how dull my life is.

    "Um, it''s Maria... "

    Oh, it''s Miss Maria. This is yet another level of stupidity that I didn''t anticipate.

    "Good day, Miss Maria. Why are you contacting me?"

    "Well, His Highness entrusted me with various administrative tasks for his sake... and I was able to use this magical device with the key I received, so..."

    "I see. So what is your business?"

    "Um, could you please come to the royal palace? I can''t understand most of the tasks His Highness assigned to me, and..."

    Ah, there it is again, a genuine fool!

    "Why should I come?"

    "Well, because you''ve helped us in various ways so far, right? I''m really in trouble. Many of the documents are in foreign languages, and I don''t know what to do."

    It seems like she has some sort of misunderstanding. The help I provided in that matter was following the rule that the sins of the Beraird family are to be wiped away by the Beraird family itself, not for her sake.

    "I see. Well, it doesn''t concern me whether you''re in trouble or not. How do you plan to become a queen? Sheriel, despite being a criminal, was handling all of that alone. You''re the one who stole her position, aren''t you? Besides, if you weren''t around, Sheriel might not have committed such crimes."

    "Are you angry? Yes, of course, she was an important younger sister to you. I''m sorry for my insensitivity. I understand that you''re going through a difficult time, Didier-sama. I can''t sleep at night since that incident. It''s so painful... "

    She can really get under my skin to such an extent. Amazing, Miss Maria! If she were right in front of me, I might have accidentally decapitated her.

    "Well, if Sheriel hadn''t died at that moment, she would have received the death penalty anyway, so it''s the same, right? Why are you so upset?

    "You did it yourself, didn''t you?"

    "That''s... I didn''t mean to..."

    Oh, why am I so irritated? I feel unusually bad.

    Taking a deep breath, I put on a smile that wouldn''t be visible to her.

    "Let me tell you one more thing. As a middle-ranking noble, it is not allowed for you to directly communicate with me, an upper-ranking noble. It seems like you''re not even worthy as a noble, let alone a queen. If you still have any wishes, come directly to the Beraird territory. I''ll gladly take care of that useless head of yours."

    I heard a gasp before the communication abruptly ended. No apologies or greetings, just a rude woman until the end.

    If it were Sheriel, she would have simply replied with a "Yes, yes," and then returned to her duties as if nothing had happened.

    Since Sheriel''s death, I feel like I''m thinking about her more than when she was alive.

    She wasn''t an interesting person, but I didn''t dislike her. I just wasn''t interested.

    What is this feeling? It''s an emotion I''m unfamiliar with.

    And then, a few days later, an anonymous letter arrived.

    "Sheriel Beraird sleeps in the Devil''s Forest."

    After finishing reading those few words, the letter burned into ashes.

    I see. So Sheriel, who couldn''t be acknowledged by the devilish Duke family, ended up in the Devil''s Forest, where no one can enter...

    From birth to death, and even after death, she''s always alone.

    Poor, pitiful sister of mine.

    Rest peacefully.

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 1 - Sheriels Seventh Birthday

    "Sheriel, happy seventh birthday."It was a slightly earlier morning than usual.

    Dressed in a simple one-piece dress, Sheriel received a bouquet of white roses from Didier.

    "Thank you, dear brother Didier. The roses are beautiful."

    Today, Sheriel turned seven years old.

    Nobles become true members of the aristocracy by receiving a baptism on their seventh birthday. This was Sheriel''s first birthday celebration of this kind.

    Normally, the baptism ceremony would take place first, but Didier came early in the morning to congratulate her.

    It had been a while since they last saw each other, and Didier had grown rapidly, to the point where he could be mistaken for a handsome young man.

    In addition to his growth spurt, the abundant magical power of the higher-ranking nobles was transforming him into an adult at a rapid pace.

    He was already catching up to Sergio in height.

    His lavender-colored curly hair reached down to his collarbones, tied loosely at the back and looking very becoming on him.

    His eyes, which used to be cute and cat-like, had gained a sharpness to them, and when he was thinking of mischievous things, he had an even more devilish and mysterious aura.

    His eyes were a light gray with hints of light green, shining like precious gemstones.

    "When did you come back, dear brother? I apologize for not being able to greet you."

    "Just a moment ago. I used the teleportation array and grandfather''s griffin to come back as quickly as possible. I wanted to be the first one to celebrate Sheriel''s birthday."

    Since last year, Didier had been attending the Orausteria Noble Academy.

    It was like a school for nobles to attend from the age of thirteen to eighteen. He spent about half of the year at the academy, so today marked their reunion after three months.

    Well, there was a bit of trouble regarding his attendance at the academy.

    "Thank you for coming despite being busy."

    "No problem, it''s not like I''ve done anything significant at the academy. Besides that, let''s talk more casually. Margot won''t get so angry if it''s between family, right?"

    "I wonder... Lately, she''s been checking the servants'' waiting room and such, and if I''m not careful, she scolds me right away."

    "Haha, Margot is still the same. By the way, grandfather is here too. Hurry up and show him your face."

    "I''ll prepare quickly, then."

    It''s been a while since grandfather came as well.

    After staying for about six months two years ago, he returned to the northern forest and has been coming to check on Sheriel''s well-being every few months since then.

    As promised, he must have flown here on Guri-chan to coincide with the baptism ceremony.

    Sheriel, who was in the middle of getting ready, stood in front of the mirror and had Mary comb her hair.

    "Sheriel has changed a lot, hasn''t she? When you arrived here, you looked like a dirty rag."

    "Don''t you think I''ve grown taller?"

    Since she hadn''t seen her own reflection until now, she didn''t have much of an impression of her appearance from before. But she had indeed grown in height and her hair had lengthened over the past four years.

    She thought her hair, which had been like dusty cotton, now had a shiny, silvery thread-like glow, thanks to bathing.

    After finishing the preparations, escorted by Didier, she walked the long distance to the dining hall.

    She still lived in the tower, but she had become accustomed to this distance as well.

    As they entered the dining hall with a brief greeting...

    "Good morning... everyone?"

    I thought the doors to the underworld had opened.

    Four people dressed in dark robes were seated around a Gothic table adorned with colorful fruits.

    The devil''s banquet. The underworld summit. The executive committee of a secret society.

    There were many words that came to mind, but Hermes'' gentle greeting brought me back to reality.

    "Good morning, Sheriel."

    "It''s been a while, have you gotten bigger again?"

    "Grandfather, it''s been a long time."

    Hermes was still as cool and stylish as ever. He was her grandfather, who became even cooler each time she saw him.

    Dior had completely incorporated bathing and vegetables into her life since then, and she had become even more beautiful.

    Sergio... There hadn''t been much change. If anything, his lack of change only increased his mystique.

    It was a familiar dining hall. It was their family table.

    Except for the fact that they were all dressed in peculiar robes and emanating abundant magical power.

    "Sheriel, today we''ll proceed directly with the baptism ceremony, but are you feeling well?"

    "Yes, I''m fine."

    The baptism ceremony takes place before breakfast.

    They cleanse themselves on an empty stomach and approach the ceremony in the same state as when they were born. That''s what they say, but apparently it''s because some people vomit from magical intoxication.

    It was quite a practical reason.

    As Sheriel was overwhelmed and feeling a bit dizzy, Didier gracefully donned his robe.

    Snap! Everyone stood up simultaneously. The baptism ceremony was about to begin.

    "Amazing... Did your father draw this?"

    "Yes, he finished it yesterday after working on it all day. Dior helped him too. It''s quite a masterpiece."

    "Drawing the baptismal array is a parent''s duty, after all."

    The altar to be used in the ritual is prepared in the center of the garden.

    The slightly elevated circular stage has six pillars around it like a gazebo, but it has no roof and is open-air.

    After climbing a few steps, Sheriel noticed that the entire stage was adorned with geometric patterns resembling magic circles.

    Upon closer inspection, she saw six marks along the circumference of the outer circle, connecting to form a hexagram.

    Within the hexagram, there were overlapping arrays with an array of symbols she had never seen before, creating a beautiful pattern without any gaps.

    "Today''s ceremony will be conducted by me for the element of air, Dior for fire, Father for wind, and Didier for water."

    For the baptism ceremony, one representative is needed for each of the six elements.

    Usually, it involves both parents and representatives dispatched from the temple and the Magician''s Guild to cover any missing elements. However, with Hermes and Didier expressing their desire to participate, only two of them were sent from the capital. S~?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "We have a priest from the temple who possesses the attribute of life and the vice chief of the Magician''s Guild, who possesses the attribute of earth."

    "As usual, Sergio. You remember the agreement, right?"

    The man with short green hair resembling turf and a sturdy build had his arm around Sergio''s shoulder as he laughed heartily.

    He seemed more like a knight than a magician. Sensing his full-on sportsmanship, Sheriel instinctively took a step back.

    "Yes, yes, of course. This is Vice Chief Marcel."

    "Nice to meet you, Marcel-sama."

    "And the one behind is..."

    Behind the burly Marcel, glimpses of peach-colored hair with ash tones could be seen.

    Due to their slim and petite stature, they were completely hidden, but they seemed to be a shy priest. They hunched their back and had bangs that extended to their mouth, making it difficult to see their face.

    "Nice to meet you. Could I ask for your name?"

    "I don''t have a name."

    "What?"

    Inadvertently giving a rude reaction, Sheriel hurriedly tried to apologize but became even more flustered as Margot-sensei''s face came to mind.

    Sergio quickly brushed away the awkward atmosphere and continued the conversation as if nothing had happened.

    "Has Didier become able to differentiate the attributes properly?"

    "Of course. It would be ideal if he could handle both on his own, but there''s nothing we can do about it."

    During the ceremony, each person stands in their respective elemental positions and recites prayers while channeling their magical power.

    Since Didier possesses both the water and life attributes, he underwent special training to focus and channel his magical power accordingly.

    The baptismal ceremony is a ritual in which children receive blessings from the gods on their seventh birthday.

    Upon receiving the blessings, they gain the ability to use magic. However, until then, they have no resistance to magic, so even simple everyday spells like purification or wind magic can make them dizzy.

    "Sheriel, you just need to stand in the center. Light will descend from above, and you might experience slight dizziness or nausea, but please endure it. Once it''s over, feel free to release it all, you''ll be fine."

    There was no need for subtlety. The pillar of light seems to be visible from afar, making it somewhat of a grand unveiling.

    Sheriel wasn''t an early riser, so she had only seen it once when she witnessed the pillar of light descending under the bright sky. It was incredibly mystical and beautiful.

    "What is this magic circle made of?"

    "It''s a mixture of medicinal herbs, ashes of magical wood, and crushed sky stones blended with Elger''s nectar. And the finishing touch is Sheriel''s blood."

    Suddenly, the sacred ritual took on a suspicious atmosphere.

    "It feels like a real ritual..."

    "It''s just a few drops, so it''ll be fine. Once Sheriel''s blood falls at the designated point in the center, the ritual will commence from there. Easy, right?"

    Sheriel was handed a small knife and instructed to cut her finger with it. Sergio usually used this knife for hunting and opening letters, so it had been cleaned as a precaution.

    In her past life, she wasn''t exactly a neat freak, but she had seen Sergio come home occasionally with strange things hanging from it, so she wanted to be cautious.

    "Now then, is everyone ready? We will now proceed with the baptismal ceremony of my daughter, Sheriel Beriard."

    Everyone took their positions, and Sheriel also removed her shoes and headed towards the center.

    Although she had seen magic demonstrated several times before, this was her first time experiencing it herself. Feeling her heartbeat accelerate, she stepped on the cold marble floor.

    Upon reaching the center, surrounded by adults wearing robes within the magic circle, the sight was incredibly surreal.

    It made her realize once again that this was a different world.

    She made up her mind, cut her fingertip with the knife, and let the droplet fall onto the black spot at her feet.

    "I, Sergio Beriard, bestowed with the blessing of air..."

    In an instant, a faint light emanated from the circle beneath Sergio''s feet.

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 2 - Ritual of Baptism

    "I, Sergio Beriard, bestowed with the blessing of air.""I, Dior Zorad Beriard, bestowed with the blessing of fire."

    "I, Didier Beriard, bestowed with the blessing of water."

    Following the voices, light emanated from beneath their feet, connecting the lines one after another.

    When the last person finished, the entire pattern emitted light.

    The magic circle as a whole faintly floated above the ground.

    As a signal, everyone''s voices merged and resonated within the altar.

    "To the gods dwelling in the heavens..."

    "At this land of Beriard, we receive the grace of the gods through this ritual."

    Sacred prayers with a clear resonance were recited, and the light of the magic circle intensified.

    Though the exact meaning was unclear, the names of the gods were mentioned, suggesting that they were making some kind of request.

    "Here arises Sheriel Beriard..."

    "Bestowed from the heavens, by the rite of the six elemental gods, we bestow blessings upon her."

    Snap! The light emitted a particularly strong glow, and finally, the pillar of light was supposed to descend.

    ...

    It didn''t come down.

    ...

    ...It didn''t come down, huh?

    Disbelief permeated the air, and everyone exchanged glances. The ashen-haired priest began to tremble, and Marcel, the vice chief of the Mage Guild, voiced his unease.

    "The baptismal ritual has failed? That''s ridiculous... It can''t be true! Even with a magic deficiency, something like this shouldn''t happen. The blessing...!"

    Thud. S?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Turning towards the sound, they saw the ashen-haired priest collapsing with a pale face.

    Perhaps he was feeling unwell even before the ritual began.

    Through the gaps in his disheveled bangs, sunken eyes, dark circles, and haggard cheeks revealed a dreadful complexion.

    The word "failure" crossed my mind, and a chilling sensation ran through my head.

    The scenery in front of me remained unchanged. However, it suddenly lost its color as if a sepia filter had been applied.

    Ah, so that''s how it is. That''s why I couldn''t use magic, couldn''t even learn sorcery.

    I wasn''t blessed by the gods.

    I see... That''s what it means, Sheriel.

    "Hmm, well, there''s nothing we can do, I suppose."

    "It''s a bit too amusing, isn''t it? The baptismal ritual being a failure."

    "Didier, be quiet. I''m tired. Let''s go back and have some tea."

    The tension in the air eased with a "hmph." Sheriel noticed the desperate attempt to suppress laughter from Didier and the nonchalant atmosphere of the Beriard family dispersing, and she immediately came to her senses.

    No, no, no, there are more important things to say, right? Shouldn''t we be concerned that the priest has collapsed? Oh, wait, these people are Beriards. No, this is not the time to accept such things.

    Sheriel''s thoughts raced.

    "Um, hey, what about the priest... I mean, is this... Is everything okay?"

    She couldn''t find the right words to say, even though they should have come naturally to her.

    In the midst of the confusion, Sheriel realized something.

    Could it be that even in that dream, Father and Didier were behaving like this...?

    Right now, I''m all like, "Yes, yes, Beriard, Beriard." But what would have happened if I hadn''t been accepted by everyone?

    A chill ran down her spine, and her heart raced.

    And she cherished these four years.

    "Sheriel, it''s okay. If the gods don''t bless you, I''ll bless you. Even if you can''t use magic, you''re still my precious sister."

    "Oh, Brother...!"

    Didier gently stroked her head with a soft smile.

    The affection seeped through, and her cold head regained warmth.

    That''s right, I knew that I couldn''t use magic. But right now, I have my brother... my family.

    "But seriously, it''s the best, isn''t it? ...Hehe! Sheriel has it... No, maybe she doesn''t. Heh!"

    "Brother!"

    I want him to take back that emotional moment from earlier. What''s gotten into him, seriously!

    Didier burst into laughter, clutching his stomach, and Sheriel playfully punched him.

    "What on earth is happening..."

    Leaving Marcel, who was left alone, they invited him to the mansion and let the priest rest in one of the guest rooms.

    Following Sergio''s instructions to wait in the living room, Marcel arrived with him shortly after.

    His size alone drew attention, but Marcel was also the vice chief of the Kingdom''s Mage Guild.

    Come to think of it, why would such an impressive person be here?

    "Because we made a promise, right? Let''s lend Sheriel just for a little while."

    "It''s because you said unnecessary things, isn''t it? It was tough to stop the captain."

    From their continued conversation, it seemed that my white hair had caught the attention of the captain of the Mage Guild.

    In the end, it seemed that Marcel had come in place of the busy captain.

    "Nice to meet you again, Miss Sheriel. I''m Marcel, the deputy chief of the Mage Guild. It''s unfortunate that things turned out like this, but we''ll try to investigate the cause, so don''t lose heart!"

    While exchanging cheerful greetings, Marcel, with a shaved head, couldn''t help but be curious about my white hair, and his gaze wandered around.

    "Thank you for your concern, Lord Marcel. Is it possible that this white hair is the cause?"

    "I don''t know! I don''t know, so we need to investigate! Can I have a little bit of your hair, Sheriel? Just a little bit, that''s all!"

    His massive muscles approached as if saying, "I''ve been waiting for this." Why does a mage have such developed muscles?

    "Marcel, you can''t do that. I don''t know what you would use it for if I gave it to you. Taking even a single strand of hair is strictly prohibited."

    "Well, if I go back like this, the captain will kill me!"

    Sergio, who had caught the fish but refused to give it any bait, seemed like a cruel adult. But I am the bait.

    "Is Father acquainted with Marcel, sir?"

    "Yes, we used to meet quite often when I was in the Knights Order."

    "Even so, your father was the captain of the Orausteria Knights Order, which is one of the top three knight orders in history."

    Huh? The captain of a knight order? Father? Captain?

    "Um, not the Beriard Knights Order, but Orausteria? The captain is the most important person in a knight order, right?"

    "Yes, didn''t I mention it?"

    I didn''t hear about it, though.

    Marcel burst into loud laughter, and as usual, he playfully punched Sergio''s shoulder.

    The fact that the slender Sergio used to be a knight order captain and the muscular Marcel is the deputy chief of the Mage Guild is confusing my head.

    "That being said, even as the deputy chief, don''t you know the cause? Was there a problem with the magic circle? I''m not very interested in magic, so maybe I made a mistake somewhere."

    "No, if there was even a single mistake, the circle wouldn''t have been activated. Maybe it would have been better if the captain had come. I''m not really good at dealing with these kinds of things..."

    The sound of the living room door clicking echoed. A feeble voice came through.

    "Um, I''m sorry... I think it''s my fault."

    A pale-faced priest approached unsteadily, then collapsed in front of me, kneeling and pressing his head against the floor, starting to confess as if rubbing his head against it.

    "I''m sorry... It''s my fault. Maybe my magic power wasn''t enough, or my faith was lacking, or my sins... Because of me, such a thing happened during Sheriel-sama''s important ceremony! Because someone like me came, this happened..."

    "Please calm down, Priest-san. It''s okay, so please calm down."

    I instinctively stopped the priest, who was crouching in fear, with his dilated pupils shaking and a sense of dread. Squatting down to meet his gaze, I locked eyes with the ashen-haired priest who raised his face.

    I had thought his voice sounded young, but he might be younger than Didier just based on his haggard appearance.

    "It''s not your fault, Priest-san. But more importantly, are you eating properly? Are you getting enough rest?"

    "No, um... I''m sorry..."

    Tears welled up in his dark eyes in an instant, trembling with worry.

    I made him cry. Did I sound like I was blaming him? Considering that Beriard already has a strong impression of being associated with demons, I should have been more careful with my wording.

    "It''s alright. Oh, by the way, would you like to have a meal? It''s a bit different, but it''s gentle on the body and easy to eat."

    "Yeah, yeah, meals are the source of everything! If you eat meat, your energy, magical power, and muscles will grow!"

    The ashen-haired priest trembled at Marcel''s loud voice, making his body flinch, and he looked around in confusion, letting his withered skin absorb the tears.

    "Shall we stand up? It''s a bit early, but let''s have breakfast together. Okay?"

    As we moved to the dining hall, Dior and Didier arrived, followed by Hermes. Didier seemed a bit down, as if he had been trapped by Hermes in a separate room.

    The dishes were brought out, and we all repeated Sergio''s prayer.

    For the ashen-haired priest, they prepared a stew and scrambled eggs with plenty of ingredients that seemed easy to digest, avoiding meat and oil.

    "Priest-san, please eat whatever you feel you can. Even if it''s just a little, please have something to eat."

    Feeling uneasy about the lack of response, I lightly leaned over and peered at the priest''s face, who had his eyes wide open, gazing at the plates one by one.

    "May I... eat this?"

    "Yes, of course. You came all this way just for me. Oh, if you prefer meat, please let me know."

    As everyone started their meal, the priest hesitantly brought the stew to his mouth.

    He chewed slowly as if confirming something, and once it seemed to have solidified, he immediately started devouring the stew with great enthusiasm.

    That''s a relief, it seems to suit his taste. He also ate things such as egg dishes and a salad of steamed chicken and warm vegetables without hesitation, even though they seemed unfamiliar.

    Realizing that the others were taken aback, the priest abruptly stopped moving, and his face turned bright red as he started apologizing repeatedly.

    "Hahaha! Good, good! Is Beriard''s meal really that delicious? Such unusual dishes! Sergio, may I ask for another serving as well?"

    "Yes, please go ahead. However, keep in mind that these dishes are meant for select individuals, so please don''t complain, alright?"

    Sergio gave instructions to the maid, and Marcel also began preparing dishes as much as possible to try out.

    Hermes and Didier observed the priest as if contemplating something, while Dior briefly frowned as if displeased but quickly returned to enjoying her own meal.

    "Please enjoy it without worry. If you like it, I would be happy too."

    "I-I... I''ve never... had such delicious food before..."

    The priest began shedding tears again, causing me to become flustered as well. The members of the Beriard family seemed to have lost interest in the priest, as they were all enjoying their meals in their own way.

    "Thank you very much. I''m sure the cooks will be delighted as well."

    Although the priest''s enthusiasm had diminished, he continued to eat little by little. Perhaps there were fasting practices in the temple? Maybe it would have been better to offer a recovery meal...

    "This milk soup-like thing is delicious! Is it made from the meat of magical beasts? It''s tender and sweet! This vegetable is kind of subtle. Milk soup is the best!"

    "That''s a dish called stew made with vegetables and chicken."

    "What! To think that roots and milk could create such a delicious dish! It''s like alchemy!"

    As Marcel voiced his question, feeling like I had heard it somewhere before, I subtly emphasized the vegetables while answering each of his inquiries.

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 3 - According to the Gods Will

    "Father, the priest seems quite tired. Could we have him rest here for a few days?""That''s fine. We''ll inform the temple. Sheriel is truly a kind child, isn''t she?"

    During the baptism ceremony, the personnel dispatched formally become guests of the child receiving baptism. Of course, the parents take care of requesting the dispatch and preparing the guest room.

    I instructed Mary to prepare a bath and a simple sports drink for the priest and reminded her not to let him stay in the bath for too long.

    By the way, the incident of the failed baptism has been swept under the rug.

    Without the ability to use magic, I can''t attend magic classes even if I go to the Orausteria Noble Academy, and I can''t work as a maid either.

    As for a political marriage, it seems unlikely since there is no benefit for other families. Come to think of it, why was I engaged to the second prince in that dream?

    ...Well, never mind.

    Today, there is no class, so I decided to go visit Guri-chan.

    Without fail, Didier is still accompanying me, and Marcel somehow ended up walking at the back.

    "Guri-chan, long time no see! Ahh, you''re so cute! I wonder if you''ve been well."

    I hugged Guri-chan with my slightly grown body, and she responded by rubbing her head against me.

    "You remember me~ Guri-chan is smart~ You''re a good girl~"

    As I was being comforted by Guri-chan for my failed baptism, the adults behind us were engaged in some conversation.

    "Hermes-sama, what is that?"

    "Hm? That''s my adorable granddaughter, isn''t it?"

    "Oh, no, I know that, but... That magical beast isn''t Sheriel-sama''s familiar, is it?"

    "Oh, that''s my familiar. Somehow, it has taken a liking to Sheriel. Didier is cautious, but I can carry it on my back as long as I''m there."

    "Marcel-sama, a familiar refers to a tamed magical beast, right? Didier-sama is just disliked by him because he once threatened to have Guri-chan for dinner."

    "I still intend to do so. If I don''t keep an eye on things, who knows when Sheriel might get injured."

    Furthermore, they were glaring at each other, but it seems that this morning, Hermes also let Didier ride with him, so I''ll make sure to praise him properly.

    "Even though he said such things, you let Didier ride as well, Guri-chan, you''re such a good girl."

    "I shouldn''t have done that... A familiar is a magical beast trained through a contract and one''s own magical power. Although they can be taught not to harm humans, I have never heard of a magical beast becoming attached to anyone other than its owner."

    "Is that so? Guri-chan must be an exceptionally kind girl."

    "Oh, and she''s also become fond of Kurumi, but doesn''t listen to me."

    Kurumi, the yellow parrot, eats and chats with me, but she doesn''t respond to tricks or requests.

    Apparently, Sergio is her only master.

    "Kurumi? As in nuts?"

    "No, she''s Sergio''s magical bird. It seems Sheriel named her."

    "A name for a magic bird? Your granddaughter has peculiar hobbies."

    "What''s wrong with that? She''s the best granddaughter, isn''t she? Hey, has your head turned into muscles too?"

    Originally, I made a promise to ride Guri-chan after successfully completing the baptism, but since it failed, I couldn''t ride her anymore. s?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Since magical beasts also use magic, it seems dangerous to ride them if the body is not prepared through baptism.

    "I''m sorry, Guri-chan. I thought we could go for a ride together."

    "Grrrrah."

    "Really? Guri-chan is so kind. But can I have a bit more fluffiness?"

    "Sheriel-sama!! Can you talk to magical beasts!?"

    When a thunderous voice startled the magical beast, Guri-chan enveloped Sheriel with her wings. In response to this movement, Didier even raised his staff, causing a very troublesome situation.

    Sheriel poked her head out from the large wings, and Marcel was staring at them with sweat on his forehead.

    "Well, it''s just something I made up." Sheriel said.

    "This is why the Beriards..."

    "Marcel, you have quite the courage," said Hermes.

    "Since I startled Guri-chan, I want Grandfather to scold me properly."

    "Did you know Grandfather and Marcel-sama already knew each other?"

    "Oh, yes. I''ve been indebted to Hermes-sama since I joined the Order. Magicians are prone to mental illness due to subjugation and war. Well, I''ve been training myself constantly, so I''ve never lost to impurity! Hahahaha!"

    "Sheriel, I told you that high intelligence prevents madness, didn''t I?"

    "Hmm? Does that mean Grandfather is a mental doctor?"

    "Hehe, it''s a matter of how you put it. It was beneficial for me to have good research material. Occasionally, people from the knights still come to me."

    "Hermes-sama, is that true? Then please examine members of the Magician''s Guild as well! Recently, the impurities seem to have become stronger, and more people are suffering from mental illnesses."

    Sheriel, witnessing firsthand the depth of Hermes'' popularity, began to admire and idolize him even more.

    Hermes is always the role model in Sheriel''s classes on human emotions and socializing.

    Marcel seems to have a lot of trust in Hermes, passionately discussing recent events, the state of the Magician''s Guild, and even his belief that magicians should learn from knights and train their bodies more.

    "The Magician''s Guild and the Knights'' Order have a good relationship, don''t they?"

    "The temple is filled with gloomy types, but the Knights'' Order undergoes daily training! There are no villains among those who admire muscles!"

    "You think the temple sees the Magician''s Guild as a gloomy group, huh? Is the temple still the same?"

    "It''s worse than before. Whenever something happens, they only think about money and power, using words like ''divine spirits.'' They monopolize the power of healing and do as they please. Well, I can''t say it applies to all of them, but the voices of that minority are loud and troublesome!"

    Seeing his increasingly agitated tone, it seems he has a poor relationship with the temple.

    However, he never showed any signs of such animosity towards the ashen-haired priest, so he must be a genuinely kind person with straightforward emotions.

    "They even approached me about it."

    "That''s awful! If Didier were to enter the temple, who would succeed the Beriard territory?"

    Children with the Life attribute are often encouraged to enter the temple.

    There used to be a belief that the power of healing should be shared equally among noble families and factions.

    Listening to the current situation, it may sound like an extreme argument, but except for the eldest child who cannot inherit the land or title, it seems that even being a priest alone brings favorable treatment, so they willingly enter the temple.

    Moreover, there is the advantage of being able to treat severe injuries that cannot be healed by a single person, but require multiple people.

    "They probably sent such a weak priest as a form of ridicule. Sheriel, it''s not my fault, but sorry about something, okay? Should I burn down the temple?"

    "No, that''s fine, Didier. Just go back to the academy quietly."

    "What''s with you? You''ve entered your rebellious phase, huh?"

    Guri-chan growled at Didier, who was softly poking my cheek.

    "Is that priest alright? I think the failure of the ritual is probably my fault. Could you talk to him a little?"

    "If it''s Sheriel''s wish, I''d be happy to. I actually have something on my mind as well. I''ll come and examine him later."

    "Thank you, Grandfather."

    When Sheriel returned to her room, Mary had a troubled look on her face and tightly clenched her fist.

    "Is something wrong, Mary? Taking care of the guests was tough, wasn''t it? Take a rest for a while."

    "No, it''s just..."

    Mary, who usually speaks openly and clearly, seemed unusually hesitant to speak.

    "Did something unpleasant happen?"

    "No, it''s not that. This might not be something I should mention... but, actually... that person has multiple wounds on their body..."

    "Wounds? You mean marks from torture or abuse?"

    I feel bad for making judgments based on appearances, but I can''t imagine that he''s capable of fighting. Given Mary''s expression and her frightened demeanor today, it''s natural to assume that someone hurt him.

    "There were cuts, bruises, and even burn marks... I can''t bear to see those wounds on him."

    "Alright, I''ll ask Mother''s servant about it. Thank you for letting me know."

    "I apologize, Miss Sheriel."

    Mary is a kind person, so even knowing about someone else''s wounds or difficult circumstances can weigh heavily on her and accumulate impurities.

    But still, abuse? Did Grandfather mention examining him because he noticed this?

    Since he''s at the temple, he should be able to receive immediate treatment for simple injuries. If it''s a minor wound, it won''t leave a scar if treated promptly. It implies that the injuries must be severe and have been left untreated without any medical attention.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door to the room.

    Grandfather is quick, I thought, as I asked Mary to open the door. But to my surprise, Sergio was standing there.

    "Sheriel, I''ve come up with a brilliant idea. This is the will of the gods. Now, let''s practice swordsmanship."

    "Huh?"

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 4 - The Steel Counts Daughter

    In a hurry before being discovered by Didier, Sheriel quickly changed into the equestrian attire brought by Sergio.It seems that for children, there are only equestrian pants available for women. Since there is hardly any gender difference in children''s clothing, it was decided to bring me Didier''s hand-me-downs.

    "Um, women don''t learn swordsmanship, right?"

    "That''s not true at all. We learn self-defense techniques at the academy, and it''s necessary to learn swordsmanship to handle short blades and deal with swords to some extent."

    "Indeed, I''m starting to feel that way too."

    In that dream of death, I felt like it was the daughter who made Maria fall during the martial arts class.

    The two of them were in the garden. It was a busy day, coming in and out.

    "Although we''ll try the baptism ceremony again just to be sure, if you can''t use magic, then it''s good to excel in swordsmanship. Well, there are no female knights at the moment, but the Beriard family has an obligation to participate in subjugations." S?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    I see, so that''s why they called me useless or defective.

    Strangely, I understood and, with the memories of my previous life, I felt motivated.

    I was given a practice sword that had its child-sized blade flattened and was taught the proper stance.

    "Father, shouldn''t we start with a wooden sword or something?"

    "It''s fine. We''re Beriards."

    Oh, it''s heavy...

    I put strength into my arms and focused on my core.

    Slightly lowering my stance, I concentrated on keeping my balance steady, putting strength even into my fingertips so as not to drop the sword. Suddenly, blood began circulating throughout my body.

    Yeah, I can hold it. I''m not sure if I can swing it, but it feels right.

    A sensation as if sweat was gushing out of my pores reached the top of my head.

    "Ho, interesting."

    What''s interesting? They suddenly handed me such a heavy sword!

    I''ll definitely have muscle pain tomorrow. My arms and back are tingling, and I''m only seven years old.

    "Let''s try swinging it a bit. Swing it down straight from above. Yes, that''s good. At first, it''s fine to use both hands, but let''s work on being able to swing it with one hand as the basics."

    Desperately maintaining my balance so that my body wouldn''t be carried away by the weight of the sword, I managed to swing it down somehow.

    Next, I brought it back up to the extension of my forehead, being careful not to flip it over.

    "Hmm, let''s have a little bout. I''ll sit here, so come at me however you like."

    Sergio and Sheriel''s swordsmanship poses were out of reach due to their height difference. Considering that, Sergio sat cross-legged on the lawn and took a one-handed stance with the sword.

    "If I get injured, I''ll tell Didier about it."

    "That''s scary. Please be careful not to get hurt."

    Alright, here I go! I lightly pulled back my left leg and firmly planted my right foot on the ground.

    I struck diagonally towards Sergio''s sword with all my strength. Clang! A high-pitched sound echoed, and at the same time, my palm went numb.

    Uh-oh, I swiftly readjusted my grip on the sword as Sergio lightly pushed back.

    I quickly shifted my feet to prevent my upper body from being left behind and turned my shoulder in the opposite direction of the hand holding the sword.

    I flicked my wrist and thrust the sword forward.

    Ka-chunk

    The sword slipped out of my hand, soaring through the air and landing on the ground. Sergio had deflected it.

    But surprisingly, I felt that I could do this.

    "That''s amazing. Sheriel might have the same talent for swordsmanship as me. Oh, was it the memory from your previous life that you mentioned before? Do you have memories that your body remembers?"

    After a momentary pause, while flexing my tingling palm, I tried to recall the sensation from earlier.

    "In my previous life, I was indeed a knight, but I don''t really recall those memories. However, just now, in a vague sense... I felt like I knew what to do when I wanted to do something. Is it possible for the body to remember even though it''s a different body?"

    "Well, I don''t know about that. I don''t like thinking."

    "You''re the one who asked in the first place!"

    "Anyway, are you consciously strengthening yourself? Or is it unconscious?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Is it unconscious? Well, that sword should be difficult for you to wield in the first place. It would be enough just to swing it, but you swung it quite skillfully."

    Why did you give me something like this, Father? And isn''t this a bit too strict? At this rate, I might accidentally die during training. It''s not funny to die at the age of seven due to my foster father.

    Putting that aside, strengthening? Is it like the surge of strength in a dire situation?

    Certainly, in the memories of my previous life, I had overcome numerous soldiers and jumped into the midst of a fire.

    Maybe that''s the type I am. Power-based or physical-oriented.

    ...I hate it.

    "I''m not very good at sensing the flow of magic, so let''s call Marcel. Zaris, can you go and get him? He''s probably verifying the magic circle."

    Zaris let out a sigh and gracefully walked away, quickly disappearing from sight.

    "Does it have something to do with magic? I haven''t done anything. The baptism ceremony went as planned."

    "Well, I''m also puzzled, but that seems to be the only explanation. Or maybe it''s just a naturally strong body like that of steel."

    The Steel Marquess Lady... Well, that doesn''t sound too bad. Though I''m not really fond of being a musclehead. I mean, I''m a girl.

    Sheriel, on her own, was trying to accept the idea of being a cool and physically strong martial artist, coming up with her own nicknames. She had forgotten that she was a pure indoor type in her previous life.

    And there, Marcel arrived, rushing over at an incredible speed, and Sergio began explaining things in his usual leisurely manner.

    "What nonsense. But if you were born with muscles of steel... that''s enviable, Sheriel."

    Muscles, huh...

    Being called the Steel Muscles Lady doesn''t quite match my image. It''s all about those subtle nuances.

    "For now, take a look. Sheriel, try it again. This time, strike with all your might right from the start."

    This wasn''t the time for self-branding.

    Once again, Sheriel focused on her core, exerting strength throughout her entire body. When her balance was clearly established, she put power into her arms and legs.

    The sensation of blood flowing became even more distinct than before. Just as she stepped forward, she poured a special power into the palm of her hand as the swords crossed paths.

    Clang!

    This time, she managed to hold onto the sword without dropping it.

    "No, this is... impossible. Why is this happening? Sheriel, have you ever undergone the baptism ceremony before?"

    "No, I haven''t. Wasn''t it about having steel muscles?"

    "Indeed, magic was in motion. Moreover, it wasn''t a flow of magic throughout your entire body, but rather a seamless flow of magic directly to the muscles that should be used. This is unbelievable! What should we do, Sergio?"

    "Well, even if you ask me what to do... Isn''t it a good thing? Now I have my successor. Didier will take over the territory, and Sheriel will lead the Knights. It''s settled."

    No, no, this can''t be happening.

    Sergio brushed it off so lightly that Marcel''s head began to ache. Sheriel was accustomed to it.

    "Wait a moment, it''s impossible to manipulate magic without blessings. Besides, we don''t even know the attribute. We need to thoroughly investigate this in the Mage Guild. I can''t figure it out by myself!"

    "No, it''s not possible. Sheriel will stay here and polish her swordsmanship with me."

    Oh no, the adults have started arguing. Zaris seems to have completely blended into the background, standing motionless.

    Just when it seemed like the conversation was finally settled, Marcel made a suggestion.

    "Sheriel, why don''t we try some magic? Perhaps you''ve unknowingly undergone the baptism."

    "Is that possible?"

    Since they say I sleep like a dead person, could it be that I received the baptism while asleep? Marcel continued muttering to himself, and they decided to try a simple spell.

    "Alright, extend your palm forward and concentrate your consciousness there. When you feel a flow of magic like when you were moving your body earlier, chant ''Draw''."

    Following their instructions, I focused my consciousness on my palm. I don''t know about the flow of magic, but if it''s similar to before, I should try to exert some power. Sheriel eagerly shouted in a loud voice.

    "Draw!"

    ...

    Hmm, nothing happened.

    It''s strange. Marcel tilted his head in confusion, but Sergio and Sheriel quickly retreated to the mansion, leaving him behind.

    However, the discussion didn''t end there. It continued during dinner as well.

    Dior opposed an investigation from the Mage Guild, citing the company as a reason.

    Hermes said an investigation from the Mage Guild was one possible approach.

    Didier opposed going to the Mage Guild, but vehemently opposed Sheriel becoming a knight.

    The opinions of the guardians couldn''t be reconciled, and in the end, they couldn''t even hear about the condition of the priests from Hermes.

    The ash-colored-haired priest has been sleeping soundly ever since.

    Sheriel returned to her room early and quickly prepared for bed. She was truly exhausted. It had been an eventful day, and she had exerted her body a lot.

    Just as Mary extinguished the magical light and left the room, the familiar black cat arrived as if timing it perfectly.

    "Hello, kitty."

    "Meow."

    "Be quiet, okay?"

    "Nya."

    The black cat meowed discreetly, as if understanding Sheriel''s words.

    In the dimly lit room, with only the moonlight illuminating it, they both lay down on the bed and Sheriel gently stroked the glossy fur with her palm as she recounted the events of the day without any particular order.

    Today was truly a hectic day.

    I failed the ritual in front of the noble family we met for the first time.

    The ash-colored-haired priest collapsed, and we had a meal together, decided on my future path, and started my first swordsmanship training.

    There were so many things happening that it made the failure of the ritual, which seemed to be the biggest issue in my life, pale in comparison.

    And so, while absentmindedly stroking the black cat, I let out a sigh.

    This is the time when I can feel the most calm. It''s as if I am allowed to exist as nothing special.

    "Sigh... I finally managed to settle down here, but I really don''t want to join the Mage Guild."

    The black cat''s ear twitched towards me. I wonder if it''s listening to me.

    "But you know, I failed the baptism ritual today. I can''t use magic. If I''m taken to the Mage Guild, I''ll just become a test subject for experiments. Do you understand, kitty?"

    "Meow."

    "Yeah, I thought so. It''s not something I want, right?"

    Recalling Marcel''s behavior, I ponder how much potential there might be.

    At first, I thought he was just desperate to complete the errand, but now I can see that he genuinely cares about me.

    However, even if he''s a good person, I don''t know what the other mages are like.

    What if, despite calling it an investigation, it turns into days of torture?

    "But I understand what Marcel-sama is saying too. If I can''t even take magic lessons, I''ll face difficulties even at the academy... And there''s also the matter of my hair color. I might end up being bullied. Female bullying is terrifying, you know?"

    "Meow."

    "So, maybe joining the trading company is the only option... But trust is lacking when dealing with noble customers. Maybe becoming a knight is a possibility too, since I seem to have talent for it."

    "Meow."

    "Hehe. Yes, that''s right. Well, those seem to be the only skills I have. Things like making sweets are just hobbies."

    I don''t know if the Mage Guild will be able to find out the cause, and I don''t even know if this dream of death had this sequence of events.

    What is the right answer? How can I continue living?

    "Sigh... Oh, kitty, can you use magic? They say I have a color that doesn''t exist, just like you."

    As I let out a question that wouldn''t have any response, I gently stroked the black cat''s nose.

    The black cat closed its eyes, seemingly enjoying the sensation, and stretched its head out as if to request more.

    Could the rhythmic tapping of its tail against the bedding be a sign that it wants more petting?

    "Hehe, do you have any itchy spots that need scratching, my dear guest?"

    When its tail, which had been lifted high once, swayed down again.

    "No way..."

    Tiny particles of light gently fell onto the bed.

    They resembled warm snowflakes.

    It was a cruel hope.

    Sheriel reaches out her hand towards the sparkling fragments of gold-like shimmer.

    But as expected, they disappear as soon as she is about to touch them.

    "Kitty, were you a magical beast?"

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 5 - Secret Ritual

    "Kitty, were you a magical beast?"The specks of light vanished without a trace after a while.

    It wasn''t a dream, right?

    Um, if it can use magic, that means it has magical power, and if it has magical power, does that mean it''s a magical beast? But what god''s blessing is associated with black?

    Or is it possible to use magic even without a blessing?

    Those who possess magical power are bestowed with divine blessings at birth, and the hair color reflects the attributes of the deity that blessed them.

    It''s like the color of the gods. It''s an absolute label bestowed by the gods.

    Sheriel, with her nonexistent hair color, and the black cat shouldn''t be able to use magic because they lack blessings.

    ... No, maybe that line of thinking is wrong. Simply put, the black cat is a cat with magical power.

    She knew something similar from her past life.

    "Could it be a Nekomata?"

    "Nya?"

    Perhaps the word "Nekomata" was unfamiliar to the cat.

    Although its tail isn''t split, in a world with Griffins, there could also be Kappas, Dragons, and Nekomatas.

    The fact that even an attributeless cat can use magic was a thing of both hope and despair.

    "Amazing, kitty. I tried using magic today, but it didn''t work for me. I had some expectations for the baptism ceremony. In the ritual, my hair was supposed to turn blue, red, or lavender. It would''ve been lovely to match my brother. And then... everyone would''ve said ''good for you''... But..."

    Her throat tightened, and tears gathered in her eyes.

    That''s right, she had expectations.

    She thought something would change today.

    She believed there would be a different future from that ominous dream.

    The gloomy emotions that her family had removed were now returning.

    "Why... why me... But you know, I like my hair. I can''t say it because everyone worries about it... but..."

    As she spoke, a warm tear trailed down her cheek.

    Once the flow of tears started, it couldn''t be stopped.

    Tears streamed down heavily, revealing the vulnerability in her heart that she didn''t want anyone to see.

    "It''s a beautiful color, right? But it''s useless... hic... It''s terrible, not being loved by the gods... such... such words aren''t necessary..."

    The black cat descended from the bed and sat down, gazing intently at me, as if questioning whether it was listening or not.

    "I don''t know, I want to say that I don''t care about gods... Hiccup..."

    My throat tightened as if it were filled with stones. Breathing became difficult, and I tried to regulate it by taking a deep breath.

    "Haah... Even though everyone is kind to me, the thought of becoming a burden to everyone... It''s painful and suffocating."

    Words were ineffective.

    My regulated breath immediately became erratic. Even when biting my lips to suppress my voice, tears wouldn''t stop.

    ...I can''t be of use to anyone.

    Reaching out to the black cat, as if clinging to it, I tried to embrace it.

    Then, the black cat began to emit a faint light.

    For a moment, there was a flickering noise, as if there was interference.

    Sheriel blinked her eyes repeatedly.

    "Well, it can''t be helped..."

    "Huh?"

    The black cat disappeared. In its place stood a damp, young man as dark as eternal night.

    Age, race, and any other distinction couldn''t be determined.

    With ice-blue eyes and a cool expression.

    With a straight, transparent-white complexion.

    Even when he furrowed his eyebrows in confusion, his sacredness remained unchanged.

    In other words, he was an incredibly beautiful human figure that took one''s breath away.

    This is the beauty of those who are rare...

    Thick black hair, like a green aurora, gently hung over his shoulders.

    "Beautiful hair..."

    "Is that so? It''s the first time someone has said that."

    "I wish you had told me earlier. I feel embarrassed being seen like this..."

    Sheriel gave up on thinking. It would be rude to dwell on the transformation of the Nekomata into a human.

    But just a little. If she thought that the cat had transformed into such a beautiful person, she couldn''t help but remember her embarrassing behavior from earlier and feel ashamed.

    Although I knew that Nekomatas could transform into humans, I let my guard down... It''s my own fault...

    "Kitty, how old are you?"

    "Fifteen. Aren''t you surprised?"

    Well, my cat lived until eighteen, so fifteen is quite a long life, isn''t it?

    Or is it because you had magical power that you were able to become a Nekomata so quickly?

    "I was surprised. But today has been overwhelming... By the way, what''s your name?"

    "...You can call me whatever you like."

    After thinking for a moment, the face that still retained a slight hint of youthfulness spoke with a faint smile.

    The soothing voice, neither high nor low, was pleasant to the ears.

    "In that case, how about ''Kuro''... It''s a bit too cute, so ''Noah''?"

    "...?"

    Noah tilted his head slightly, his expression remaining unchanged.

    It was difficult to tell what he was thinking, even more so than in his cat form. Truly a Nekomata, with an air of enchantment and mystery.

    "So, earlier, when you said ''it can''t be helped''... What did you mean?"

    "Hm? You failed the baptism ritual, right? Do you really want to use magic that badly?"

    "Yeah... I just want to live a normal life here as much as possible. But without any divine protection..."

    Even though this cat had already heard all of this earlier, he was still digging into my wounds.

    "Yeah, I guess. It would be troublesome to be taken to the Mage Guild."

    "Really? The Guildmaster said they might come, but what should I do? If they investigate and can''t find anything, will they send me back right away?"

    At worst, even if I were taken away, it would only be for a few months. But anything longer than that was absolutely unacceptable.

    After all, Sheriel didn''t have much time left. She didn''t have another ten years to spare.

    Spending most of her life as an experimental subject was truly unappealing.

    "Let''s go outside for a bit."

    Noah declared and lifted Sheriel up in his arms.

    Just as I was thinking that Noah was quite tall, I suddenly felt the wind on my cheeks.

    I realized that I was outside, in the damp night air.

    "Huh? Why, what''s happening!?"

    "Shh. Be quiet. It would be troublesome if we were discovered, especially me."

    "Ah... This place, the altar?"

    "Try performing that ritual again. I''ll assist you, so just do as you were told."

    "But the person who performs the ritual..."

    The magic circle was still there. However, the essential magicians were all inside the mansion.

    If I were to call them, Noah would be caught as a suspicious person. And Noah himself wanted to avoid attracting attention.

    When Noah reached the center of the circle, he set Sheriel down and took out a knife. With a smooth motion, he cut Sheriel''s right hand, leaving a large gash in the palm without hesitation.

    "Ow!"

    "Look, unless the ritual is completed, the wound won''t heal. Kneel down and place your right hand on the center of the circle."

    Even in human form, Noah was still a cat...

    No matter how much I cherished and played with them, there were many times when I accidentally got scratched. Cats don''t mean any harm. They''re just cats.

    "What should I do... I don''t even know the prayer, and I don''t have any divine protection..."

    "Just repeat my words. The prayer is just a key. You don''t need to know the meaning or put any feelings into it."

    I don''t really understand, but it seems like if I go through with this, I''ll be able to receive blessings, so I have no choice but to do it...

    If nothing happens after this, Noah will probably give up. So, as instructed, I kneel down.

    "I''ll move a little bit of magic from your back. Just keep going like that, okay?"

    "Y-Yes..."

    Noah placed his hand on Sheriel''s back.

    I could faintly feel his body heat.

    "I, Sheriel Beriard, have been granted the divine protection of all."

    "I, Sheriel Beriard, have been granted the divine protection of all."

    Huh? Divine protection of all...?

    While I continue to echo Noah''s pleasant voice, my mind can''t keep up at all.

    Suddenly, my back starts to burn with heat, and something begins to twist and turn inside me, as if stirring my internal organs.

    With a shiver that makes my entire body''s hair stand on end, a light gradually spreads from the spot where I was touching the circle.

    "To the gods dwelling in the heavens, we offer our prayers."

    "To the gods dwelling in the heavens, we offer our prayers."

    Honestly, I don''t understand the meaning, but I repeat every word of Noah''s speech. It''s a mysterious voice that is quiet yet distinctly audible.

    Sheriel somehow feels a sense of familiarity in that calming sensation.

    Just as it seems that light has reached the entire circle, symbols of the six gods begin to appear and slowly revolve around the circumference.

    Quietly standing up, Noah continues the chant and walks outside the magic circle, making a steady tapping sound with his shoes.

    "Be bestowed with blessings through the ritual of the six gods descending from the heavens."

    "Be bestowed with blessings through the ritual of the six gods descending from the heavens."

    I made eye contact with Noah as he turned around.

    I felt as if a loud sound had echoed.

    I could feel the vibrations in the air, from the top of my head to the tips of my toes, resonating with the world.

    The world in front of me was pure white, and I couldn''t see anything.

    But there was no anxiety at all; instead, I was enveloped in a reassuring feeling that made me want to cry.

    This is the blessing... I finally understood the meaning of being "loved by the gods."

    As I surrendered myself to the various emotions welling up inside me, the white world gradually regained its color.

    When the figure in front of me formed the clear shape of Noah, the surroundings were back to the usual castle garden.

    "W-What just happened..."

    "Happy birthday." s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ah..."

    Unbelievable. No, I actually understood. I have just received the baptism. But why?

    "Is this Noah''s magic?"

    "No? I only helped."

    "Um, my attribute... earlier, it was ''all''..."

    "We should discuss the details next time. It would be better."

    From Noah''s gaze, I could hear the bustling sounds of people''s voices.

    "But my hand! Heal it!"

    I extended my hand, which was already numb from the pain, and it was only stained with dark red blood; the wound had disappeared.

    Noah muttered something softly and gently waved his hand, and there was no blood or scar left.

    "I''ll come to visit you again tomorrow night. Have a good dream."

    With those parting words, noise entered Noah''s figure again.

    Without even having a chance to reply, he disappeared in the next moment.

    How awful! How could he leave me in this situation?! Everyone around me is like this.

    A cat, no, a cat monster...

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 6 - Morning of Blessing

    I stood there dumbfounded, and Sergio, Didier, and even Marcel rushed over with shocked expressions."What happened? There was a pillar of light just now, right?"

    "Sheriel, are you okay? What happened?"

    How should I explain... Is it okay to talk about Noah?

    "What''s going on? There are traces of tremendous magic power! Did Miss Sheriel do this? Could it be that she performed the baptism ritual alone?"

    The sight of a massive muscle-bound figure charging towards me was nothing but terrifying. I stumbled back and ended up falling on my rear.

    "Well, I couldn''t sleep, so I went for a walk..."

    It was a feeble excuse.

    "Oh, Sheriel was crying. Was the failure of the ritual that shocking? Poor thing."

    Didier gently lifted me up, hiding me from Marcel.

    Even though I should have grown up, I felt secure, without any wobbling. Didier seemed to be stronger than he appeared.

    My energy was already depleted, and as soon as I was enveloped in his warm arms, my eyelids grew heavy.

    While listening to Marcel''s voice through Didier''s back, I fell asleep, comforted by the gentle swaying.

    The next morning, when I woke up, my face felt unusually heavy...

    "Are you awake? Shall I cool your eyes a bit?"

    It was Mary, who seemed to be by my bedside, holding a damp cloth.

    Ah, my eyes must be swollen from crying so much yesterday. Speaking of which, what happened after that?

    As I pondered while the cloth rested on my face, someone entered the room.

    "Oh? Sheriel''s alive?"

    "Good morning, dear brother."

    I removed the cloth and slowly sat up, only to find adults other than Dior gathered by the bedside.

    "Oh, even Marcel-sama?! Um, I''m not ready yet..."

    "This is not the time for that! Tell us what happened yesterday!"

    "Hey, don''t scare my granddaughter."

    Hermes grabbed me by the collar and pulled me back, while Didier took a seat on the bed. He covered my eyes with his palm and started chanting something.

    "How is it? The swelling in your eyes seems to have subsided."

    "Wow! My eyes feel so refreshed. Thank you, dear brother." S~?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    This was my first time receiving healing magic from Didier. My heavy and puffy eyelids suddenly felt surprisingly light.

    "Well, it seems like you''re fine now. The light last night was indeed your blessing."

    "That''s right. Without the blessing, you would have been suffering from splitting headaches, nosebleeds, and vomiting by now."

    Wait, what?

    "Dear brother, were you trying to confirm the blessing...?"

    "You''re fine now, so it''s all good, right?"

    What would he have done if I hadn''t received the blessing? Honestly!

    By the way, it seems that I did receive the blessing after all. It feels like everything was taken away from me in that last moment of turmoil.

    "Oh, Sheriel, try the spell I taught you yesterday! Test it for us!"

    There was no consideration for a seven-year-old who had just woken up.

    However, my dear brother is doing quite well, so the image is perfect. I extended my palm and focused my concentration. Then, just like I felt during the ritual last night, something wriggled within me, bubbling up from the depths of my abdomen.

    Is this magic power?

    "Draw!"

    With a sudden flicker in the air in front of me, water splashed onto the bed as if a bucket had been overturned.

    "Oh no! I''m sorry, Mary!"

    I quickly looked around for Mary and found the adults standing by the bedside, frozen in silence.

    Well, it''s understandable. They probably didn''t expect me to do it right on the bed. I didn''t think about the fact that it would be on the bed because I didn''t expect it to succeed... I''m completely soaked.

    "No way, this is impossible... Why is there so much water?"

    Marcel had sweat on his forehead and was staring at me while shaking Sergio.

    "It was my first time using it. I couldn''t control it."

    Wait a minute. Is this going to be my first experience using magic? I don''t really like it.

    "That''s not the issue here! Besides, how did you manipulate the magic power?"

    "Well, well, sometimes things like this happen. It''s because she''s a Beriard."

    "Don''t use Beriard as an excuse for everything!"

    Once I finished preparing myself, I would be questioned about the situation, so the adults left for the time being. Mary cried tears of joy over the blessing, and I felt sorry for causing trouble. I was scolded a little for sneaking out of the room in the middle of the night, though.

    When I entered the guest room, Sergio was being interrogated by Marcel with an exasperated expression.

    "Here she is. I''m not good at this kind of thing, so ask her directly."

    "Oh, there you are! Sheri... Uh!"

    Hermes grabbed Marcel''s collar as he was about to jump out of his seat.

    "Sheriel, happy birthday. Whatever happened, it''s something to be happy about."

    "Thank you, grandfather."

    I once again realized that it was my birthday and that I had received a blessing. Everyone congratulated me one by one, and I felt both proud and a little embarrassed, causing my cheeks to grow warm.

    "But seriously, why did you do it alone? I went through the trouble of training you to divide your attributes, but I couldn''t be there."

    "I''m sorry, dear brother. I didn''t expect it to turn out like that."

    I truly felt sorry for this. I wanted to explain properly, but I didn''t know how to express it.

    "Sheriel, can you tell us what happened last night?"

    "Well, I don''t really understand either. I was sad about the failure of the baptism, and then my friend told me what to do, so I did as I was told, and then... Boom! Something happened, and when I realized it, everyone was there..."

    Hmm, even I think it''s incoherent. Sergio seems to have lost interest. He nods with his eyes lowered.

    "So, about your friend..."

    "It''s a cat."

    "...A cat."

    Well, I understand it sounds nonsensical. But it''s the truth, grandfather!

    "It''s an amazing cat. When I stroke its tail, sparkling particles of light fall, and it can teleport me. So, I think it''s a special cat with incredible power, and it must have helped me when I was feeling sad."

    I''ll keep the fact that it can transform into a human a secret. I don''t want it to be exposed, especially since it kept itself hidden for two years for my sake. I can''t just talk about it without permission, even though I''ve already revealed almost everything. But it''s beyond my control.

    "Hmm, it doesn''t seem like you''re lying."

    "Maybe Sheriel just dreamt it? And she believes it as it is? She has a history of dreaming, after all."

    Now that it''s mentioned, it does seem possible. I cried myself to sleep and then had a realistic ceremony in my dream that resulted in a blessing?

    No, that can''t be it. I was actually found outside, and I did receive the blessing.

    "For now, let''s just assume it was a dream."

    Sergio suddenly spoke up and summarized the discussion. It seems like he''s already tired of this topic. Dior also slowly placed her teacup down and started preparing to leave the room.

    "Oh come on, Sergio, that''s unreasonable! Let the Mage Guild investigate. Otherwise, the Guild Master will definitely come here! If that happens, the Mage Guild will be finished! It would trouble you too, right? Isn''t that right?"

    "Well, that would indeed be troublesome. In that case, please negotiate directly with Sheriel. If you want to investigate within Beriard Castle, I don''t mind."

    Wait, Father? He was so against it yesterday, so why the sudden change? Could it be that now that I have received the blessing, he has lost interest in me since there''s no longer a need for me to learn swordsmanship?

    "Sheriel, is that alright?"

    "Oh, Sheriel, let''s schedule the swordsmanship practice for the morning. You can do as you please during your free time."

    "Father, please at least wait until my vacation is over for swordsmanship practice."

    "Yes, I understand. I see."

    "Marcel, it seems I''m short on time. I apologize."

    "T-That''s... Just a little bit would be enough. I promise not to conduct an excessive investigation. Just a little bit!"

    Hmm, it''s troublesome to be investigated all the time, and I don''t think he''s a bad person. And what kind of person is this Guild Master that Sergio is so concerned about?

    "Well then, let me think about it and give you an answer tomorrow."

    "Oh! Take your time to think! By the way, if you have the time, I can teach you magic instead! Sergio, you haven''t decided on a teacher yet, right?"

    Wait, what?

    Indeed, the magic teacher hasn''t been decided yet. I still have reservations about having a magic teacher, and we haven''t hired a history teacher either.

    "But what about your work?"

    "Marcel, that''s a good idea. We can offset the salary with Sheriel''s research, right?"

    "Of course, that''s fine! I''m not suited for office work anyway. Instead, I have the role of reigning in the Guild Master! This is just one of those roles! Fuahaha!"

    The conversation is progressing according to the adults'' whims. This might be a bit problematic.

    "Um, um! It''s a very generous offer, but please wait until tomorrow!"

    Being taught magic directly by the Vice Chief of the Kingdom''s Mage Guild is something I couldn''t have imagined as of yesterday.

    Anyway, I need to ask Noah about the attributes tonight...

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 7 - The Priest with Ash-Pink Hair

    "Grandfather, what about that priest?"At breakfast, there was no sign of the priest with ash-pink hair, and I became worried about his condition. I caught Hermes and asked him about it.

    "Yes, I was just about to talk about that. Shall we go to his room together?"

    Walking side by side in the corridor, he affectionately patted my head, noting how much I had grown. Come to think of it, Noah resembles grandfather in some ways. Not in terms of appearance or physique, but in terms of aura.

    "So, how was the priest? Did he undergo torture or abuse?"

    "That''s a possibility. He woke up once last night and ate a proper meal, but there were signs of confusion when he woke up. It seems that Sheriel''s words may bring him comfort more than mine. Will you assist me?"

    "Of course."

    It''s precisely because of my appearance that I seem harmless. When we arrived at the priest''s room, he was still asleep, and Dior''s maid gently called out to him.

    In just a few seconds, he snapped his eyes wide open and jumped up, crouching on the bed. Perhaps he couldn''t see us or he was repeating the same words out of instinct.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."

    "Priest, it''s okay. It''s me, Sheriel."

    He lifted his head with a start, and this time, his face turned pale as he lowered his gaze. It''s understandable that he would be startled if someone he didn''t know was right beside him after waking up. I experienced the same thing this morning. However, the priest''s behavior was still abnormal.

    "I-I apologize..."

    "No, I''m the one who should apologize for surprising you. I would like to talk with you for a bit, but how are you feeling? It''s okay to stay as you are, just for a little while."

    "Yes..."

    Somehow, I ended up using Marcel''s charismatic lines. I have to be careful not to cause too much trouble.

    And then, the priest quickly tidied himself up on the bed, and we finally had a conversation after a whole day.

    "I apologize for the sudden intrusion. Did you manage to sleep well?"

    "Yes... I ended up sleeping too much."

    To be able to sleep so soundly in an unfamiliar place, he must have been exhausted or felt particularly secure compared to his previous location...

    "We are preparing breakfast, so please eat and rest again afterwards. By the way, how was the bath yesterday? Wasn''t it scary for your first time?"

    "A-Ah, the b-bath... Yes. It was... very good."

    "If you''d like, you can take another one today. It''s refreshing and helps relieve fatigue."

    The priest clenched his fist and moved his dry lips slightly, seemingly lost in thought.

    "For how long am I going to stay here...?"

    "If it''s alright with you, I would like you to stay until your condition improves. Actually, I received a blessing. So there''s no need to worry about the ceremony. Just relax..."

    "I see, it was my fault after all."

    The priest murmured with a weary voice. What should I do? I haven''t even told grandfather and the others about Noah, but I don''t want him to blame himself. How can I explain...

    "No, it''s not your fault, Priest. It was my doing. Look, it''s because of my hair, right? You are not at fault."

    Sadness, or rather resignation. His complexion had improved compared to yesterday, but his expression remained dark.

    "I will leave immediately."

    "That''s... Your condition hasn''t fully recovered yet. We have already informed the temple, so please rest a little longer." S?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "I can''t bear it any longer..."

    After those words slipped out, he continued with a soliloquy-like tone. We listened quietly.

    "I didn''t want to know. About such warmth. Warm meals, warm bedding, warm words... If I didn''t know them, I could still bear it. But now that I know, I can''t go back. No, maybe I still can... If I think of it as a dream, a dream of one night, maybe I can go back. I understand that this is a punishment. But I just can''t bear this... Please, have mercy. I have to go back soon."

    "Do you want to go back?"

    The priest blinked once and a single tear escaped.

    "I don''t... want to go back..."

    The priest seemed surprised by his own words and his eyes widened. Then, he curled up his body as if suppressing something and let out a sob.

    It felt like he was looking at his last night. "Once I put my feelings into words, once I became aware of my own emotions, there was no turning back."

    "Hoping it wouldn''t escape and enduring the pain in my chest, I had no choice but to bear it."

    "Then, shall we think of a way for you not to go back?"

    "That''s... impossible..."

    "The temple allows freedom of entry and exit, right? We may need to inquire about the details, but I''m sure something can be done. There are even people here who tried to burn down that temple."

    When I sent a glance to Hermes, he nodded in agreement. With his close connections to the Mage Guild and the Knights Order, there must be some solution.

    "Can someone like me, a sinner...? I have nowhere else to go... I still have sins..."

    "Once you know, you can''t go back to not knowing, can you? Sending you back like this wouldn''t be right as a human, and I''ve caused unnecessary worries with the failed ceremony. If you''re willing, please tell me about yourself."

    The priest murmured "yes" once and then started to cry softly.

    After that, little by little, the priest began to tell me about himself.

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 8 - Sin and Punishment

    (Priest''s POV)"I don''t have a name."

    "Shortly before I was born, my father committed a crime and was imprisoned, while my mother died after giving birth to me."

    "And because I had the protection of life, it seems I was taken in by the temple."

    "When I was young, I didn''t question anything. The other two people I lived with didn''t have parents either, and I didn''t even know the words "father" or "mother."

    "I only knew that this is where it started, and that I had always been here."

    "But the other two had names. That was the only thing that seemed a little strange."

    During the baptism ceremony, one of the caretakers gave me a name on the spot, saying that the ceremony couldn''t be performed without a name.

    "...When I learned that it had a grotesque and hideous meaning, it was after already completing the baptism and starting to live with other worshippers."

    "I knew nothing. I didn''t know why I was being beaten, why I couldn''t receive meals, why I was being cut, scorched, scolded, kicked, or submerged in water, or why I was given such a name."

    "When I found out that the reason was because of my father, I also learned the reason why I was here."

    "I had a reason to receive punishment. I inherited the sins of parents I didn''t even know, whose faces I didn''t know."

    "Maybe not knowing until then was also a sin."

    "Since then, every day, I have prayed earnestly to God. Please forgive me. Please forgive the sins of my parents and me."

    "No matter how much my body hurt, I thought it was only natural to receive punishment. I would continue to receive punishment until my sins were forgiven. Even thinking about when I would be forgiven became a sin, I thought."

    "There is a suitable task for you, so fulfill your duties properly."

    On the day my first duty was assigned, I felt anxious for the first time. What if I accumulate more sins?

    I hadn''t become a priest yet, so if I were to fail in an important ritual for others, how could I atone for my sins?

    The thought of piling up sins that belonged to no one but myself filled me with uneasiness.

    The noble daughter with a name was incredibly beautiful. Even though she was still young, the same age as me when I received that name, she treated me kindly and with proper etiquette.

    Her hair, sparkling in the sunlight, was beautiful and smooth like silk, while her blue eyes seemed to represent a pure and innocent heart. She was a pure and beautiful existence, the complete opposite of me. When I saw her, I became even more aware of my own impurity.

    Yet, I committed another sin. Perhaps it was because my incantation became too quiet to be heard, or maybe my magic power was insufficient. No, it was impossible for a sinner like me to perform a ritual in the first place.

    As an unforgiven person, how could I offer prayers to the gods...

    When I realized it, I found myself lying on a luxurious bed, and I grew weary of how much I could accumulate sins. It wasn''t a problem that could be solved by apologizing, yet foolishly, I begged for forgiveness. But the noble daughter had said to me, "It''s not your fault," in her small, young voice.

    The meal that was served afterwards consisted of lavish and delicious food that I had never seen or tasted before. It included honey, which the priest secretly licked at midnight... It was generously mixed into warm milk for me.

    It was the first time I had such a warm meal.

    When I was recommended to take a bath, I thought to myself, "So the time for punishment has come." The large tub, emitting steam, seemed to be filled with boiling water instead of regular water.

    I strangely understood that even in the case of higher-ranking nobles, effort was put into their punishment. If I were boiled in here, would it be a small atonement for my sins?

    "How is the temperature of the water, Your Excellency?"

    I realized that my body wasn''t stiff with pain, and I hurriedly looked over myself. There were no blisters or burns; instead, I was enveloped in a pleasant warmth. Even though I tried to think about what the punishment was, at that moment, I couldn''t comprehend it.

    My head was washed with fragrant soap, and I was given a drink that permeated my body. Where exactly is the punishment...

    The luxurious guest room made me feel uncomfortable, but I hardly remember what happened after I got into the soft bed. I slept so deeply that I didn''t even notice dinner time.

    When I woke up to people''s voices, I thought, "Oh no, if I overslept or something, I will be punished again..." When I raised my head upon hearing an unfamiliar voice, I saw Lord Hermes. I realized that this was a guest room in the Beriard family''s mansion, and I remembered this morning''s sin.

    How much longer will I continue to commit sins? Failing the ritual, indulging in desires during meals, and dozing off in the daytime.

    However, Lord Hermes didn''t punish me. Instead, he talked to me for a little while and prepared dinner.

    Even dining alone, it was another luxurious and warm meal.

    There are even people taking care of me. I also felt afraid of what would come next.

    Foolishly, I fell asleep again, and when I woke up next, I was confused.

    The pure noble daughter, Lady Sheriel, was right in front of me.

    And when I realized that it wasn''t the temple, I understood the punishment that was bestowed upon me.

    I see, understanding this warmth, that is the punishment. I''m already terrified of returning to that dark, mundane everyday life where nothing is clear.

    Lady Sheriel succeeded in the ritual, and she kindly assured me that I was not the cause of the failure.

    Could this adorable angel-like person actually be a devil?

    This punishment is more terrifying than any I have experienced before. I felt like I was going mad.

    I have to return immediately.

    However, this charming devil-like girl has already contacted the temple and instructed me to stay for a few more days. If I didn''t understand this punishment, would I have stayed as instructed?

    If I return now, maybe everything will still be okay. It was the first time I rejected a punishment. It was that frightening.

    If I had the chance to experience this warmth for just one or two more days, what would become of me when I returned to the temple?

    Ah, it''s frightening. What is Lady Sheriel thinking?

    Due to the overwhelming fear, I spoke about the feelings in my heart.

    Please, somehow, forgive me. Please, have mercy.

    Lady Sheriel spoke a devilish sentence to me.

    "Do you want to go back?"

    I don''t want to go back. When I understood that those were my own words, I realized it once again.

    I truly don''t want to go back. Even if thinking that I don''t want to go back is a punishment in itself, I still can''t help it. I don''t want to return to that dark, cold temple.

    How cruel can they be? Even though I have nowhere else to go besides the temple.

    What a frightening devil she is. I heard from the caretaker earlier that the Beriard family is called the devil''s household. I see, that''s why I''m here.

    "Then, shall we think of a way for you not to go back?"

    What is going on? I, with my limited understanding, cannot comprehend. What kind of punishment is this? But it''s not the twisted smile of the worshippers or the priests who torment me in the temple. It''s a gentle, reassuring smile that someone weak-hearted like me would immediately cling to.

    To say that I don''t have to go back there, such sweet words... to have such expectations...

    Ah, I don''t understand anymore. Lady Sheriel, are you an angel or a devil?

    I am a sinner. If possible, I want to receive punishment from this pure devil-like Lady.

    I am foolish enough to cling to the fleeting hope of not having to go back.

    I can''t even imagine the hell that awaits if it doesn''t come true.

    After that, I confessed my sins. And I humbly begged for forgiveness.

    "Lady Sheriel, yesterday I said that I didn''t have a name. But, in truth, I have a name that is too hideous to speak out loud. I kept silent because I didn''t want you to hear it. I apologize."

    "I see. If you don''t want to reveal it, it''s okay."

    Lady Sheriel often reassures me, saying "It''s okay." I feel relieved by those words.

    She accepts my feeble confession as if it were nothing.

    Talking about my father, my mother, and my experiences in the temple to this young girl feels burdensome. It feels like I''m tarnishing her pure existence, like I''m doing something terrible.

    However, Lady Sheriel accepts everything without changing her expression.

    Perhaps she truly is an angel, not a devil.

    Throughout the days of my continuous prayers to the gods, there was a part of me that resented them. That may be why my sins were not forgiven.

    But now, I think that the person I should pray to is the girl in front of me.

    "Lady Sheriel, how should I atone for my sins?"

    "Sins? The priest has no sins, right? A parent is a parent, and a child is a child. If one were burdened with their parent''s sins, the Beriard lineage wouldn''t have lasted for three generations, don''t you think?"

    I thought Lady Sheriel''s ability to say such things so easily might be a sign of my own insanity or lack of respect.

    Then, why have I been like this all this time...

    "Sheriel, let me handle that story," said Lord Hermes.

    "Oh, yes. That''s true. But, Priest, please refrain from punishing yourself."

    I don''t understand anymore. I''ve lost sight of who I used to be. But it feels like Lady Sheriel knows more about me than I do, and I feel like entrusting everything to her.

    "Are you feeling tired? Have a meal and rest again."

    "Yes... Thank you, Lady Sheriel."

    I can have another meal. Is it really okay for me to still be here?

    "Sheriel, go back first. I''ll do some research before joining you."

    "Yes, Grandpa. Then, please excuse me. Priest, take your time to rest, and if you get bored, let''s go for a walk."

    "Yes..."

    A walk...? What does it mean to get bored?

    After Lady Sheriel leaves the room, Hermes asks me two or three more questions.

    "Do you cry and get confused like this normally?"

    "N-No. I''m very sorry. This is not something that happens normally..."

    "It''s okay. Crying is not a bad thing."

    After a brief conversation, Hermes places his hand on my abdomen.

    "Hmm, that''s strange."

    What... Is he going to cut open my stomach and examine its contents?

    As I think about such things, Hermes raises an eyebrow and smiles a little.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything painful. It might hurt your heart, but if you can endure it, you will be freed from your sins."

    Hermes comforts me as if he can see through my thoughts.

    Freed from my sins...? Could there be such a thing...

    "Stay by Sheriel''s side."

    By Sherryell''s side? Is he referring to the walk earlier? Am I allowed to accompany her, someone as clueless as I am?

    Leaving me, a foolish and incomprehensible person, Hermes departs.

    What will become of me? S~?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    However, in exchange for the pain in my chest, I felt a slight sense of relief in my mind.

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 9 - The Impurity of a Priest

    "You''re late, Sheriel. I came back, and all you did was chat with Grandpa."Upon returning to my room from the priest''s room, Didier was already there drinking tea.

    "There was something I was curious about concerning the priest. So, I went to Grandpa to ask about it."

    "Oh, that scrawny guy. He''s quite messed up, isn''t he? He must be bottling up a lot, so why doesn''t he fall?"

    Fall... I had heard that it was a harsh environment, but I was surprised to hear Didier speak of it so directly.

    Actually, did Didier already know? As expected, he is perceptive when it comes to people''s feelings. Though, even if he understands, he won''t get involved.

    "How did you know?"

    "Anyone can see it. The way he hunches his back as if hiding his own existence, the slight twitching of his arms and legs, exaggerated reactions to loud noises or laughter, trembling when it becomes silent, the dilation of his pupils, sweating, reacting to a meal as if he''s starving, and many other things. Grandpa probably knows everything, like when it started and what was done to him."

    "How creepy. Did I have any reason to go and talk to him?"

    "I-I see. I only realized it when the maid told me. So, how can we make sure the priest doesn''t have to return to the temple?"

    "What? Sheriel, do you intend to help that priest? He''s just a stranger who happened to be dispatched here yesterday."

    Is it that surprising? Since Hermes must have moved with the intention of helping, I thought this was the natural course of action.

    I explained the priest''s situation to Didier, but his reaction wasn''t very positive. S~?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Now that you know, you want to do something about it, right? That''s what you learned from human nature, right?"

    "Sheriel, you''re so rigid. Performing good deeds and acting human are two different things. Besides, most people out there may sympathize, but only a few will actually take action."

    When he puts it that way, it''s true. Is this goodwill? Sympathy? Or is it just a sense of obligation as a human being that I learned about in human studies?

    Maybe it''s just self-satisfaction? Sending him back like this leaves a bad taste in my mouth.

    "If you don''t perform enough good deeds, you might end up like me with some outlandish hair color in the next life."

    "What? What are you talking about?"

    "Doing good deeds and accumulating virtue might lead to a better life in the next world. It''s like the stories in the mythological scriptures, I suppose."

    Well, I don''t know the details, though.

    "Well then, Sheriel, didn''t you accumulate quite a bit of virtue in your past life? After all, you were blessed, and having a brother like me must have made you happy, right?"

    "Hehe, that might be true. Since I have no memories of accumulating virtue, it might be like borrowing from the past."

    As we strayed away from the topic of the priest and giggled over trivial matters, Hermes took the trouble to come to my room. He had mentioned that the diagnosis would take some time, but it seemed to be finished quite quickly.

    "Grandpa, how did it go?"

    "Hmm, it went as expected for the most part. If we were to send him back to the temple as is, he''d break down in another month, even if he hadn''t come here, he''d break down in half a year."

    Was his condition really that severe? It''s unsettling to think that if he hadn''t come here, he would have continued that miserable life. By "break down," does it mean he would have gone mad and become a monster?

    "So, he had accumulated impurities? Can something be done about it?"

    "No, that''s the thing. For some reason, he didn''t have as many impurities as we expected. And from his story, he should have already fallen a long time ago."

    Hmm? I still haven''t fully grasped what "impurity" means. The mix of concepts gets complicated because of the memories of my past life.

    "Does going insane lead to accumulating impurities, and accumulating impurities leads to going mad?"

    "It''s a little different. Impurity accelerates the sickness of the heart, but it''s just a byproduct. Accumulating enough impurities to go mad only results in falling into impurity and transforming into a monster."

    I understand, but at the same time, I don''t quite get it...

    "So, does that priest have some resistance similar to the Beriard''s curse? And we don''t accumulate impurity because of our shortcomings as humans?"

    "We don''t have an absolute immunity to impurity, but most of the time, it''s related to family matters. For some reason, he''s going mad without accumulating impurity, even though he has a normal human heart. It would be a waste to send him back to the temple like this, considering my research."

    "I see, that does make sense."

    Oh? Could it be that Grandpa just wanted that priest as a case study?

    I''ve always thought of Hermes as the only one with a conscience, but now I realize he''s a true Beriard.

    "What kind of research are you conducting, Grandpa?"

    "I''m researching the Beriard''s curse. Being born into such an interesting lineage, I can''t just accept the research of my predecessors blindly. There''s still so much we don''t understand."

    I see, that does pique my curiosity as well.

    While what I''m curious about is whether I have a curse or not, the more detailed the Beriald''s manual is, the better I''ll feel.

    I should support Hermes'' research for the future.

    "That priest is quite cunning, isn''t he, spending all his time having fun with Sheriel and Grandpa? Maybe I should quit the academy."

    "No, you can''t do that, big brother. You have to make friends properly. Let Grandpa handle the priest''s matter."

    I can''t help but feel like I just handed the priest over as a research subject, but with Hermes, it should be fine. It shouldn''t end up worse than the temple.

    "Sheriel, you''re really a Grandpa''s girl."

    "Yes, I suppose so."

    Today, there were some changes in my perception, but my admiration and interest for Hermes remain unchanged. He''s such a cool grandpa.

    "Didier, what does it mean to be a ''grandpa''s girl''?"

    "It''s something people at the academy say. Like being a ''daddy''s girl'' or a ''big brother''s girl.'' It means being especially attached to someone in the family."

    "What! What a wonderful word! I should write it down and display it in the mansion. Didier, just learning that word alone makes attending the academy worthwhile. You should continue going."

    "Sigh... It''s like he''s an idiot, feeling a bit pleased by such social niceties."

    Didier seems to be doing surprisingly well at the academy. I''m surprised to know he has someone to engage in such trivial conversations with.

    "I think I''m a ''big brother''s girl'' too. Though sometimes he can be mean, I feel reassured when my big brother is around."

    "Grandpa, should we make arrangements for the writing? We need to prepare high-quality paper and a frame."

    "Yes, indeed..."

    Ignoring their banter, I focus on discussing the priest''s future.

    "So, the priest has nowhere to go? Can''t we take him in at our house?"

    "Yes, that seems like a good idea. I want to keep an eye on him for a while. It might be helpful for Sheriel''s diagnosis as well."

    Me? The diagnosis must be about the curse, but Grandpa surely won''t ask me to mistreat the priest or something... That''s impossible, right, Grandpa?

    "Just stay with him for a while. More importantly, what should we do about the temple?"

    "I don''t think the temple will let go of the priest so easily. Besides, they were probably using that thing to conceal their own impurities, weren''t they?"

    I''m not sure I fully understand what they are talking about. Once again, I find myself unable to keep up with their conversation. Worried, I look at the two of them, and Hermes seems to read my mind and explains.

    "Temples are, in a way, closed organizations. People who couldn''t attain significant status end up living solely by the temple''s standards and comparing themselves to others. This can be said of any group; oppressing those below you and maintaining your self-importance is a common occurrence."

    "Well then, a parentless orphan without a place to go, and even after all the torment, he still won''t fall? They won''t easily let go of such a precious toy, even if they''re offered money."

    The image of the temple becomes increasingly sinister. I wonder if everyone there is really like that.

    I thought maybe we could solve this with the money we earned from our business, but it seems that plan will fail, and I feel a bit disappointed.

    "What should we do then? I thought money could fix it."

    "Protesting for sending him back? He''s probably around fifteen years old as that''s when one can become a priest. They could make him take responsibility for the ritual''s failure."

    "That''s right. They will probably blame Didier for not entering the temple, citing a lack of manpower or something."

    "That''s just... Isn''t it too childish?"

    "That''s how they are, nothing we can do."

    I tried to interject, but it seems my older brother has a sudden idea.

    "Should we kill the priest?"

    "No, no...!"

    Wait, hold on! What''s gotten into you, big brother? Suddenly, what''s with the nonchalant remark? Is this some kind of a joke?

    Before I could respond, Hermes spoke up again.

    "That''s also an option. We''ll make it seem like he fell into impurity due to the ritual''s failure and dispose of him that way."

    "Eh, Grandpa? You''re joking, right?"

    "No, we won''t really kill him. We''ll just make it appear that way. Don''t worry."

    "Is that even legal? What about his family register...? I mean, what happens to his identity as a priest from now on?"

    "His family register? We''ll just pretend he was found somewhere and give him a new identity. Like a noble without a title."

    What? This isn''t about animals like dogs or cats... But I suppose I''m also hiding my true origins, so it''s somewhat similar. As long as we can arrange for him to live properly from now on, it should be fine.

    "Tomorrow, I''ll talk to the priest. We can''t decide on making him appear dead without asking him how he feels about it."

    "Sheriel, can I come along when you talk to him?"

    Ah, those eyes... So familiar. It reminds me of when I first came here, and I become determined to protect the priest with all my might.

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 10 - Nighttime Rendezvous

    After talking with the priest about his situation and future plans, the night had quickly descended upon us.I pretended to go to sleep early after finishing dinner and got into bed.

    It wasn''t a lie when I said I was tired. These past two days have been filled with too many things, and I am truly exhausted.

    "Mew~"

    I pretended to be asleep, but I must have actually dozed off because Noah''s voice woke me up.

    "Good evening, kitty, I mean, Noah."

    Quietly, I opened the window to let him in, and he immediately transformed into his human form.

    His glossy black hair swayed in the wind that entered the room through the open window, and he exuded a mysterious aura tonight as well. As expected of a Nekomata, he had a dignified presence when in human form.

    "Good evening, miss."

    "There are so many things I want to know, so please tell me properly tonight."

    "If I can tell you, I will."

    Having a conversation with Noah in his human form while on the bed felt a bit awkward, so I invited him to sit at the table. I couldn''t prepare tea, but since he''s a cat, it should be fine. Noah seemed accustomed to using human chairs and sat down elegantly, crossing his long legs.

    "What do you want to know?"

    "You mentioned that my attribute is ''È«'' (Zen). What does that mean?"

    "Oh, it''s exactly as the word suggests. ''Zen'' is the attribute. It means you possess all blessings, but not necessarily from all gods."

    His words felt like a riddle, and I couldn''t fully grasp their meaning. Am I really not as smart as I thought I was?

    "And in the regular ritual, did it fail? Why was it successful last night?"

    "It was successful last night because you used a large amount of your own magical power. In the morning ritual, you only shed a few drops of blood, right?"

    Certainly, in the first ritual, I only dropped a few drops of blood on the magic circle. However, since Marcel, the vice-chief of the Mage Guild, was also present, I don''t think the ritual was performed incorrectly. It seems that the ''Zen'' attribute is not known even within the Mage Guild.

    "But everyone performs the ritual like that, right? Why is blood not enough if it''s the attribute ''Zen''?"

    "That''s right. Blood is normally used in the Baptism Ritual because you can''t yet manipulate magical power. By mixing the magical power with blood, it marks the recipient of the blessings."

    Noah''s gentle and explanatory words smoothly entered my ears. I found myself wanting to keep listening to that calming voice.

    "Do you know how the Baptism Ritual works?"

    "I learned that it''s about asking the gods for their blessings."

    I involuntarily used polite language. Despite knowing that he''s a cat, his behavior is very mature, like when I deal with Hermes.

    That''s right, he''s a cat, so he''s around 70 years old, right? Isn''t he trying to appear too young when taking a human form?

    "The Baptism Ritual is a ceremony where you open a door to receive blessings using magical power. You need a certain amount of magical power and the recipient''s attribute to obtain blessings. For example, if you want to bestow blessings on a child of fire, and there are six times the magical power of a fire magician, even one magician can do it."

    It seems that not all attributes are required. The magic circle depends on each attribute, so it seems they need all attributes to gather enough people.

    If there are fixed variables embedded in the formula, I can understand why they can''t easily change it. They can''t just switch three fire attributes to something else.

    "Can''t you rewrite the magic circle? If you could, you wouldn''t need to be sent from the temple or the Mage Guild. Your family could do it, right?"

    "I can''t rewrite it. It''s like a key given by the gods. I can''t change the incantations or spells either."

    So, the stories in mythological texts about the gods bringing certain things were not metaphors but actual facts. But the conversation got a bit off track.

    "So, I had to forcefully use my magical power and open the door by myself since my attribute isn''t on the magic circle?"

    "That''s right."

    What a brute force method... but why isn''t my attribute there? Is it a bug in the system?

    "Did Noah add magical power to me? My stomach felt all twisted and weird."

    "About half of it. You have a considerable amount of magical power, and it seems you already had some control over it."

    "Me, control magical power..."

    Suddenly, I recall that I felt like there was a familiar sensation from the swordsmanship training. When I was just born and couldn''t move, I felt frustrated and struggled to move somehow.

    I thought it was just better blood circulation, but perhaps I was using magical power to move.

    "It seems you remember something. Is there anything else?"

    I had so many questions I wanted to ask, but I didn''t know where to start. I needed to explain everything to everyone tomorrow...

    "Um, is it okay to tell someone? Noah, you don''t seem to like people much, right?"

    "You figured that out, huh?"

    "You used to come to play, avoiding Mary."

    "Huh? Ah, it''s true that I can''t appear in front of people. If you don''t have to bring me here, then it''s fine to talk, but is that possible?"

    "That''s impossible... I ended up saying I was helped by a mysterious cat. Now I must look like a completely crazy child."

    "Haha, you''re quite an amusing child when you talk. Do you usually hide your true self?"

    "Like Noah, right? I have to behave properly, or Margot-sensei will scold me. She''s really scary. But I''ve gotten used to it, so I behave properly even when no one''s watching."

    Noah laughed amusingly and seemed somewhat human-like.

    "Marcel-sama, the vice-chief of the Mage Guild, said he would teach me, but is it okay? Is it bad if people find out about this attribute?"

    Noah frowned slightly and put a finger to his lips, seemingly lost in thought. He looked like the kind of creature you''d want to give a nonchalant title like "Thoughtful Nekomata."

    "That''s a bit troublesome. Should I teach you magic?"

    If Noah becomes my teacher, I can feel at ease. There would be no organizational schemes involved, and I wouldn''t become a research subject. Moreover, Noah seems to be knowledgeable about my attribute. Since he''s not human, I won''t end up idolizing him like my teacher who appears in my dreams.

    "Is that okay? But what should I tell everyone... I don''t want to lie too much, and Grandpa will find out."

    Was that statement a trigger? Without a sound, the door to my room opened.

    "I see, so you''re the infamous cat, huh?"

    In an instant, I felt an overwhelming pressure as if my body was about to collapse, and my breath stopped.

    "Oh my, have you noticed? Truly, you are a Beriard."

    "Sherry, come here."

    Hermes and, behind him, Dior, Sergio, and even Didier were there. This is terrible, Noah said he didn''t want to be in front of people.

    "Grandpa! Noah is not a bad kitty! He''s a harmless cat who''s good at magic! He''s not an evil magical beast!"

    "Sherry?"

    "...?"

    For some reason, even Noah looked at me with a puzzled expression. Oh, does he not know that Grandpa is fond of me? But we talked positively about Grandpa during our nightly chat.

    "Noah, calm down, okay? They''re not bad people, so there''s no need to be scared. And don''t use magic to attack, okay?"

    "Kukku... Oh, I see. I''ll do as you say."

    I know this. In moments like this, when we become too guarded and react impulsively, misunderstandings can escalate into trouble.

    "See, Grandpa, this little one is a good child. He''s my friend! I''m sorry for hiding it!"

    While I was troubled by the laughter from Didier and Sergio in the back, Dior''s expression turned pale. Perhaps she''s not good with cats.

    "Y-yes... Sherry''s friend helped with the Baptism ceremony."

    I glanced up at Noah and he nodded slightly. Well, I guess there''s no helping it. In times like these, I have to tell the truth as much as possible and apologize sincerely.

    "Yesterday, I was feeling down, and Noah helped me with the ritual. But since Noah doesn''t like being around people, he left quickly. Tonight, he taught me a lot about magic. Oh, Noah is a very knowledgeable kitty!"

    While I was desperately making Noah seem harmless, I could hear Dior''s trembling voice from the back.

    "Sherry, um, please refrain from calling it a ''kitty''..."

    "Oh, does Madam not like cats? Noah, please don''t become a cat in front of her."

    "Ah. But I think it''s a little different."

    Perhaps more than disliking cats, she might have some sort of allergy. If she has an allergic reaction even to his human form, it might be tough for Dior.

    "Ah, um, is it alright if I call you Noah-sama? And you have no intention of harming my grandchildren, correct?"

    "Call me whatever you like. This child gave me the name. And no, I have no intention of harming them. We are... friends, after all."

    For some reason, Hermes appeared reserved, while Noah maintained an arrogant attitude. I wonder if magical power determines status even among different species.

    "Oh, is Noah a spirit, by any chance?"

    "Not quite?"

    "No way!"

    Didier was laughing so hard he seemed to have a panic attack. Why is it so funny that I''m getting scolded?

    It''s true that Hermes always speaks kindly and praises me, so this is the first time I''ve been scolded. It''s a good thing siblings have quarrels over moments like this, I thought to myself with a touch of bitterness.

    "It was a bit unexpected, but it''s perfect. I''m thinking of teaching this child magic, is that okay?"

    "Magic..."

    "We should probably talk to the adults first. Oh, and there''s something you need to know too. Can you wait here for a bit?"

    Noah said that and confidently left the room with the Beriard family''s adults. Even though he''s not good with people, he''s doing his best for me. I''m a bit sleepy, but I''ll hang in there. And I should prepare some milk for him next time.

    Only Didier, who still can''t stop laughing, remained in the room.

    "Haah! Sherry, you''re the best! How did things end up like this? I don''t get it."

    "What is it! You''re laughing too much!"

    "So, that thing is a cat?"

    "Right now, that''s his current form, but he''s actually a completely black and cute kitty. He can use magic, so he''s probably a demon or something similar. Black animals are said to be nonexistent, so he''s been hiding and meeting in secret."

    Every time I spoke, Didier''s eyes welled up with tears from laughing. There''s nothing I can do if Didier is like this; he''s the type who will laugh even if you drop a chopstick on his funny bone.

    By the way, would yokai be classified as demons? Perhaps it''s closer to fairies. I''ll have to study that more in the future.

    "Well, I don''t know what that thing is, but it should be fun for a while."

    "What are you saying? Didier, it''s about time for you to return to the academy, isn''t it?"

    "Ah! Right... I wonder if I should quit the academy."

    While comforting Didier, who doesn''t want to go back to the academy, he teases me about my secret rendezvous with a black cat . S?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    It''s a bit heavy to think I might still get teased like this even as an adult. But that''s a worry for when I grow up.

    "I wonder what they''re talking about."

    "Well, probably checking its identity or something? It seemed to have some kind of issue. Sherry, whether it''s as a priest or a black cat, you seem to pick up anything."

    "Don''t talk like I''m a child who doesn''t know any better."

    How do they even confirm the identity of a cat? I thought he might have belonged to someone somewhere, but if he''s so knowledgeable about magic, maybe he lives in the Devil''s Forest.

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 11 - A New Teacher

    As I was having tea with Didier, I started feeling a little sleepy when Noah and Hermes returned."Sheriel, from now on, you shall be learning magic from Noah."

    Hermes, looking a bit pale, sighed reluctantly.

    I wonder what they were talking about earlier. Regardless, I am quite satisfied that Noah has been acknowledged and allowed to teach me magic.

    I guess this is what they call "making the best of a bad situation."

    "Thank you very much, Grandfather! And thank you too, Noah! But are you sure it''s okay?"

    "Heh, it''s just perfect for me too. Shall we begin the lessons starting tomorrow?"

    Noah responded with a slight smile that didn''t falter. It seems like he''s still shy around people he doesn''t know well.

    "Oh, this is my brother. Please get along with Noah, brother."

    Didier stood up and slowly walked over to Noah. I watched their interaction closely, hoping they wouldn''t get into a fight.

    "I am Didier Beriard, the eldest son of the Marquis Beriard."

    "Let''s just call me Noah."

    Phew, that was close. I need to teach Noah a bit more about human society. At least, I should warn him about the Beriard family''s sensitivities in advance. Noah''s impertinent attitude might provoke Didier unintentionally.

    "No matter who you are, as long as you don''t reveal your identity, I won''t show any respect to you."

    "Didier! Be more mature."

    Hermes raised his voice unusually. Indeed, Didier might still have a childish side, after all, to get worked up with a cat as his opponent.

    "That''s enough, Didier. Although you aren''t friends, from now on, you are in a position to ask for lessons. Mind your words."

    "Oh, yes, you''re right. Understood. Well then, please teach me, Professor Noah."

    Noah''s faint smile remained unchanged, and he just nodded slightly. It seems he''s still feeling uncomfortable around strangers.

    "It''s alright, Grandfather. I''m sure he wants the same thing. Right, Noah?"

    "Yeah, I don''t mind, Didier."

    Somehow, it seems like a bond of friendship has formed between the two. Now that I think about it, Noah is a boy, so playing with Didier might be more fun for him than lazing around with me on the bed.

    "Noah, it''s good that you''ll have more friends now. Oh, I mean, Professor Noah."

    "Hehe... Yeah, you''re right. You two are my first human friends."

    Hermes seemed to have given up, as he didn''t say anything further and silently moved to the side of the wall. I had hoped for Hermes to become friends with Noah as well, but it seems that it won''t happen so easily.

    "By the way, there''s something I need to tell you. Can I have a moment?"

    "Yes, what is it?"

    "In about three years, you might die. Just be prepared for that."

    "What?"

    Time seemed to stop as I stood frozen, trying to digest Noah''s words. It felt like he was casually talking about the weather, making a life and death announcement devoid of any unnecessary emotions.

    Not just me, but Didier and Hermes didn''t say anything either. Looking at Hermes, who was looking down with a calm expression, I could sense that Noah wasn''t lying.

    "Um, what do you mean? Me? I might die in three years?"

    Wait, wasn''t it supposed to be nine years later? Did my death come sooner or something?

    "It''s just a prediction."

    "You! What do you mean by this? Explain yourself!"

    Even though Didier grabbed Noah''s collar, he didn''t show any change in expression. Now that I think about it, it was the first time I''ve seen Didier angry, and all sorts of unrelated thoughts crossed my mind.

    "This child originally has an abundant amount of magical power. Normally, as the body grows, magical power increases along with it. However, the rate of body growth and magical power increase is not in sync. I initially thought this body would last for another ten years or so, but..."

    "The ritual from yesterday accelerated it, didn''t it?"

    "You catch on fast; you''re a good kid."

    So, whether I can use magic or not, I''ll die soon anyway. I might as well have lived longer by not doing anything.

    Isn''t this a bug in the system? I mean, if you have a lot of magical power, you would expect the body to be prepared accordingly. What kind of incompetent god is behind all this?

    "Why... why did you perform such a ritual! If that''s the case, there was no need for a blessing! You knew about it, didn''t you?"

    "I had a hunch, but you never really know until you try it, right? Isn''t that how magic works?"

    "Are you insane? Sherry is supposed to... in three years... It can''t be true..."

    While I was slighted by the gods, Didier''s eyes seemed vacant.

    "Don''t worry, big brother. We made a promise before, didn''t we? I won''t die before you. I''m sure everything will be fine. Right, Professor Noah?"

    "Well, it''s not impossible. I''ll just say that it''s theoretically possible."

    "Do whatever it takes! If Sherry dies, I''ll kill you!"

    "Now, now, big brother!"

    Though I was shaken, looking at Didier somehow calmed me down. If Noah, who was able to bless me with sheer strength, was here, he might be able to do something. That baseless trust in him existed.

    "I''ve already informed your parents. If you''re concerned, I''ll give you a detailed explanation during our first lesson."

    "Yes... please, and thank you."

    How could I not be concerned? Perhaps there''s a difference in perception between magical beasts and humans. It''s complicated to start feeling a bit of that Beriard attitude in that adorable cat. First, the failure of the blessing, and now the matter of a three-year lifespan... I just want to live peacefully.

    "By the way, can I set up a teleportation array here?"

    "Teleportation? You mean that instant movement thing? Please make sure it''s outside the room, not inside. Otherwise, it could be troublesome, like when I''m changing clothes."

    Even though he''s a cat, him having the ability to transform into a human and speak makes me feel like he should avoid suddenly appearing when I''m in the middle of changing.

    "Mmm, that''s true. Well then, I''ll take my leave for tonight. See you tomorrow, Sheriel."

    With those parting words, he didn''t even need a farewell gesture, just raised his hand and left the room. Soon after, light leaked through the gap in the door, indicating that Noah had left.

    I had only seen life magic before, such as conjuring water or adjusting fire, so I thought it would have been nice if I could have seen teleportation while he was here.

    "Heh... Sheriel always manages to cause one problem after another. It''s never boring, but I wish she''d stop getting herself into life-threatening situations."

    "I''m not doing it on purpose, you know..."

    Following the commotion of last night, it had become another restless night. I had thought my sleepiness was gone, but as soon as I lay down, I dozed off.

    The next morning, before breakfast, as I was getting ready to invite the priest for a walk, Sergio''s chief advisor, Zaris, visited my room.

    "I apologize for the suddenness, but Lord Sergio is calling for you."

    "My father? Alright, I''ll go right away."

    When I entered the discussion room, not only Sergio, but also Dior and Didier were present. Hermes had some other business and was absent.

    After exchanging simple morning greetings, we immediately got to the main topic.

    "Sheriel, the blessing has been successfully performed, and now we need to go to the royal palace to report it. So, I thought we should have a brief meeting first." S~?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    I see, I hadn''t thought that there would be any kind of registration or management, but it seems like a report has to be made after the baptism ceremony.

    "So, first, what will be Sheriel''s status? Will she be recognized as your biological child or adopted? Initially, I was planning to register her as your biological child, but it seems Didier has taken quite a liking to her."

    "Does Didier have some kind of connection to this decision?"

    I turned my head slightly toward Didier, but he seemed to be unsure as well. Sergio looked slightly surprised and then turned towards Didier.

    "Um, if Didier wants to marry Sheriel, then we need to register her as adopted. So, Didier, what do you think?"

    "Marry Sheriel... I don''t want that. It''s better to have her officially recorded as my little sister."

    Marry? Didier and me? Certainly, we were only distant cousins, so it would be permissible, but I had never even considered it. Besides, now he just casually turned me down.

    "Oh, that''s surprising. Could you tell me the reason, though? Won''t you be jealous if Sheriel marries someone else?"

    "Of course, I won''t allow it unless it''s someone I approve of. But I believe the bond between siblings, who support each other unconditionally, is more beautiful than any vow that can be dissolved. After all, wouldn''t my blood relation make our bond stronger than with a mere husband? Ah, I might feel jealous of Sheriel''s child, as they would have stronger blood ties with her than me."

    Is that how it works? Even though I got rejected, it''s a bit embarrassing that Didier cares about me so much.

    "Well, I can understand that somewhat since Dior and I are also distant cousins. I think I made the right choice marrying Dior."

    "It''s a bit strange to have your sights set on Sheriel..."

    A somewhat awkward silence fell upon the room.

    "I see, fine then. If that''s the case, Didier, you should start looking for a partner soon. It''s difficult for the Beriards to find compatible matches."

    "Sigh... Do I really have to get married? Oh, I know, how about we adopt Sheriel''s child? That way, there won''t be any issue with the successor, and I can cherish them even more than my own child."

    Wait, wait, how did we end up here? Brother?

    I had heard that the Beriard family encouraged love marriages. The reason being that political marriages could lead to killing one''s partner if there was no affection involved. That''s why they probably sought Didier''s opinion at this moment.

    "Yeah, that''s a good idea too. If Didier can''t find a partner, then Sheriel can do her best to find one."

    Huh? Shouldn''t you, as the parent, caution him instead? I''m completely left out of the conversation, and it puts enormous pressure on me, not knowing how many years I have left to live.

    "Then Sheriel will go through the procedure as my biological child. From now on, Sheriel will truly be my daughter. Let''s celebrate a day late tonight."

    "Y-Yes! Thank you very much."

    Carrying the pressure of marriage but also feeling joy in the words "true family," Sheriel nodded with a gentle smile.

    "So, about the registration of your attribute, what should we do? According to Noah, it''s ''zen,'' but if we submit the registration as it is, it might cause some trouble."

    I hadn''t really thought that far ahead about the attribute registration. But if Sergio finds it troublesome, then it means there will be more problems for the Beriards to handle.

    "How about Water as my attribute? You know, water is colorless and transparent, right? I think it would explain my hair as well."

    "Sherry...! Just because water is transparent... That''s such a foolish excuse..."

    For some reason, Didier seemed to have hit a weird nerve again. While we might have become close, I still don''t understand Didier''s triggers, but I decided to ignore it, thinking that geniuses have their own sensitivities.

    "That''s fine, isn''t it? Water would also match with Didier. Well, the attribute color isn''t something you choose, but it''s a good way to make it sound plausible."

    Isn''t it? I vaguely remember that in my previous life, when people talked about magic, water attributes were associated with the color blue. But in reality, it seems water attributes are more of a watercolor shade, closer to a natural color. I''ll ask Noah about this later, as it seems to be something they learn in magic class.

    And so, our arrangement regarding my false identity was settled, and I was informed about the rest of today''s schedule. The magic class with Noah had apparently been arranged last night, and it would take place in the late afternoon. I had only the time after breakfast to speak with the priest.

    Surprisingly, there was no mention of the matter regarding my three-year lifespan, which gave me some relief. For now, I had plenty of things to do, and I didn''t want to think about my remaining time for the next half-day or so.

    I was worried that I wouldn''t be able to talk to the priest today, but I found him at the breakfast table, and that relieved me. At the same time, Marcel urged me for a response to his proposal from yesterday.

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 12 - Light

    "Sheriel, please tell me your answer from yesterday!"Despite the fact that breakfast had just begun, Marcel''s lively voice echoed through the dining hall.

    "Marcel-sama, I apologize, but I must decline."

    "W-Why? I hate to say it myself, but I don''t think you''ll find a better teacher than me."

    Certainly, considering magical knowledge and abilities, that might be true. However, Noah knows about my attributes in detail, and above all, he''s less troublesome and less risky. Marcel''s offer is appreciated, but for the sake of my remaining time, I need to decline properly. But how should I explain it...

    "Um... well..."

    "Marcel-sama, can''t you see that Sheriel is troubled? I cannot allow my sister to become a subject of study. Besides, there was a failed ritual once, and Sheriel is still unsettled due to  the anxiety and confusion of it. I hope you can understand that aspect."

    As I stumbled over my words, Didier came to my aid with a perfect smile. It feels like I''m relying on others too much, making me feel inadequate, but for now, I''ll lean on Didier''s kindness.

    I looked a bit troubled and apologized to Marcel once again.

    "I see... I certainly shouldn''t have taken advantage of the situation. But if you ever have any troubles, please consult me anytime. It''s true I have ulterior motives, but the Mage Guild will definitely lend you its strength."

    "Thank you, Marcel-sama. I appreciate your concern."

    After that, Marcel continued to treat me the same way as before, without changing his attitude. Despite making him wait for a day and then declining, I truly believe he''s a good person.

    "Priest, how about taking a walk later?"

    After breakfast and as we were leaving the room, I called out to the ash-haired priest. He flinched slightly, then hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    Though I was a bit concerned about Didier behind me, I guided the priest to the familiar garden. Even if I wanted to steal a sideways glance, his untamed, long, ashen hair hid everything.

    "Have you had a chance to rest a bit?"

    "Yes."

    I couldn''t help but feel he''s talking less than before. Maybe he''s naturally quiet. Thinking that, it struck me, I''ve only heard his apologies and his confession from the past.

    We''ve never had any small talk or discussions about things he likes. I know nothing about him. Would it be okay for me, who knows nothing and is basically ignorant, to be involved in his life?

    A bit hesitant, I decided to voice my thoughts anyway.

    "Priest, would you like to work here?"

    "Huh?"

    "I''ve thought of a way you wouldn''t have to return to the temple. How about working here at the Beriard House under a new identity?"

    The priest''s face, still lowered, turned slightly toward me, and his steps came to an abrupt halt. Proposing something like this to him, who had never left the temple before, might be harsh.

    "So... um, the idea is for you to pretend you''ve died and live as a different person. However, I do understand that abandoning your entire past life is a difficult thing. But if the priest agrees, you could take on a new position here." S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "So, you mean... I would die and become someone else...?"

    Indeed, that''s probably the crux of the issue. I hadn''t thought he would readily accept an act that''s akin to killing himself, but if this method fails, there won''t be anything else I can do.

    "Of course, I''ll respect the priest''s decision! If you become someone else, there won''t be anyone who knows you anymore. You won''t be able to meet people close to you as the priest anymore. You won''t be able to directly protest against the temple or seek revenge. So, I won''t force you into this, but..."

    From the gaps in his ashen hair, I caught a glimpse of a mouth that had been bitten to the point of turning white. Once you kill someone, you can''t undo it. I needed to explain as many downsides as possible to the bewildered priest.

    As I repeated my words, the priest for the first time loosened his cheeks and smiled.

    "I''ve always wanted to die."

    "Priest..."

    Even someone like me, who can''t read emotions well, can understand that there''s no lie in those words. His eyes carry a sense of having given up on something, yet there''s a faint glimmer deep within.

    And slowly, he conveyed his intention to me.

    "I''ve always... wanted to end this kind of life. But I was afraid of facing the sin of running away from my punishment. If Lady Sheriel will grant me forgiveness, I am willing to... happily die. If you would grant me a new life, I would offer it all to Lady Sheriel. The sins that remain within me, as well as the sin of running away from punishment, I will continue to atone for them from now on. So, please, kill this version of me."

    I had misunderstood. The priest wasn''t hesitating due to the formal disappearance of his own life. It was his consciousness of his own sins he couldn''t escape from.

    Even as someone who had been reborn, I couldn''t completely detach myself from my past life. As long as memories remain, the self-consciousness of being "me" continues to exist.

    Would people laugh at the priest, who endures solely to atone for non-existent sins? Would they find it foolish that he entrusts his life to a child he just met? I couldn''t comprehend the priest''s distress. Why doesn''t he just flee? Why doesn''t he retaliate? Why does he continue to blame himself?

    The priest who wishes to be killed still believes in his own sins. Surely, neither a god nor I could grant him absolution.

    I might not understand, but Beriards would show understanding.

    "Priest, I will be the one to kill you. I will also accept your parents'' sins. From now on, please think only of yourself. Accept a new life and strive to find happiness."

    "To find... happiness, through effort..."

    I couldn''t heal the priest''s wounds or remove his guilt. I can only use my identity as the youngest child of the Beriard House, something I''ll gain from today onward, to slightly change his perspective.

    "Oh, right. Shall we decide on a new name? Do you have any preferences?"

    "Would I... be given a name?"

    "Of course. Since my father is still alive now, I can include your name with my official correspondence to have it legalized."

    The priest fell into a brief silence as if contemplating, then turned directly towards me.

    "If you permit it, Lady Sheriel, I would like to receive a name from you."

    "Whoa, hold on there. Entrusting your naming to Sheriel might end in regret, you know?"

    Just as I had been listening silently, Didier unexpectedly chimed in. It seems he''s concerned about my choice of names. While Guri-chan''s name was a bit straightforward, Noah''s name is quite good.

    The priest shook his head repeatedly, indicating that he had no doubts. Didier, pressing to ensure if it''s really okay, nodded his head up and down.

    In that case, I should think it through properly. I want the priest''s future to be brighter from now on, if only just a little. I need to erase the past name, which he had mentioned is too explicit.

    "How about ''Licht''...? It means ''light''. May light be present throughout your future, and may Licht himself become a source of light. I put my wishes into it. What do you think?"

    As if light were actually seeping out, the priest''s eyes sparkled.

    "Licht... To receive such a wonderful name, truly..."

    "Hmm, well, it''s not too bad, right? For Sheriel, that is. At least she didn''t name you ''Stew''."

    Hesitatingly, while the priest muttered "Licht" repeatedly, Didier, beside him, left another tactless comment.

    "Even I, of course, think carefully about people''s names! Noah and Guri-chan were about capturing their features and making them understandable."

    "Haha, I wonder what kind of face Noah would make if he heard that."

    Oh well! Didier''s teasing just ruined the naming ceremony. Even though it''s a grand task to give someone a name, I end up sweating thinking about it now. But judging from the priest''s reaction, it seems he''s pleased, so I''ll take it as a win.

    The priest, who had been looking downward until now, gazed up at the sky, still mulling over his new name.

    "Licht, let''s take our time to think about what you will do from now on."

    Licht''s thoughts seemed to return to me with a start, and suddenly he knelt on one knee. He placed his left hand on his chest, his right hand around his waist, and bent his upper body forward, presenting his neck in a posture that conveyed utmost respect.

    The gesture was the most respectful greeting of nobles.

    "Lady Sheriel, if it pleases you, may I dedicate this life, this soul, this entire lifetime to you?"

    To an offer of dedicating his life, I wasn''t unaffected. I haven''t done anything myself; it''s all thanks to Didier, Hermes, and Sergio. But because of that, I felt I should respond. I need to have the resolve to bear Licht''s life, even though I had simply suggested, ''Maybe you don''t have to return.''

    I needed to make a decision.

    "I permit it."

    With these words, Licht clutched his hand against his chest, his face wrinkled with emotion and dampened by tears.

    And once again, I made up my mind. I must live properly, I must survive. I can''t abandon Licht''s determination after just three years or so.

    Walking through the garden, I called out "Licht" several times, while slowly strolling. His cheeks blushed faintly, as if embarrassed, and his gaze, which had always been downward, gradually shifted to the flowers and trees.

    When I first met him, he seemed like a withered tree in the color of soil, but now he appeared to have regained some vitality. Light had taken residence in his once vacant eyes, his slightly drooping eyes looked like those of a puppy, quite cute.

    I decided to keep quiet. After all, he probably wouldn''t want to hear such things from someone six years his junior.

    "...So, could you submit this with the name ''Licht''?"

    Returning from our walk, I visited Sergio''s office to make this request.

    "And, I would like you to consider that I disposed of the priest sent from the temple. At least on paper, I want to take responsibility. Didier said he wanted to be officially considered my sibling, and I kind of get it now. In the end, it''s just a definition on paper. But it''s different from vows to the gods or mutual pledges; it''s more like a declaration, a statement of intention."

    "Sure, that''s fine. Since it will probably become a rumor that the Beriard family bought Sheriel anyway, I can say we bought him while we were at it. It might be a bit out of sync timing-wise, but nobody''s too fussy about how servants are handled. Oh, of course, I won''t explicitly state that Sheriel was purchased."

    "So, even in the Dark Auction, such things become known?"

    "It''s not so much about what''s being rumored as it is the fact that the Beriard family can''t keep secrets."

    "Yes, given that other nobles were there, seeing you would give away the whole story. But revealing that I was there would bring out other information, so it will just be a rumor."

    "True, with your hair being what it is."

    While answering each of my questions, Sergio was effortlessly drafting new documents. Despite his claims of disliking paperwork, he seemed quite skilled at it.

    Hermes seemed to have communicated everything in advance, as the preparations for Licht''s false identity seemed to go smoothly. By presenting him as a slave, it seems one can register even after reaching adulthood. If he turns out to be unsuitable for training, they might sell him somewhere else. Hearing this explanation, although I accepted it, I couldn''t help but feel a bit uncomfortable with the concept of slavery since it was a culture I was not accustomed to.

    "As soon as I submit this, I will return, so I will join tonight''s celebration. Oh, and you can invite Noah as well; he seems like he hasn''t experienced this sort of thing before."

    While Zaris helped him get dressed, Sergio kept informing me about various things.

    "By the way, after submitting this application, you might start receiving tea party invitations or marriage proposals. For matters of selection and how to write those formal letters, ask Dior. You don''t need to worry about her aesthetic judgment. Also, preparations for the debutante ball will be necessary."

    Oh, suddenly marriage proposals? It can''t be, right? Isn''t it strange to suddenly propose a marriage to a seven-year-old child you haven''t even met?

    Shouldn''t we at least meet a few times at tea parties to see what kind of child I am? Well, it''s not certain if they will really come, so let''s at least mentally prepare for some image training at tea parties. Although I had a slight foreboding about the phrase "debutante ball," my consciousness was being drawn towards wondering if I could get along with daughters from other families who were close to my age.

    After speaking at a rapid pace, Sergio added this in conclusion.

    "By the way, you might receive a letter from the royal palace as well."

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 13 - Magic Class

    With a sense of unease lingering from Sergio''s unsettling words, I waited for Noah.It was the first magic class, and the teacher was a cat, or rather a cat spirit. I was excited. If it weren''t for Sergio''s words and talk about remaining time, I would probably be humming to myself.

    For a moment, I felt a shift in the air and turned my gaze towards the door, where a soft knocking sound followed. Beyond the door that Mary had opened stood Noah in his human form.

    "Ahhhh..!"

    Startled by Mary''s high-pitched scream, it seemed like I was the only one taken aback. Noah raised an eyebrow slightly and murmured, "Oh?" He then walked into the room without further ado.

    "Mary, what''s wrong? Were you surprised because he''s someone you don''t know? This is Noah, who will be teaching me magic from now on."

    "Ahem... I-I apologize. I... um, truly apologize. It''s just that... I''m really sorry."

    For some reason, Mary trembled slightly and held onto her apron tightly while bowing her head.

    "It''s because of the hair color. Normally, people react like this."

    Noah didn''t seem to pay it much mind, his attention directed at his soft, jet-black hair that fell over his shoulders. Mary didn''t react this way when she first saw my white hair; maybe it''s because I was still quite young back then.

    "Mary, my white hair is also something that''s said not to exist, right? Noah isn''t scary, so don''t worry."

    "Um, I''m truly sorry."

    Mary repeatedly offered her apologies, then went on to prepare tea before retreating to a corner of the room. Noah seemed to know this would happen, or maybe he had secretly been visiting Mary before. I felt somewhat guilty for causing this situation. I planned to talk to Mary about it later.

    "I''m sorry, Professor Noah. I''m looking forward to today''s lesson."

    "Ah, well, it''s not exactly a lesson. I''m just going to pass on what I know."

    "How did you learn magic, Professor Noah?"

    "I taught myself. Reading books, theorizing, experimenting, then theorizing again. It''s a cycle."

    Noah truly was an extraordinary cat. I thought there might be some kind of oral tradition in the world of magical beasts, but it turns out he learned everything by himself. There are many things I want to ask, but first, I want to know about my remaining time.

    Whether knowingly or unknowingly sensing my impatience, Noah began to explain the concept of magic in a calm and unhurried manner.

    "Magic is about converting your own magical power into phenomena using chants and magic circles. The collective term for these spells is ''magic.'' You activate magic, conjuring fire or water out of nothing, manipulating the air around you. The scale of the fire or water you create, or the wind you manipulate, is directly proportional to the amount of magical power you have. High-level magic also requires a large amount of magical power. The magical power originates from within yourself, and the attributed magic that isn''t yours is supplemented from the spirit world or gods. Is this making sense so far?"

    His explanation was concise, but his calm voice allowed me to easily take in the information. My dreams might also be helping me to understand it a bit better.

    In short, the more magical power you have, the more water or fire you can create, or you can only manipulate a gentle breeze if you have less magical power. I suppose it means something like that.

    "So, for all the attributes, magical power is supplemented for all spells?"

    "Probably, I think so. Since I''m the only one who can verify it, I''m not entirely sure whether it''s due to the amount of magical power or divine blessings. I don''t have any magic-inclined acquaintances either. That''s why I want to observe your growth while I experiment."

    I see, maybe when Noah said I was suitable, it was because he still had things he wanted to confirm.

    Noah didn''t show any signs of annoyance and continued answering my questions.

    "Attributed magic, depending on the amount of magical power you have, allows you to perform significant magic, while even without an attribute, you can manage something like everyday magic. Chants, spells, and magic circles are like keys given by the gods; the type and scale of the key change with different spells."

    "So, if I memorize all the chants and spells, does that mean the class is over?"

    "No, it requires significant training to manipulate them. Adjusting the amount of magical power you use, controlling what you''ve created -- these things you have to do by yourself."

    It''s not that you can do everything with just one spell, right? Noah created a spherical water mass in his palms as if playing around. Then, he wrapped it around his own hands and gazed at the gently moving water.

    "Like this, you create water, wrap it around your body, and then make it disappear."

    In that instant, the water vanished from Noah''s hands. It didn''t evaporate or disperse like mist; it simply seemed to vanish from the spot.

    "This sequence of actions constitutes a purification spell. If you can specify where and how much water precisely, you can complete the spell by chanting it. But with practice, you can slowly reproduce each step like this."

    It was quite an intriguing scene. The baptism ritual clearly felt like magic, but the water, which I was familiar with from my past life, was something impossible in that life. How fascinating it was. My heart was racing with excitement for this new skill called magic.

    "So, Professor Noah can use magic even without spells. Everyone seems to be chanting something, though."

    "I think you''ll be able to do it once you get used to it. When you use magic, you''ll start to feel your magical power welling up, and you''ll sense the door opening. It''s like making an extra door within yourself, maybe? By doing that, you can control magic with just your thoughts."

    The door... come to think of it, Noah mentioned it during the baptism ritual. I didn''t understand it at all back then, but was Noah referring to a door that was opening?

    "The sensation of magical power welling up is something you should observe within yourself while trying out magic. Shall we step outside for a bit?"

    Noah grabbed me as I attempted to leave the room and once again performed a translocation to the outside. It''s true that you need to walk a bit to get outside from here, but I''d prefer if he didn''t suddenly teleport. At least a warning... ah, I wonder if using a window or teleportation is the usual way to leave for Noah.

    "Since you can already manipulate magical power, gather the magical power within your body into your hand and chant ''Draw.'' At that moment, try to locate the source of the moving magical power. Where does it originate from, and where is it headed? Concentrate on gathering it while being aware of it."

    It was a spell I had succeeded in once, so I should be fine. Following Noah''s instructions, I focused on the faintly stirring magical power within my body. It wasn''t like I was stirring it vigorously, but like blood being pumped from the heart, something was overflowing from around the base of my spine.

    I focused my nerves to the tip of my fingers as if directing that flow toward my right hand. I felt something slightly trembling with a delay.

    As I felt a vague pressure in my palm, I chanted the spell.

    "Draw."

    The space beyond my outstretched hand trembled slightly.

    The magical power I gathered vanished smoothly, replaced by the sensation of something else arriving. Substitution, summoning -- such words floated into my mind. I still didn''t understand the door concept, but I think I grasped the basics of how magic works.

    My magical power transformed into water as the spell indicated, forming a sphere about the size of a baseball and hovering in the air. Wow, amazing! Just as I thought that, the water sphere splashed onto the ground and scattered.

    "Yep, you have good control. Being able to create it is a great start."

    "The image of Professor Noah earlier was too strong in my mind, I guess. I lost focus, and that''s why it fell."

    "Do you understand the sensation of magical power welling up?"

    "Yes, somewhat. I felt something like a shiver around here."

    I placed my hand on the area around the base of my spine and checked from the outside, but I didn''t feel any heat or pressure. It was the same as always.

    "Magical power is more like something generated and overflowing behind the scenes, rather than originating from an organ. The entrance to this source gradually widens as your magical power and body grow. But you widened that entrance too much during that ritual. So, your body can''t handle the excess magical power, and eventually, the accumulated excess will petrify you. We talked about this a little yesterday, right?"

    Petrification? Suddenly transitioning to the topic of my remaining lifespan, I was a bit surprised, but it seemed theoretically understandable. If an excess of magical power was gushing out like a tap left wide open, I could comprehend that it might not be good for the body.

    "If you use magical power every day, can''t you prevent petrification?"

    "That''s one approach. However, if you fail to use up the magical power while sleeping or on some other occasion, you could petrify rapidly."

    While it seems like having a lot of magical power should be advantageous, it''s surprisingly not very user-friendly.

    "So, what should I do then..."

    "I think you can prevent petrification by contracting with spirits. When you contract with a spirit, you share your magical power. Since magic books are full of lies, you won''t know if it''s true or not until you verify it, but looking at the records of those who have actually contracted, it seems theoretically convincing."

    The notion that magic books are full of lies is likely a result of Noah''s actual verifications. There''s no room for thinking of Noah as just a cat obsessed with magic. The situation is getting dubious. The anchor I relied on, Noah, is rather skeptical.

    "So, the spirits would hold onto my magical power?"

    "From my research, I believe that''s how a contract works. So, eventually, it might be good to find a spirit and try contracting."

    Even if it''s said in a nonchalant manner, it''s like going into a forest to find wild birds... I wonder if spirits are that easily found.

    Feeling a bit anxious, I remembered my promise with Didier and the recent encounter with Licht. Anyway, I have no choice but to try. If worse comes to worst, I''ll just keep releasing a large amount of magical power every day. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Yes, that''s right, I could even develop large magical tools and have them stationed in the territory as an energy source. Like Marcel, if I train my body to be strong, can''t I overcome this somehow? If I train to move without using magical power, just relying on physical strength...

    Wait? Didn''t it feel like I''ve been using magical power all this time? Is that alright?

    "Noah-sensei, it seems like I''ve been unconsciously using magical power to move my body. Is that alright?"

    "There''s no issue if you''re using it for something. If you''re using it to enhance your body, for instance, magical power is constantly circulating within your body even when you''re stationary.

    The problem is the unused magical power that should not remain inside your body. There aren''t many records of petrification, but it seems that a person''s body gradually stiffens, turning into a stone containing magical power. It''s like a human-shaped magical stone."

    I see. Just as water spoils when it''s not moving, it seems you shouldn''t hold onto a quantity of magical power that you can''t move. I kind of understand the mechanism now, though it''s not like it''s resolved, but I''m starting to feel calmer.

    Until I can contract with a spirit, I need to avoid increasing my magical power further and practice magical power control. I started with creating and dispelling the water sphere repeatedly, which turned out to be an absolutely forbidden action with the summoning of a large amount of water in the basic magic I tried yesterday. I was a bit exasperated.

    "...But it''s strange. In truth, considering your age and the amount of magical power you have, it wouldn''t be odd if you were already showing petrification symptoms. Is there anything that concerns you? Numbness in your limbs or suddenly falling?"

    "No, nothing like that. I''m quite healthy. If I had to say, I''ve always been a good sleeper. Even now, my sleep duration seems to be longer than average, and it''s a bit worrying."

    "I see. If that''s the case, it''s even more remarkable that petrification hasn''t progressed further. It''s intriguing, something to investigate."

    Everyone seems to be treating people like rare animals for study. While I do have a feeling that Noah''s research could extend my lifespan, it''s not like I don''t want him to thoroughly investigate.

    As I created the water sphere repeatedly, the sizes, which were initially irregular, started to become consistent. I grasped the feeling, so now I tried to focus on the concept Noah referred to as the "door."

    When the magical power vanished with a "shush" sound, that was probably when the door opened. But, I couldn''t sense any feeling of something opening or closing.

    "Sensei, I still don''t understand the concept of the door... I do feel the sensation of magical power vanishing, though."

    "Oh, you''ve followed it that far."

    Noah slightly widened his almond-shaped eyes for a moment, then fell silent as if contemplating something. He placed his finger on his chin and seemed to be deep in thought, as if he were a real human lost in contemplation.

    "Well, there was something I wanted to try out. Would you be my experimental subject?"

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 14 - Temple

    "Oh, oh, if it isn''t Count Beriard. What a surprise to have you visit us."With a jiggling belly, the priest of the Orausteria Kingdom''s Sixth Temple, Gerhult, let out a self-deprecating laugh. Despite his deliberately exaggerated greeting, Sergio responded with his usual calm smile, showing no sign of discomfort.

    "Yes, I just submitted an application to the palace a moment ago. My daughter has received the blessing safely."

    Emphasizing his last words with a meaningful tone, Sergio faced the priest seated across from him. Gerhult, though visibly contorting his face unnaturally, responded with words befitting a noble.

    "Oh, that''s good to hear. There was a time when I wondered how things might turn out, but we were relieved on this side as well."

    Even to Sergio, who wasn''t as skilled in mind-reading as Hermes or Didier, the man''s thoughts were as clear as day. The priest, unfamiliar with social interactions, couldn''t hide his innermost thoughts. The world of nobles wasn''t lenient, after all.

    The priest, just as Sergio had deduced, hadn''t expected this baptism to succeed. After all, the individual sent to Beriard''s domain was not even a fully-fledged priest; he was merely a vessel for impurity. When the news of the failed baptism arrived, the priest was in such a good mood that he couldn''t hold back his laughter. If someone complained, he planned to casually send a young priest and perhaps make a snide remark, maybe even spread rumors about a failed baptism involving a certain problematic young lady.

    But how things had changed. Sergio kept smiling, talking about his daughter as if everything had gone as planned. The priest couldn''t help but think that it wasn''t supposed to be like this.

    "Now, there''s something I must report. That''s why I''ve come all the way here."

    "What might it be?"

    "Well, he... It seems that the young priest was greatly affected by the failure of the first baptism. My daughter is deeply worried as well. You see, my daughter is an incredibly kind-hearted child. She''s been so kind, like a saint, caring for him tenderly---everything from arranging meals to arranging maids. Yes, she really has gone to great lengths to take care of him."

    Gerhult didn''t seem to understand what he was being told, listening to Sergio''s eerie boasting about his daughter. He had no chance to interject, just sweating nervously and listening intently.

    He wasn''t a frog that had caught the snake''s eye. The snake had slithered up behind the frog, peering over its shoulder, sticking out its forked tongue. Gerhult was doing his best to endure this uncomfortable situation.

    "And then, he lost his mind. We were surprised too. We had intended to have him go through the ceremony again. I wonder why? Was his sense of guilt so strong? Or had something in the Beriard estate driven him to despair? Well, I don''t really care, but I thought I should give you a direct report."

    "W-Well, it can''t be... He couldn''t have fallen into impurity over something like that."

    "What''s that? Do you have resistance to impurity?"

    Gerhult couldn''t continue the interrupted sentence. Faced with Sergio''s smile that seemed to say "I know everything," he realized that any slip of the tongue might cost him his head.

    "So, does this mean he''s been... disposed of, in other words, he''s dead?"

    "Yes, he became my daughter''s first conquest. It was good practice for her. I''m thankful for that much."

    Gerhult, who no longer had the composure to smile, clenched his teeth and fists in frustration. Sergio seemed to enjoy watching his expression that seemed to say "you devil." When he had seemingly satisfied himself, Sergio got up from his seat.

    Finally relieved that this wretched heretic was leaving, Gerhult also rose to lead him to the door.

    "Oops, I almost forgot. As a token of gratitude, let me share something good with you."

    Sergio suddenly turned around and lowered his posture as if peering into Gerhult''s face.

    "Beriards don''t like being underestimated. If you want to play, you better use your head a bit more."

    A shiver ran through Gerhult''s entire body, and the chilling voice made his blood run cold.

    There was no sense of magical pressure. It was just pure killing intent, yet Gerhult felt as if his head was about to roll off. He involuntarily placed his hand on his neck, needing to touch it to confirm that he was still whole.

    "Well then, I''ll take my leave."

    With a start, Gerhult''s focus returned to the present, and Sergio put on the same composed smile he had when he arrived, swiftly turning away.

    Dispersing the demonic killing intent, Sergio left the temple behind.

    As Sergio departed, the temple was left with Gerhult pacing back and forth, stomping his feet. His face was red enough to steam, and due to his jiggling belly, he could barely see the ground beneath him.

    "Damn it! That devil!"

    Gerhult hadn''t truly understood the characteristics of the Beriard family. They were flawed individuals devoid of sympathy or mercy, yet they possessed resistance to impurity, making them useful for battling monsters.

    That''s all he had grasped. Whether they were high-ranking nobles or not, he had no respect for nobles who lacked human qualities. The cruel events that went down in history were often symbolic of heresy, and perhaps that was the reason they were called demons.

    But that wasn''t the case. He had been completely deceived by Sergio''s soft-spoken demeanor. The smile that seemed to respect the other person, that seemed to convey a lack of hostility -- it concealed an imminent danger, as though he would snatch away a life in an instant.

    Always relied upon, healed, and thanked, Gerhult was experiencing an aberration. The master of House Beriard, a lord, and the captain of the Order of Knights, his killing intent shattered Gerhult''s self-esteem into tiny pieces.

    The irritation in his gut wouldn''t abate. He wanted to erase the memory of his own fear. These thoughts led Gerhult to a certain tower.

    As he ascended the dim, stone spiral staircase, he lost track of which direction he was facing. Small, latticed windows occasionally revealed glimpses of the cityscape, confirming that he had climbed quite high.

    It was a prison exclusively for nobles within the capital city.

    As a noble, one never descended to the underground cells, no matter how grave their offense. However, escape from the tall tower was impossible, and the window in the cell had just enough room for two birds to perch -- the cell never received ample sunlight.

    Already climbing nearly to the top floor, Gerhult''s legs felt as heavy as lead, and his lungs ached as though they were on fire.

    Passing a silver coin to the jailer and catching his breath, he had the door opened to reveal his intended destination.

    After taking two or three steps, he was met with robust iron bars embedded from the ceiling to the floor, and further back on a large lump, a figure lay still on a cot.

    "What do you want?"

    A low, angry voice emanated from the lump. Simultaneously, it reshaped itself. Despite the distance between Gerhult and the figure, he couldn''t see the face without looking up, due to the figure''s sheer size. With its unkempt hair and beard, the figure appeared like a giant. S?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Or rather, the man''s well-built muscles, the aura he exuded-- it gave the impression of a presence that almost felt like a devil. In reality, there was a bit of space to the ceiling.

    "Today, I have some news for you. I''ve come all this way just to let you know. You should be grateful."

    "Your news is never good. Get me out of here already."

    ---Thud.

    The man, a prisoner, struck the cell wall forcefully. Taken aback by the force and instinctively stepping back, Gerhult was reminded of the humiliation he had felt in front of Sergio. This only fueled his growing malevolence.

    "Hmph, you''ll never leave this place again. Anyway, the news is about your son..."

    Muttering that name was enough to trigger a wave of disgust. While it had been amusing to think of such a name, actually saying it aloud felt as if he was besmirching himself with filth.

    The prisoner stared at Gerhult with bloodshot eyes, and despite the distance, the prisoner''s thick arm clung to the bars as if it could tear the cell apart at any moment.

    "It seems he''s dead. You know that demon duke, right? I sent him there, but he failed the ritual and was disposed of. Such a shame, he was your only son, wasn''t he?"

    Watching the prisoner across the cell, emitting nothing but murderous intent, Gerhult felt his mood finally lifting.

    That''s right, this is it. You''re a prisoner, and I''m a priest. You''re a small existence that can only kneel to me, beg for mercy, and envy me. He was loudly proclaiming this in his heart.

    "Thirteen was still too young for my son... Yet he was still a priest?"

    The man''s voice was trembling, not with fear or sadness, but pure anger. His words carried a bristling hatred, as if the hair on his body was standing on end, and it seemed he could barely force out his words.

    "I''m also feeling regret. Just how valuable were devoted followers like him, strong against impurity just like you? I thought I''d share that sorrow with you, the father."

    Gerhult couldn''t hide the smile that crept onto his face as he regained his self-esteem. Watching the man in front of him, a prisoner, bending under pressure was Gerhult''s secret pleasure.

    This is justice. A person who has been judged, who has accumulated impurity without self-reflection, and who has continuously escaped from the punishments that God bestows. That''s why Gerhult administers his own punishment.

    In this dimly lit room without sunlight, with no one to talk to, he occasionally hears voices of people suffering. But even so, he doesn''t lose his mind; this person is also a heretic, undoubtedly.

    Gerhult didn''t care about why this man didn''t accumulate impurity, why he kept training his body so much.

    Drunk on the exhilaration of punishing evil and the satisfying self-esteem, Gerhult relished in torturing the prisoner from a safe distance, free from violence.

    Satisfied, Gerhult descended the tower, still gazing at the sky before the sun had fully set.

    "With this, my impurity has been purified as well. He''s occasionally useful too."

    Considering how to fill the gap left by the absent priest, Gerhult boarded the carriage.

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 15 - Silent Casting Magic

    "Hey, would you like to be my test subject?"Noah proposed that to me, someone who couldn''t sense ''doors''. Why is it that everyone around me wants to turn me into a test subject?

    "Is that theoretically safe, Professor? I''m asking just in case."

    "Well, theoretically."

    Rather than anxiety about getting into another unfavorable situation, my curiosity about magic won out. I wanted to understand the mechanism, not just the concept, behind how water or fire can emerge from nothing.

    "Alright then, please."

    "Hehe, that''s the spirit. Now, close your eyes and relax. I''m going to connect my thoughts with yours. Since I''ll be using magic, accept the sensations as they come."

    What''s going on? I suddenly imagined the plot from a science fiction anime where someone becomes a cyborg and shivers run down my neck.

    Noah gently placed his hand on my head instead of my neck, and I felt warmth spreading through my head.

    "Oh? What''s this? Do you have a Gift, perhaps?"

    "I probably don''t."

    What is it, really? Is there another problem?

    While Noah''s hand was still placed on my head, the heat in my head continued to rise.

    "Yeah, you seem fine. Let''s give it a shot. Are you ready?"

    "Please."

    Noah extended his other hand forward so I could see it.

    At that moment, something had already flowed into my mind. Something strange, feeling like my own senses yet not mine at the same time.

    I felt like magic power was gathering in my lowered right hand, but it was an illusion. In reality, a sky-blue magic circle was floating beyond Noah''s palm. Ah, so that''s why the scenery seemed blurry when I cast magic. This must be it. Lost in thought, I watched as the magic power released from my hand passed through the magic circle and transformed into water.

    Is this... a door? The magic circle represents a door? But there''s something that fits better for me than a door.

    "Conversion, right?"

    When the shared sensation suddenly cut off, the magic circle in front of me disappeared, and the water fell to the ground.

    "Conversion?"

    "Oh, no. Maybe transmutation. I saw the magic circle. The magic power passing through the magic circle transforms into water, doesn''t it?"

    "Hmm, you saw the circle. You really do have a good sense. But what I wanted you to feel wasn''t there."

    Wait, what? Is it different? Certainly, I understood the mechanism, but if he tells me to create a magic circle inside myself, I don''t get it.

    "That circle is drawn in a dimension between this dimension and another. So, if you create another dimension within yourself and generate a magic circle there, you can manipulate magic through thought without having to vocalize it. Do you understand?"

    It''s turning into a convoluted conversation about dimensions. I''m not good with physics; I was an engineering student from a liberal arts background.

    The concept of dimensions, based on the impression from before, seemed like layers. Dimensions that exist in the same area but normally don''t intersect. To interfere there, you cast a spell, set up a magic circle, and only the layer of the circle connects.

    However, creating another dimension within myself diverged from that image. I imagined water overflowing from my stomach and shook my head.

    "How do you create another dimension within yourself?"

    "I see, that''s where you''re at. Like when you conjured water earlier, try chanting ''Espas''."

    Following his words, I extended my right hand and gathered magic power.

    "Espas."

    With that, a circle appeared before me, and a distortion of about the same size as the water sphere materialized. It wasn''t a clearly defined hole like a black hole, but rather a shimmering, mirage-like fluctuation.

    "Since it''s fixed, try putting your hand in there."

    Even as I worried about what would happen if my hand disappeared completely, my curiosity got the better of me, and I stuck my index finger inside. As I passed the fluctuating spot, my fingertip seemed to vanish.

    So, beyond here is another dimension.

    Eager to test how far my sensationless fingertip could go, I slowly extended my hand. It stopped somewhere around my wrist; it couldn''t go any further. I moved my hand in all directions, realizing that there was only about the space of an adult''s palm.

    "Wow, amazing! Could the size change based on the amount of magical power?"

    Yes, that''s right. A pocket in four real dimensions. Incredible. Magic is fascinating!

    Thanks to the more surreal magic than unusual water magic, I completely forgot about my remaining days and became absorbed in magic. The sensation shared with Noah and the newly visible magic circle. The concept of dimensions and their relation to magic. The pieces floated, connected, dissolved with each other, forming a puzzle. If assumptions felt contradictory, they disappeared, leading to another assumption.

    "Creating that fluctuation within myself, huh? The material comes from a different dimension than the one just created... What does that mean? Well, ''within myself'' doesn''t mean inside my body, does it? Not within the body, but within the concept of myself... Imagining one dimension, if the brain is the operating system, think of myself as a single machine... and create a virtual machine inside. From the virtual machine to the outside... convert the source."

    "Seems like you''re using magic in your head too."

    "Huh?"

    The sudden words brought me back to reality immediately, and I also realized that my thoughts had leaked out. Or rather, what does he mean by using magic in my head?

    "When we connected earlier, there was a slight discomfort. Like I couldn''t grasp it, like it was blurry. Even now, a bit of magic power is gathering in my head. Maybe you haven''t turned into stone because you''re using magic power there."

    "I don''t have muscles in my head, right?"

    "Huh?"

    "What?"

    Using magic isn''t just about enhancing things, right? Isn''t enhancement about muscles? The concept of dimensions I was about to grasp slipped away somewhere.

    "Magic isn''t just about moving muscles. In fact, with a little magic power, you could even stop blood. I don''t know what using blood flow in your head would achieve, but perhaps you''re already able to create a dimension within yourself?"

    Oh, I see. I control magic by imagining it in my head. Comparing the brain to an operating system earlier might not have been entirely wrong.

    I gently close my eyes and regulate my breathing. I practice diaphragmatic breathing, imagining the circulation of blood, while focusing my consciousness on the movement of magic power. If I can manipulate it with imagination, I just need to imagine something familiar.

    A window appears in the completely dark space. This is my thought process. Behind that, two more windows are lined up.

    Ah, this...

    It felt like I was dreaming.

    Even though I should have been completely unfamiliar with the scenery, it felt like I understood that world, myself, and everything that had happened up to now. In this realm, this is the truth and there''s no doubt, a virtual experience where I don''t question its authenticity. An inexplicable space, like a vivid dream.

    Behind the main window are past lives and even lives before that. Hermes had said before that memories from past lives were imprinted, and it seemed to be true. With intention, I could access any information. Perhaps I could access memories from my past lives because they remained as data. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    For my almost memoryless life before that, it''s a bit different. It feels sluggish, like information is missing. While I''m not physically typing on a keyboard and issuing commands, there seems to be some kind of snag when trying to dive in and gather information.

    Well, it''s possible that information doesn''t remain as neatly two generations back. Besides, it''s not necessary to forcefully recall memories from two generations ago. Even the gender was different then, and I don''t want to mess up my personality again.

    Like before, I opened another window. Somehow, I felt like I had grasped the sensation using Espas earlier. With a burst of chimes, a new window appeared, and I understood Noah''s words.

    This is where you generate magic circles.

    I snapped my eyes open and extended my hand. I don''t even need to close my eyes anymore; I can sense one dimension. Mentally chanting "Draw," a magic circle appeared in my mind and the same thing materialized in front of my hand.

    I see, if I imagine where to generate it, the magic circle is copied there.

    Instantly, a beautiful water sphere formed, gently floating in front of me.

    "Yeah, that''s great."

    "Ahaha! Ahahahaha! What is this, it''s amazing! It''s not even about possibilities anymore! Who could have come up with something like this? God? Yeah, gods are amazing after all!"

    I don''t know if I found it funny or if I''m happy, but the tremors in my body wouldn''t stop. My heart beat rapidly with a pounding rhythm that''s different from anything I''ve felt before.

    "Has magic driven you mad?"

    "Oh, no. I''m sorry. I got carried away... But seriously, it''s amazing, feeling omnipotent, like I could do anything."

    My heart was still pounding and my cheeks burned with a mix of uncontrollable excitement and embarrassment. Noah tilted his head as if looking at something strange, then burst into laughter like a blooming flower.

    "You can''t do everything, only what''s possible. But you, well..."

    Noah''s smiling face seemed to rejoice in my success, filled with expectations, making me even happier.

    This non-verbal technique isn''t just about skipping incantations. I realized that when I created a new dimension. Understanding the mechanism, grasping the rules and sensations, even within my mind, spells are unnecessary. Because when I created the internal dimension, I didn''t chant in my mind.

    Surely, it''s because memories from my past life remained as a different dimension that I could grasp this feeling.

    I''m eager to try various kinds of magic. I want to analyze how spells are structured. Maybe this excitement is something I''m feeling from a past life for the first time.

    Becoming absorbed in the joy, I decided to generate a circle again, but this time, I stopped before activating it. I observed the pattern and committed it to memory.

    And suddenly, a wave of nausea hit me, as if my insides were about to come out through my mouth. Along with that, my head started to sway so much that I lost my sense of balance.

    "Ugh..."

    "You got a little carried away. Using a lot of magic power all of a sudden can lead to magic sickness. Come, I''ll help you regulate it."

    "R-right... I wanted to observe the magic circle, so..."

    What''s coming up isn''t stomach acid, but it seemed like a high concentration of magic power. It''s an uncomfortable feeling akin to heartburn. I''m not sure if magic power has concentration levels, though.

    Unable to withstand the dizziness and nausea, I crouched down at Noah''s feet. Noah lightly placed a hand on my back like during the baptism ritual. Gradually, the unsettling wriggling that felt like it''s affecting my insides started to calm, and I can somehow breathe normally again.

    "Thank you, Professor Noah."

    "Fixing the circle requires a fair amount of magic power. That''s why Gifted individuals also need to slowly learn to draw magic circles over their lifetime."

    Gifted, referring to Gift holders, I assume. Speaking of which, Hermes had said that the Gift for disease diagnosis remains even after the mage''s death.

    "Do Gifts also involve magic circles?"

    "Yeah, it depends on the Gift, but the advanced ones are as complex as what''s used in the baptism ritual. It''s good if you can document it before you die."

    Gifts are truly gifts from the gods to individuals, not requiring chants or spells. They can suddenly awaken one day without any warning.

    Including magic without attributes, it was explained that these are abilities beyond what''s possible with magic, something like superpowers. Honestly, to me, magic was also a kind of superpower. And now, from the sensation of creating dimensions, I can''t really distinguish between Gifts and magic anymore.

    For now, let''s just understand it this way: what Professor teaches is magic, and what he can''t do are Gifts.

    "By the way, Professor, I heard that I''ll have a baptism celebration tonight. Would you like to attend?"

    "Hmm, I''ll pass. If I go, the celebratory atmosphere might get ruined."

    Noah still seems concerned about his black hair, patting my back and signaling the end of the magic adjustment.

    "I see... Professor, you live in the Devil''s Forest, right?"

    "Why do you know that I live in the Devil''s Forest?"

    "Just a hunch, I guess. And Guri-chan seems to visit you occasionally. If you get hungry at night, feel free to drop by. I''ll prepare milk and meat."

    Noah had a color that doesn''t exist in this world like me. And yet, tonight, I''ll be celebrating, while Noah, due to that color, will be heading back to the forest alone.

    It might be impolite for me to have any thoughts about this, but I feel a bit lonely. It''s Noah who bestowed blessings upon me and opened the door to my magic.

    "Hehe, I don''t know what you''re thinking, but milk isn''t necessary. If I feel like it at night, I might pay you a visit."

    It''s not the perfectly composed smile of a work of art but a slightly disheveled one that cleared away my sense of inferiority.

    I felt like he looked a bit more human than the first time I saw him. As I contemplated the story of a yokai becoming human through interacting with people for hundreds of years, a hand lightly patted my head.

    "Let''s call it a day for now, Sheriel."

    "Yes! Thank you, Professor Noah!"

    I was called Sheriel! It seems like I''ve been acknowledged, even if just a little bit.

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 16 - A Private Unveiling for Family

    Perhaps due to using magic power during class, the discomfort inside my body disappeared, but I felt unusually fatigued. My legs didn''t respond as I wished, and just raising my arms a bit felt heavy.Could this be my actual physical strength? It was often cautioned that enhancing oneself with magic power all the time isn''t good, was this the reason?

    I need to learn this strengthening thing sooner rather than later. Despite my motivation, as soon as I lay my tired body on the bed, I quickly fell asleep.

    "Sheriel-sama, it''s about time."

    Mary''s gentle voice pulled me back from the world of dreams. Despite the short nap, my head felt clear upon waking, and the fatigue has disappeared.

    "Mmm... Thank you. Oh right, it''s about Noah, I wonder, does everyone fear colors that don''t exist?"

    "I''m truly sorry... It''s just that the color black is associated with demons..."

    "Even though you work at the Beriard estate, demons are still something to be feared, huh?"

    Mary took a slight breath as if she''s received divine inspiration, then widened her eyes and let out a convinced sound.

    "Indeed, it''s probably because the members of the Beriard family... I mean, I apologize."

    Concrete details like colors or appearances related to the Devil''s Forest weren''t mentioned, but maybe just the color black easily gets associated with fear. In my past life too, there was the superstition that black cats were ominous, so it''s probably something along those lines. Things that we''ve never actually seen tend to inflate feelings of fear and prejudice.

    Outside the window, the sun was beginning to set. The purple sky was mixed with red and indigo, resembling the colors of the Beriard estate. As I felt a kinship with the clouds dyed in three colors, the place was decorated in the blink of an eye.

    My dress isn''t anything like a corset; it''s more like a voluminous one-piece with lots of fabric. For this unveiling event, I''m wearing the colors of both my parents - the crimson fabric is adorned with navy embroidery. Though it''s a bit mature for a seven-year-old, it''s very chic and cool, so I''m quite fond of it.

    A few days ago, Didier gave me a white rose, and they pinned it into my hair, which I''ve done up in a half-up style.

    "Are you okay?"

    It''s a different kind of anxiety compared to the first time I came here. I''m about to head to what''s akin to my unveiling event. Only very close family members are gathering, including the aides and knights who have been restricted until now. Once this is over, I''ll finally be able to freely roam the castle, but after that conversation just now, I''ve suddenly become unsure about my hair color.

    "Of course, because you''re so adorable."

    "I hope the cuteness of a child will work on the Beriards..."

    Children unconditionally find things cute, it seems to be an animal instinct. Flashes of the mocking smiles of the young ladies and young masters I saw in my death dreams flickered in my mind, and I sighed. A soft knock came from the door and Mary responded, revealing Didier standing there in formal attire.

    "Hehe, it seems my adorable little sister was some kind of princess somewhere."

    "Thank you for coming to pick me up, Didier-sama."

    His slightly unconventional lavender hair is tied high, and his white-based formal suit is adorned with delicate blue embroidery. I haven''t seen much white fabric, so I suppose it was tailored for this occasion.

    "It''s a bit sad that I''m not wearing your color, big brother."

    "Don''t you think? That''s why, here."

    Smoothly extended toward me was a thin, pale purple rose. The thorns had been neatly dealt with, and it was a size larger than the white rose I received the other day. As Didier inserted it beside the white rose, it almost felt as if we''re real siblings.

    "Thank you very much. Now, there''s still grandfather."

    "Sheriel, give grandfather the white rose. If you keep putting flowers in your hair, it might become quite a spectacle."

    "But this is something I received from you, big brother. Is it alright?"

    "Of course. It''s a white rose meant for this purpose."

    Escorted by Didier, we walked toward the back of the main building. It might be a little extravagant to dress up this much for a birthday party with only close family members, but that''s how it is for nobles.

    Passing by several similar doors, we finally reached the one with the servants waiting behind it.

    "It''s not the usual dining room."

    "Hmm? It''s technically an unveiling event. But this is a smaller hall."

    With a creaking sound, the door opened, and the sight beyond it made me freeze in place.

    "How is this a private family unveiling event?"

    "We''ve actually narrowed down the number of people quite a bit, you know?"

    What the heck! There must be around a hundred, no, maybe two hundred people here. The glamor is enough to make you think it''s someone''s wedding.

    People inside the venue started noticing my presence as I stood there paralyzed. The room fell into a momentary hush. Some frowned, others averted their eyes, some assessed me from head to toe, and occasionally there were those who relaxed their cheeks. But the friendly gazes were very few.

    "Well, shall we go? Grandfather''s been waiting."

    As Didier smiled, the atmosphere in the room seemed to change. Bewilderment, perhaps even panic.

    Descending the split staircase, Sergio, Dior, and Hermes are for us waiting below. My tense body naturally loosened in their presence, like a feeling of relaxation washing over me.

    For those Beriards I was so afraid of, to now be the most comforting presence--seven years ago, I couldn''t have imagined such a thing.

    "Sheriel, even though it''s a bit late, happy birthday." S?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Thank you, Father."

    "Mmm! How lovely... But Didier, why are you the only one in that kind of outfit?"

    "Oh, I happened to find someone from another country with connections at the academy. The academy isn''t too bad either."

    Facing Hermes'' glare, Didier responded with a calm expression and gave me a nudge with his elbow. I see, so this was his plan...

    "Grandfather, may I present this to you?"

    Saying so, I offered the white rose to him. Hermes covered his face with both hands and looked up at the sky. A faint groan escaped him, but this was a usual occurrence, so he should be fine. Grandfather was still his usual shy self.

    "Haah... very well, I''ll gratefully accept it."

    As Hermes came back to his senses, he bent slightly at the waist, and I inserted the white rose into his lapel. In return, Hermes took out a small jewelry box.

    "This is a gift from me to Sheriel for her birthday. Will you accept it?"

    Gently opening the jewelry box, the smooth opal brooch inside was illuminated by the hall''s light, revealing its ever-shifting colors. Its pale milky-white hue, like Hermes'' light blond hair, combined with the glimmer of gold, was breathtaking. The brooch had a subtle, exquisitely designed edge, not overly flashy but detailed enough that you''d want to gaze at it for a long time.

    "Grandfather, it''s so lovely, I don''t know what to do... I''ll treasure it."

    I pinned it to my chest, completing the collection of Beriard family colors. Suddenly, I glanced around and noticed that skeptical gazes have transformed into mended smiles.

    Holding hands with Didier and Sergio, I ascended to the podium. Inside the smaller hall, three tables were arranged, adorned with a variety of meat dishes and fruit platters. It seemed to be a standing party format, with about 200 adults all focused on us.

    Sergio took a step forward, and even the faint rustling of clothes disappeared.

    "Thank you all for gathering here. Today marks the day a new member has joined the Beriard family. Since this is a private family unveiling, let''s skip the formalities."

    Hermes furrowed his brows, glaring at Sergio, but the man himself seemed completely unaware and continued his words briskly. It''s somewhat reassuring for me since it helps ease the tension, but as I thought that, Sergio, who was wrapping up, looked back at me.

    "Now, Sheriel, greet everyone."

    Of course, I should. But I didn''t hear anything about such a large number of people, so I''m completely unprepared. Margot-sensei, help!

    Given a gentle push by Didier, as I stepped forward, I focused on recalling the etiquette lessons I''ve received.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you all for the first time. I am Sheriel Beriard, the second child of the Beriard Marquis family. I express my gratitude to the Water God for the joy of being able to greet all of you today. I look forward to our acquaintance."

    I meticulously executed the noble etiquette, from the tips of my fingers to my posture. To maintain my balance, I stabilized my core and lightly lifted my skirt, then slightly parted my left leg while sliding the toes of my right leg to the back. I can''t bend my knees in a traditional curtsey, so my movement is closer to a ballet''s bow. Since today is more casual, I only lowered my hips a bit. But my legs and abs were close to cramping.

    This would be the first and last time I perform this greeting for them. It''s essentially a practice, but I thought there would only be teachers, servants, and a few aides, so I regretted not practicing more.

    As scattered applause started and spread throughout the room, I finally felt my shoulders relax.

    Without a moment to catch my breath, as soon as I sat down on the chair arranged on the podium, I started receiving greetings from the noble guests one after another.

    Sergio''s aides, Dior''s escort knights, and even Hermes'' guard knights seem to have participated. However, it''s not everyone; it seems only those who hold positions are present. Still, it''s quite a number, and I''m anxious if I''ll be able to remember them all in one go.

    All of them, without exception, shifted their gaze to my hair. They don''t overtly display their discomfort, but I can sense their confusion. It seems I''ve become somewhat adept at reading noble expressions.

    Even the lower-ranking nobles, the servants, were attending the banquet. However, it appears that their purpose was to remember my face, as they didn''t directly engage in conversation.

    "Sheriel, feeling tired? Shall I get you some food?"

    "Thank you, Didier. Just a small portion of fruit, please."

    Sugar, I need sugar. My head is tired, and I crave something sweet more than meat.

    "Sheriel-sama, congratulations on your birth."

    Upon hearing the familiar voice, I turned my gaze forward. Margot, wearing an elegant deep green dress, was performing a graceful, top-tier bow.

    She should be stretching her toes neatly, with her knees touching the ground, but her feet weren''t protruding even slightly from her skirt. Her smooth return to her upright posture was exactly the refined lady I aim to become.

    "Margot-sensei!"

    I inadvertently blurted it out, and Margot''s sharp gaze pierced through me. Oh no, what am I doing, letting my guard down like this?

    "Margot-sama, thank you for gracing us with your presence. Your words of celebration are deeply appreciated."

    "Margot, it''s fine for a day like today. After all, it''s a celebration."

    "It''s not fine, especially because it''s today, Didier-sama. This is a valuable practice opportunity. But Sheriel-sama, your previous greeting was incredibly beautiful and elegant."

    Margot''s words made me want to rush forward and hug her with a teary smile. Of course, if I did that, she''ll certainly give me a stern lecture.

    "Margot-sensei... These are the most heartwarming words of celebration."

    Moisture brimming in my eyes, Simon arrived as well. He praised my greetings and manners as well, and I''m regaining my spirits more and more. It seems I was even more downcast than I thought. The gazes still flit my way, as if they were still watching me conversing and eating.

    Perhaps predicting this situation, the familiar aides and teachers might have waited until others finished their greetings. Since I managed to chat with Marcel and Licht, I''ve become much more at ease.

    After all the greetings were finished and everyone was enjoying their food and drinks, it''s time for the second part of the unveiling.

    "Now, Sheriel, put water in this cup."

    The unveiling ceremony is not only about introducing myself but also about revealing the blessing I''ve received. Therefore, I couldn''t hold the birth celebration on my actual birthday, given the spell mishap during the initial ritual.

    As everyone watched, it''s customary for nobles to create a large cup of water with basic water magic. It can be just a few droplets, but I plan to create a perfectly formed water sphere as I practiced.

    "Sheriel, don''t cause a flood like you did in your bedroom, alright? Even if your aim is slightly off, with a cup that big, you should be fine."

    "Big brother, I''ve practiced a lot for today, so it should be fine."

    I assured Didier and, amid everyone''s attention, placed my palm over the cup. Despite the short nap I took, I haven''t forgotten the feeling.

    Keeping my focus, I created a neat water sphere, and to maintain its shape, I adjusted my magic once more.

    "Well, how is it? Did I make it beautifully?"

    Turning back with confidence, I found my entire family staring wide-eyed and frozen. Did I manage to create something so beautiful that they''re this surprised? It''s embarrassing.

    "Wait a moment, isn''t this a bit too much even for the Beriards?"

    "No, this is odd, why aren''t you chanting? What''s happening?"

    Huh? Just as I''m about to think that, Marcel, who was watching nearby, let out a yell akin to a thunderbolt.

    "Miss Sheriel!"

    Uh-oh, scary. Marcel''s shout triggered commotion in the room. Did I do something wrong? I couldn''t really tell from the atmosphere. So, I reluctantly dropped the water sphere into the cup and timidly aligned myself with everyone.

    "Why are you coming back so casually?"

    "Yeah, yeah! The Beriard family is temporarily retreating! Zaris, please hold back Marcel. Oh, everyone, please continue enjoying the feast. Yes, well then, see you at tomorrow''s official duties!"

    Sergio, unusually quick on his feet, swiftly gave out commands, and the entire Beriard family hurriedly exited the venue, away from Marcel. Apparently, tonight will be a long night as well.

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 17 - Troublesome Matters

    "I must take my leave here. I still need to soak in the bath tonight. Sheriel, well done, that was a beautiful water sphere. Goodnight."Amidst the hustle and bustle in the corridor, Dior suddenly left the scene. She cares about me, but it seems she''s solely interested in beauty.

    "Mother, thank you for the lovely unveiling ceremony today. Goodnight."

    Still nestled in Sergio''s arms, I bid my goodnight while entering the domain of slumber. Dior elegantly nodded and disappeared into her room.

    I still felt like I could hear Marcel''s voice from the small hall, but it must be an illusion. Upon entering Sergio''s study, the door was securely locked with both a physical key and soundproof magical devices. I wonder when I''ll be allowed to sleep.

    "Now then! Sheriel, what exactly did you do just now?"

    "That... no matter how you ask me... I learned it from Professor Noah today."

    "Sigh... So, does that mean he doesn''t need an incantation either?"

    "Yes."

    Noah is indeed a bit of an odd kitty. He managed to successfully perform my baptism ceremony, even though nobody could figure out the cause of the failure. He can even change into a human form, and considering he''s not your usual teacher, there''s really no point in questioning him.

    "You seem to completely lack understanding of the gravity of this situation. This is quite serious."

    "Is that so? Professor Noah said that I would be able to do it with practice. I''ve managed to do it myself."

    "Listen here. Magic is like a divine tool bestowed by the gods. Incantations, spells, chants, magic circles--these cannot be altered. Yet, you''ve fundamentally changed them. Do you understand? You''ve changed the very mechanism!"

    When put that way, it sounded like a big deal, but I don''t think it''s all that complicated once you understand the mechanism. Besides, something''s off. I can''t quite grasp the reason everyone''s so surprised, and I''m not entirely sure why there''s such a discrepancy in perception.

    Could it be that I''m being scolded for defying the gods and blaspheming? My confidence wavered a bit, and my voice became hesitant.

    "I haven''t changed the mechanism itself... I just altered the way a little, maybe."

    "How did you do it?"

    Hmm, he seemed interested after all. It appears that the Beriard family members are curious about things other than their usual obsessions.

    "Um, in order to directly summon a phenomenon from the dimension where magic resides, you create another dimension within yourself and generate a magic circle there. But once you grasp the sense of that dimension, you can do it easily."

    "Hmm, that''s still quite confusing. It gets really messy towards the end."

    "Sheriel, did he do something to you?"

    Something, huh? It feels like everything related to magic is connected to Noah. Without much time to worry about whether I should be honest, I met Hermes'' gaze and surrendered.

    "He blessed me, expanded the entrance of my magic, shared thoughts with me, and adjusted my magic, something like that."

    "I only understand up to the point of the blessing. By the way, didn''t we forget to ask how he blessed you? I totally forgot about Noah and Sheriel''s remaining lifespan."

    "Ah, I did ask. I didn''t quite understand, though. Now that I think of it, that''s also a modification of magic, isn''t it?"

    Sergio said it so nonchalantly that Didier trembled and clenched his fist to contain himself.

    "Is that so? Understood, Your Grace. Um, should we have Noah explain it properly? Of course, I''ll be present too. Leaving this matter entirely to you, Your Grace, might lead to Sheriel facing trouble without us realizing. And, by the way, what exactly has Grandfather been doing all this time?"

    "I''ve decided not to interfere in this matter."

    The male members of the Beriard family are starting to fall apart. If I can get Noah to explain, that would be ideal. But even if I try to explain, I still don''t understand what''s normal in this world, so I can''t see what exactly needs to be explained. To me, the fact that water comes out by chanting a spell is also a puzzling phenomenon that''s hard to explain.

    "Really! If it''s like this, I can''t leave the academy in peace."

    Originally, there''s no class for the five days after the baptism ritual, so my next magic class should be three days later. But tonight, I plan to ask Noah if he can come again tomorrow.

    "More importantly, what should we do about Marcel? This has become quite troublesome. Maybe we should just finish him off here?"

    "Father, isn''t Marcel your friend? If you kill him once, you won''t be able to bring him back."

    "He''s not a friend. Well, it''s true that I''m starting to get the feeling that he might cause even more trouble later."

    Dangerous, dangerous. If someone were to die because of me, I''d probably dream about it every night. I vaguely remember that the magician sent for the baptism ritual usually attends the unveiling ceremony and stays overnight before leaving. So, Marcel will be leaving tomorrow.

    "Is there no magic to erase memories?"

    "Well, there''s a magical tool that can read memories, but as for erasing them, even if there is, it''s likely controlled by the royal family."

    Hmm, Sergio was in the Royal Knights, so his information should be reliable. Maybe I should try hitting him a few times... I remembered Marcel''s massive frame and instantly dismissed the idea of a physical attack.

    For now, how about suggesting he leaves? The issue seems to be leaking out, but for me, the bigger challenge is avoiding that boar-like investigation.

    "Could you create a reason for him to stay?"

    "What? Set fire to the capital?" S?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "No, since Marcel will report back to his captain as long as he''s alive, it will eventually lead to more trouble. Should we find something to hold over him and keep him silent?"

    "Hmm, it seems it''s not working after all. Everything seems to be quite complicated. Listening to both of you, it appears that it''s less about the non-verbal casting itself being the issue, and more about the hassle of being pursued from various sides. In the end, everyone here seems to dislike trouble. It''s quite surprising to find a sense of family bonds in a place like this."

    "Father, at this point, why not just brush it off as a misunderstanding? Since you can surely command the castle''s people to coordinate their stories?"

    While I tried to suggest a peaceful solution, Hermes let out a slight cough.

    "Sheriel, I''m a bit worried that this might affect Marcel''s mental state. He could become paranoid and harbor impurity. Due to his single-mindedness, he might descend into darkness even further once he gets fixated."

    I see, that makes sense. I thought it would be better than murder or attacking the capital, but Hermes seems to think that the suggestion might be a bit cruel to Marcel.

    Ultimately, no good solution emerged, so we settled on keeping silent. Marcel probably won''t leave until he confirms the truth of the situation, so the consensus is to wait and hear what Noah has to say. Honestly, everyone is tired of the trouble, so I''ve abandoned thoughts about Marcel.

    Returning to my room, I suddenly felt relieved, and my stomach rumbled loudly. Speaking of which, I haven''t really eaten much.

    "Sheriel-sama, your meal is ready. I will bring it to you."

    "Thank you. Have Mary join us."

    "I''m grateful for the invitation, but as a servant, I''m not allowed to dine with the master. I appreciate it, but I will have my meal later."

    No one was watching, so it should be fine. But after the baptism, I have to conduct myself formally as a noble. Even in private. It''s necessary to maintain appearances behind the scenes. Various meat dishes that were served during the banquet were gradually brought in, along with bread and vegetable soup.

    It seems Cork was aware of my hunger and had been waiting. Everything was freshly made and steaming.

    "Cork seems to have mastered handling vegetables completely."

    The vegetables'' sweetness, the meat broth, and even the herb seasoning were perfectly done. As I ate while mumbling to myself, the window made a crisp sound.

    "Meow."

    "Oh, Professor Noah!"

    It''s the first time he''s come while Mary was here, but maybe seeing him in humanoid form during the day has lessened her wariness.

    "Eek... a black... cat..."

    "It''s cute, right? It''s Professor Noah, my magic instructor. Actually, he''s a kitty."

    Opening the window and letting Noah in, he hopped onto an unoccupied chair and sat down elegantly. Mary still seemed uncomfortable with the black creature, so she kept some distance.

    "Sheriel-sama, can magical beasts turn into humans?"

    "Professor Noah is a magical cat who''s good at magic. Cats that live for a long time can eventually transform into humans."

    "This is the first time I''ve heard such a thing."

    I wonder if such stories turn into ghost stories here. In this world, the only scary stories I''ve heard are about the Devil''s Forest. Perhaps they don''t spread stories that overly fuel children''s fears.

    "But, don''t you think he''s cute in this form? Being glossy and able to use magic, isn''t that amazing?"

    While still a bit bewildered, Mary nodded as if trying to keep up appearances and retreated to the corner of the room.

    "Professor, good evening. Today, during the debut, I used a water orb, but things went awry because I didn''t recite a spell."

    Noah didn''t seem to react, his nose sniffing at the assortment of meat on the table.

    "Oh right, I forgot to bring meat. Mary, if there''s any meat left, could you cook it without using salt and oil? Is that alright?"

    "Yes, it''s still the time for the servants'' meals, so the kitchen is still operational. I''ll be right back."

    Hastily, Mary left the room, and while waiting for the professor''s meal, we engaged in some conversation. As Noah was in his cat form, he couldn''t talk, so it was mostly me talking.

    "Professor, please wait a moment. So, about the non-verbal casting? Could you explain it to Father and Brother?"

    "Meow."

    "Is that alright? I''m sorry, I couldn''t explain it well. I would be delighted if you could come again at lunch tomorrow."

    Noah jumped off his seat and onto my lap. As I stroked from his head to his back, the velvety smoothness brought a sense of comfort.

    "Hehe, with this appearance, you''re quite a spoiled one. Well, cats are capricious, after all. You''re so glossy tonight too."

    While I feel like it''s impolite to pet a cat while eating, it''s break time now, so it should be fine. After a while, Mary brought in the meat, and when it was placed on the table, Noah started alternating between staring at the meat and me, as if trying to figure out if it''s appropriate to eat.

    "Go ahead, Professor. We haven''t used any salt, so it should be safe even for a kitty like you. Please let it cool a bit before you eat."

    Noah sniffed at the meat and, seemingly startled by the steam, blew a gust of air to quickly cool it down.

    "See, Mary? Even though he''s a kitty, he uses magic, right?"

    "Yes, but using magic and turning into a person are different matters."

    Ignoring our conversation, Noah continued to devour the meat with gusto. I continued my meal after having my hands washed again.

    "Professor, speaking of which, magical beasts don''t use incantations, right? So, do you know a method to not use incantations?"

    He pounded his tail on the table and still seemed deeply engrossed in the meat.

    Finally, I realize the source of the uneasiness I felt earlier. Right, I''ve been watching Noah, in his cat form, summoning light. Guri-chan and Kurumi use magic without chanting spells.

    Hence, I didn''t have a sense that magic requires incantations.

    "I see, that clears things up. So, everyone is just under the impression they can''t do it. Professor, please help us tomorrow. It''s difficult for me to explain alone."

    Noah made a small meow, showing interest in the hot milk Mary brought.

    "My goodness, Professor, are you listening? You said you didn''t need milk at lunch. I''ll put it in a small dish so it cools down. Please drink it once it''s cooled."

    Pouring half of the hot milk into a small dish, I offered it to Noah. He blew another gust of air and started licking it.

    Truly capricious. But that''s what''s charming about cats.

    As he sipped the cooled hot milk, I talked to him about tonight''s debut party.

    And the next day, Noah didn''t appear even after noon.

    This is why cats are like this...

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 18 - True Identity

    Two days after the debutante ball, Noah still hadn''t shown up. In the end, I managed to get through by keeping silent about Marcel.Fortunately, since I''ve officially become a noble now, Marcel can''t just barge into my room as he pleases. The tower I live in is on the outskirts of the castle, so apart from meals, life wasn''t that inconvenient without using the front entrance as before.

    "Ah, finally I can settle down and play with Sheriel."

    "Brother is about to come of age, isn''t he? Is it okay for you to be playing with me instead of your friends?"

    Even though he said "play," it mostly involved having tea or helping with various business matters. Occasionally, he would engage in experimental activities in the servants'' anteroom. At fourteen years old, he should be in his prime for wanting to play with boys his own age, but is it really alright for him to be playing with me all the time?

    "There''s nothing as boring as friends of the same age. Just give them a few kind words and they''ll mistakenly think I''m a good person and start fawning over me. And those who really know me won''t come near me."

    "It seems mastering disguise is inconvenient in that regard. Without intending to, my brother ends up behaving in a charming way."

    "That''s right! Do you understand? Just occasionally, when I''m getting bored, if I stick a thorn in, they tremble like a fawn. That''s quite enjoyable too."

    I don''t sympathize, but I can somehow understand. Since Beriards are trained to automatically behave like a person of good character, people might approach him to flatter him just with a few sweet words. Even though he doesn''t care for it, he somewhat enjoys it.

    "My brother, friends of the same age are important. In my past life, I didn''t have many friends, but I still learned a lot."

    "Sheriel, were you not very bright in your past life?"

    "Well, it''s not quite like that. It''s just that even by observing others'' perspectives and experiences, your own world can broaden. But even so, Grandfather said I''m still immature..."

    My few friends. I might not have had any romantic experiences, worked for a harsh company, or had an idol hobby, but even just listening to my friends'' stories made me feel like my world had expanded.

    "Sounds like something close to a lesson on human nature. Learning from those above you is important, but it''s equally important to absorb various perspectives and make appropriate choices. Of course, it might lead to interesting stories or acquiring rare items too."

    Hmm. I wanted to talk about the richness that can come from connections between people more, but it still seems difficult for me. Also, for me to be lecturing Didier like this, my own insecurity about making friends is actually quite significant.

    "I''m also starting to worry about whether I can make friends or not. Perhaps my hair is causing more confusion than I thought?"

    I remembered the gazes at the debutante ball. Even the adults, essentially my parents'' subordinates within the castle, had that reaction. It''s understandable for children to show blatant disgust. Although I haven''t experienced those gazes yet, the memory of them lingered within me.

    "It''s not a big deal. Sure, they might be surprised at first, but once they get to know Sheriel, everyone will like you. Those who judge Sheriel based on something as trivial as hair color aren''t worth befriending, right? It''s a shortcut, after all."

    "Indeed, you''re right. It''s easier not to have to go through all the probing."

    "Well, those who dare to approach might be cunning in some way, so if I do make a close friend, I''ll definitely introduce them to you, you know?"

    Isn''t that being a bit too overprotective? I''ve heard that the upcoming tea party will invite noble children aged seven to ten. They plan to invite a few pairs from outside territories due to relations with other domains, but since most are local nobles, even if they express disgust, there shouldn''t be any plotting or schemes.

    "If my brother will introduce his friends, I will be the first to introduce mine, once I have any friends, that is."

    "Haha, for geniuses like us, making friends might be the most challenging."

    "Hehe, that''s not funny at all, dear brother."

    Since Noah, my only friend, has recently become my teacher, I currently have no friends. If things continue like this until I die, it will probably be a more miserable existence than in my previous life.

    "Speaking of which, Licht also doesn''t have friends, right? He must be bored, so shall we go visit him for a bit?"

    "Licht should be receiving treatment from Grandfather right now. His heart, which had been paralyzed for so long, has suddenly started to move again, so it might still take a bit more time."

    I thought his complexion had improved quite a bit at the debutante ball...

    "For Licht, Sheriel is like a potent medicine, so taking it slow is probably for the best."

    "What, comparing people to poisonous substances?"

    After all the commotion of the past few days, it feels like I finally have some time to relax.

    The following day, when it was time for the magic class, there was an immediate knock on the door. Today, Noah was welcomed without Mary screaming.

    "Good day, Professor Noah."

    "Excuse me, Sheriel. Oh, Didier is here too?"

    "I have something I want to ask."

    "Starting off confrontationally isn''t a good idea, I believe, dear brother."

    Because of their similar ages, I was a little nervous, but Noah responded with a simple "yeah" and took a seat.

    "That''s right, why didn''t you come the day before yesterday? I thought you had agreed to it."

    In reality, it was just my assumption. Like with Guri-chan, communicating with cat Noah isn''t possible. It was just a vague feeling, really.

    "Hmm? The night of that day? Sorry, I don''t remember hearing anything about it."

    "No, it''s just that I asked you out of the blue, so it''s alright. Anyway, there''s been a bit of an issue with non-incantation magic, so I''d like you to explain it to my brother. I couldn''t explain it well myself."

    Noah looked at Didier for a moment as if contemplating, then tilted his head with a little smirk. This gesture was quite cat-like, and it seemed the habit carried over even in his human form. Observing this, a quiet battle of wits between Didier and Noah began.

    "What''s the problem?"

    "Huh? Why does magic activate without incantations?"

    "Can''t you do it?"

    "Are you trying to pick a fight? Normally, you wouldn''t be able to. Why are you asking me?"

    "You can do it once you''re used to it. Sheriel, you managed to do it, right?"

    "That''s why I''m asking!"

    Oh no, this isn''t going well. It seemed that Noah truly hadn''t heard the story from that night. Didier''s patience seemed to have reached its limit in just a few minutes.

    "Uhm, dear brother, please calm down. I think I might remember something now."

    "What? You only gave an incomprehensible explanation the other day."

    Calling it incomprehensible is quite rude. While it''s true that my explanation wasn''t great, I still should have had enough communication skills to become a freelance engineer.

    "Well, after that, I remembered something. Noah is a cat, so not using incantations is normal for him. Guri-chan and Kurumi don''t use incantations either, right?"

    "I''m sure Noah also doesn''t know that humans need incantations to activate magic. That''s why we''re having this misunderstanding..."

    Strangely, both of them were staring at me, puzzled.

    "I''m not a cat."

    "Huh?"

    "Hm?"

    "I''m not a cat," what does he mean by that? Is he talking about being a magical beast or a cat yokai or something like that? S?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Huh, Sheriel, did you still think of Noah as a cat? I thought you had already noticed. Ahaha! Really?"

    "Oh, so you thought I was a cat all this time. No wonder you seemed a bit strange to me, like a quirky child."

    What''s with these people? Just a moment ago they were so tense, and now both of them are... No, I understand. I''m starting to understand. I''ve made an enormous misunderstanding. Suddenly, my cheeks felt warm, and my entire face felt as if it were burning.

    "Wait... So, then Noah isn''t a cat, but a person who transformed into a cat? Talking, lounging around, purring, and even letting me rub his belly, all of that was a person... a man?"

    "Huh? No way, the cat and I are different entities. So the other night, when you said I came to you, it wasn''t me."

    "Pfft... Ahahaha! Could it be, Sheriel, you were talking to a cat, thinking it was the professor? Well, no wonder he didn''t show up the next day."

    "You don''t need to laugh that much. It''s just a cute misunderstanding of a child! Besides, even Noah at first..."

    "Well, then, why didn''t you say anything when we bumped into Grandpa and everyone?"

    "I was impressed by how kids come up with outrageous excuses. I didn''t expect you to actually believe I was a cat."

    "But you knew about the conversations with the cat, right, Professor?"

    "That''s because our thoughts were connected. It''s the opposite of what you did to me the other day. I linked the cat''s vision and hearing to my own thoughts. Ah, don''t worry, I didn''t link touch or smell, so relax."

    Ah, I don''t understand anymore. Why is all this happening? Wait, let''s calm down. The professor is a person, and the cat is just a cat. Oh, come on, this is obvious, silly me. I feel like I''m about to cry. I felt a mix of embarrassment and confusion, and my mind wasn''t working properly.

    "So, Professor Noah, you have an actual human name, right? Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "At that time, I didn''t plan to meet anyone. I thought it would be troublesome if you accidentally let it slip. Eventually, it got revealed quickly though."

    "Eh, so does that mean... Professor, did Father and Mother also know about you?"

    Noah nodded in agreement, and I realized. I was the only one who thought he was a cat. Come to think of it, Mary also mentioned that magical beasts can''t transform into humans. What kind of ridiculous lies must she have thought I was making up?

    Still laughing heartily, Didier seems to have completely forgotten that he was just arguing with Noah a moment ago.

    "Understood. I seem to have made a very rude misunderstanding. I apologize, Professor Noah."

    "Call me Julius. Can you call me Julius?"

    Like the serene and divine smile of the moon in the dark night, he looked straight at me. This isn''t fair. I can''t believe this face belongs to a human.

    "Ju, Julius, Professor."

    "Hehe, anyway, you thought I was a cat. This is quite a first for me."

    "Haha! It''s true, being mistaken for a cat is a rare experience. I''ll call you Julius, is that alright?"

    "Ah, let''s give the name Noah to that cat. It seems he''s attached to it. Right?"

    These people are truly absurd. They are making a laughingstock out of this innocent child. If I were a normal seven-year-old, I''d be in tears.

    "Sigh, so, what''s the conclusion? Noah is a cat, or rather, a magical beast? And because you can share thoughts with it, you can use magic without incantation?"

    Finally, we are getting back to the main topic. It''s a bit different from what I expected, but either way, the key seems to be that magical beasts don''t need incantations.

    "Well, that might be possible. When I realized it, our thoughts were already connected, so I didn''t pay much attention to it."

    "Is it a Gift?"

    "Probably. But more importantly, is it true that you normally can''t use magic without incantation? I thought it was because the humans I knew were not good at magic."

    Wow, I''ve met a Gifted person for the first time. Even though they are rare within the kingdom, I was able to meet one so soon.

    While I was amazed by the Gift, Didier and Julius were swiftly aligning their understanding and forming hypotheses. It''s impressive how well their conversation matched when they weren''t arguing.

    "Well, I see. In that case, try the thing you did to Sheriel on me."

    "Sure, I also wanted to test it a bit more."

    "That''s a great idea! If Big Brother can do it too, it''ll make sense since he''s a Beriard. Should we call Father too?"

    And so, we ended up calling for Sergio, who should have been busy with work. Zaris might not be pleased, but Sergio will probably be happy.

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 19 - Sheriels Magic Tutorial

    "Alright, alright, what is it? Even though I''m quite busy, you know? Honestly, these kids are a handful, don''t you agree, Zaris?"While grumbling, Sergio''s eyes were sparkling like a young boy''s, and he approached us with exuberant joy.

    We had come out to the usual garden next to the tower. It was decided that it would be better to test magic outside, so we had dispatched Didier''s assistant and came outside as well.

    "Father, Julius can share senses with magical beasts, so we were discussing whether that''s why he can use magic without incantation. And according to him, this method of sharing can be extended to others as well. So, we''re thinking of trying it out."

    "Oh, have you already revealed the name? That was quick."

    Since Didier succinctly explained, there''s no role for me to play. Didier narrated the story in a funny and amusing way, so my real intention was to not get involved. I swiftly moved toward Julius.

    "Before those two share their senses, I''d like to see if it''s possible through explanation alone. Can you teach me? You seemed to be unable to grasp it when I explained it once, but it''s a bit frustrating, so I''ll try again," I said.

    Come to think of it, can anyone create dimensions within themselves? I probably can because the memories from my past life remain as a dimension within me, which makes me think that my body was naturally attuned to sensing.

    If those two are going to try, it might be better for them to do proper incantations.

    As I recall the time I succeeded in using magic without incantation, I gather my thoughts.

    "Father, do you have any unnecessary glass? I want a few pieces about the size of my palm."

    "You can break some lying around here."

    As expected of the head of the family, he''s quick in his judgment. Didier walked over to a nearby window without hesitation, breaking the glass without a second thought. He reminded me to be careful not to cut my hand, and he laid them out on the ground.

    "I want to draw something on this, do you have ink or something?"

    "In that case, I''ll draw it with magic."

    Truly, as expected of a teacher, he can do anything. I asked if he could draw a few trees on one piece of glass. However, something seems a bit off.

    "Um... Teacher?"

    "What is it?"

    "Well, I mean, maybe it''s okay since it''s decipherable?"

    On the glass were two very creative trees, like a child''s first drawing. Julius seemed to be catastrophically bad at drawing. However, it wasn''t entirely incorrect to say that the drawings were easy to understand as they captured the main features.

    "I guess so. Alright then, on this side, a person, and on this side, a star within a circle."

    Something barely resembling a human figure and a perfect hexagram arrangement resembling something done with a compass and ruler appeared on the glass. What''s with this difference?

    With the preparations in place, we decided to begin the magic tutorial. I, who had been learning magic for only a few days, was going to teach them.

    "Well, when you activate magic, you can see the magic circle, right?"

    "No, I can''t see it."

    "Ah, I see. You can see it when you enhance your vision, right? On the battlefield, I occasionally saw magic circles." S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    I see, so it''s not normal to be able to see magic circles either. True to Sergio''s style, while surprised at Didier''s explanation, he seemed to be enhancing his eyesight while casting low-level magic.

    "Oh, right. I can see it now."

    "Great! Magic apparently summons phenomena from the gods or some other alternate dimension. The magic circle is what performs that summoning."

    Saying this, I pointed to the drawn magic circle on the glass. Then, I stacked the glasses on top of each other.

    "Think of this glass as a dimension. When you stack different dimensions like this, don''t they appear the same? The wooden dimension is this world, the empty glass represents the dimension of the gods, and the magic circle is apparently an intermediate dimension between the two."

    We cast magic circles within this world''s dimension, and during that time, an intermediate dimension is automatically created. This is probably a fundamental aspect of how this world works, like an option that''s already integrated.

    We generate this intermediate dimension within our own dimension and directly draw the magic circle within it. That''s Julius''s method.

    Trying to explain using terms like VM (Virtual Machine) or OS (Operating System) would definitely not convey the message, so I attempted to explain using the concept of layers. I wonder if Didier and the others understood.

    "I sort of get it, but recognizing one''s own dimension seems challenging. According to this explanation, before creating a new dimension, there should already be an original dimension. Without grasping that first, you can''t create a new dimension within it."

    "Didier, you''re quite something. I didn''t understand it even after one explanation, but you''ve managed to grasp it with this simplified explanation."

    Meanwhile, Sergio seemed to have given up thinking part way and was just smiling contently, perhaps only catching the atmosphere.

    "Hmm, I can understand this much. I don''t know if it''s the same for others or just you guys, but it''s intriguing."

    "But sensing dimensions is difficult. It''s something that conceptually doesn''t exist within oneself."

    "Then, shall we try connecting the sensations? This might require spatial creation magic too."

    We decided to start with Didier first. Julius placed his hand on Didier''s head and created a new dimension.

    "Whoa, that''s a strange feeling. Huh? Ah, I see. Do the water magic without incantation again. Mmm, I think I get it now."

    When Julius cut the connection, Didier seemed to be muttering to himself, as if organizing something within. He closed his eyes and began to concentrate. Creating several small dimensions and finally casting a spell, there was no new dimension formed at the tip of Didier''s hand.

    "It seems it worked. So, we just need to cast the spell within this, right?"

    Muttering so, Didier placed a water sphere on his palm without an incantation.

    "Wow! Amazing, Brother! You did it!"

    "This is interesting. I wasn''t really into magic, but it''s starting to be fun."

    "I understand! It''s incredible, isn''t it? It''s so much fun!"

    Amid our laughter and excitement, we completely forgot about Sergio''s presence. He tugged on Julius''s arm sulkingly, pointing towards us.

    "Are those kids planning to exclude only me again? Julius, I bet he wasn''t really listening from partway through, right?"

    Sergio truly seemed to dislike thinking. It''s a wonder how he manages being a lord. I felt like I was seeing the model of a capable child who can do anything if they put their mind to it.

    "Now, now! You won''t know unless you try."

    Julius had that same well-composed, almost mechanical smile on his face as in the beginning. He seemed like the type to overcome unclear situations with a smile.

    Placing his hand on Sergio''s head, just like before, Julius created a small dimension. Immediately, Sergio raised one hand.

    "Yes, I understand. I see, that''s how it is."

    Sergio extended his arm without saying a word. An adult-sized dimension about the size of a fist emerged, and from within, he pulled out a splendid sword. Never did I expect he''d learn and succeed in just one attempt.

    "Sigh... This is why I dislike this. Father lives by intuition alone; he''s a true genius. He can succeed at anything through intuition alone, without thinking things through."

    Didier shook his head with a sigh, while Sergio, contentedly sheathing the sword, smiled happily. Well, if you have a towering wall called ''father,'' I wonder if it''s tough for a son who wants to surpass that.

    "Everyone did it! Thank you, Teacher."

    "It might have something to do with the Beriard family lineage. For me too, I could carry out good verification."

    Leaving the two who were continuously casting magic without incantation, I decided to rest in the shade with Julius.

    There are still many problems ahead, but at least one burden has been lifted off my heart.

    "Teacher, were you researching magic alone?"

    "Yeah, that''s right. There were many books, and I couldn''t learn from others," he replied, his eyes seemingly looking into the distance, as if implying that I shouldn''t delve further. We colorless existences might just not be able to live like regular beings. Even in the dreams of my death, I couldn''t learn magic. Yet, Julius learned magic all by himself and achieved things that no one else could.

    Up until now, I haven''t done anything with my own power. The trading company, the Licht incident, and now the baptism, everything was accomplished with someone''s help. To live until Julius''s age, I would need my own strength. It was inevitable that I would come to admire and look up to Julius.

    "Teacher, I want to be like you."

    "Is that so? I wouldn''t recommend it. Well, first you need to prevent petrification."

    That''s right, I had completely forgotten. Just a few hours and I had forgotten about my own lifespan. Just then, Didier, who had finished testing the magic, interrupted.

    "If Sheriel were to die, Julius, you could do something, right?"

    "There is a method, and I told you about it, but it''s up to Sheriel to do it."

    "That''s right. It seems you need to make a contract with a spirit. But I wonder if it''s easy to find something like that."

    Are there places where spirits nest? Even if I find one, what if it doesn''t agree to a contract? I still have about three years, so I need to find a spirit before then.

    "Spirits? The Beriard family is compatible with spirits, so it should be okay."

    Sergio appeared suddenly, speaking in a casual tone.

    "Beriard family members seem to have a nature close to spirits. You know, spirits don''t really empathize with humans. They don''t have a conscience, so maybe their wavelengths match."

    "For such a reason? Isn''t that a bit disrespectful in various aspects?"

    "Well, in return, they dislike fairies."

    I wished spirits and the people who had formed contracts with them would hear this and demand apologies. For that kind of reason, I''d be shocked and bedridden if I managed to make a contract.

    "Spirits vary too, right? Some spirits might like sweets," Didier chimed in, patting my head, which comforted me a bit. However, as I looked up, I saw my brother, who was desperately suppressing a laugh, and I swatted his hand away.

    "Sheriel, if you manage to contract with a spirit, I want you to show me. I''ve never seen one before."

    "I''ll introduce him to Teacher first."

    "Oh come on, that''s not fair!"

    With widened eyes, Didier turned his face away with a huff. Sergio, seemingly pondering something without stopping our petty sibling fight, suddenly spoke up.

    "That''s it! How about we go on a trip to celebrate Sheriel''s baptism? If we head to the northern forest where Father''s estate is, there might be spirits there."

    "Is it alright? I really want to go!"

    In this way, despite never having left the castle before, I was promised a trip to the northern forest. However, before that, there was a tea party with the nobles to attend.

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 20 - End of the Ritual

    "Sergio! Please, let me meet Miss Sheriel.""What''s the matter, Marcel? Weren''t you just having a meal together a while ago?"

    "Weren''t I sitting at the farthest seat away?"

    As soon as I left the dining hall, I heard Marcel''s voice from inside the room, confronting Sergio. I could almost picture Marcel leaning in with an intent that he might grab Sergio by his collar.

    "Mary, wait for me for a moment."

    I reopened the door I had just exited moments ago and peeked my face back into the dining hall. The scene I expected played out as I thought. Marcel was supposed to have left by now, but he had been insisting on staying overnight with the magic guild.

    "If you just go back as things are, you''ll end up telling the guild leader exactly what you saw. Are you okay with that? The guild leader will be here the moment he hears."

    "Threatening the Beriard family? Not impressed, huh? It''s true that dealing with that person would be a pain, but you''ll end up talking once you''re questioned anyway."

    "Ugh!" Marcel bit his lip in frustration, while Sergio handled the situation with a nonchalant smile. If it were me from this morning, I might have regretted my actions and fretted.

    "Father, would it be alright to have a conversation now?"

    Seemingly swayed by Marcel''s passion, I spoke like a young girl throwing a lifeline. But, this was all part of the plan.

    "Oh, Sheriel, you''re still here. Well, I guess there''s no helping it. If Sheriel says so, I''ll agree under certain conditions. I''ll tell you the secret of non-incantation magic."

    "What! As long as it''s not about keeping it a secret from the guild leader, I''ll accept the conditions as much as possible!"

    Up to this point, it was going as planned. Sergio had judged that Marcel couldn''t escape the pursuit of the guild leader. There were personality factors, but if he could stay silent from the beginning, he wouldn''t have been so persistent. This is where we introduced another secret to him.

    "Listen, there''s a priest who was sent with you, right? You''ve talked about his circumstances a bit, haven''t you? So, it seems he was made to look like was killed, and now he has a new name and has started a new life here. So, I want you to align your story with that."

    "What! You, did you slander Miss Sheriel with that stigma? If it''s about taking a life, do you realize what kind of burden that could be in the future?"

    Even though we had just met, Marcel was genuinely concerned about me, who had been running around for the past few days, or rather from the beginning. I was touched by his kindness, which was different from the Beriard''s. It made me happy to see only good people gathering around me.

    "Sheriel suggested it herself. Since she was the one who provided the trigger, she wanted to take responsibility herself. Sheriel understood everything at that young age and took on his life. She wants you to understand that sentiment and align with it."

    In front of such an explanation, I was so embarrassed that I didn''t know what expression to make. But it''s not something to be overly dramatic about... No, it was true that I genuinely wanted to take responsibility for Licht''s life, but I felt uncomfortable for some reason.

    Marcel clenched his fist tightly, and just when I thought he was going to let out a deep sigh, he gently placed his hand on my shoulder.

    "Miss Sheriel, I''ve heard about the temple. I''m sorry you''ve had a hard time because adults didn''t do anything. From now on, I''ll be vigilant about the temple, and if there''s anything you''re troubled with due to that, I''ll help you as a noble. I know about the priest."

    "Thank you, Lord Marcel. But please don''t worry too much. It seems there''s no problem for me as a member of the Beriard family."

    Instead, someone like Didier laughed, saying we''ve just given it more polish. In reality, no one had fallen or died, so I felt somewhat apologetic for fabricating my achievements.

    "Indeed, you''re strong! Well then, let''s hear it from Sergio. Why was Miss Sheriel able to use magic without incantations?"

    "Because she''s a Beriard. What else can I say?"

    Marcel turned to Sergio with determination, expecting a solid answer. However, when he heard the overly simple response, he was taken aback. After all the suspense, being brushed off with "Because she''s a Beriard" must have been a bit anticlimactic. Ignoring Marcel''s reaction, Sergio continued speaking fluently.

    "You know, Beriards are geniuses, right? With training, we can handle basic magic without incantations. But we were surprised that Sheriel was able to master it right after her baptism. Revealing it to everyone at the debutante party, who would''ve thought? We were truly amazed by that."

    Well, it''s not like I thought he would say "we were truly amazed." Marcel glared at Sergio, almost as if he was saying that he still wasn''t convinced. I''m truly sorry, Lord Marcel. I''ve just made things worse by meddling.

    "So, does that mean Sergio and Didier can also use magic without incantations?"

    "Yes, well, technically... Look."

    Saying that, Sergio shifted his gaze to his slightly raised right hand and generated a small dimension at his fingertips. He smoothly withdrew his sword from it, and when the entire blade was withdrawn, Sergio swung it skillfully.

    Marcel blinked repeatedly and shook his head slightly. Calmly thinking about it, it was unreasonable for him not to notice that he''s been fighting alongside them without incantations. But maybe the scene before his eyes triggered some memories from the past, and he began to cross-check our responses with a trembling voice.

    "So, your ability to keep fighting on the battlefield without hesitation..."

    "Yes, I can switch swords immediately."

    "So, you can respond quickly to surprise attacks."

    "Because we don''t need incantations, we can quickly strike even in ambushes."

    In reality, until now, Sergio required incantations. To store multiple swords, a considerable space was needed, and the incantation should have been as long as any spell, if not longer. Nevertheless, Marcel must have fought in an extraordinary way that even he accepted.

    "Why did you keep such an important thing hidden until now! Magic is being turned upside down!"

    "It wouldn''t be a strategy if I didn''t keep some things secret, right? Besides, we''re the Beriards, after all."

    We''ve come this far somewhat haphazardly, but in the end, it all came down to "because we''re Beriards." I''m truly sorry, Lord Marcel. But being a Beriard is certainly convenient.

    As Marcel, lost in thought, returned to his guest room, Sergio closed one eye and winked at me.

    "Well, it went well, didn''t it? You just need to say ''because we''re Beriards'' when you''re in trouble. Thanks to Sheriel trying to teach us no-incantation magic, too."

    It was more of a spur-of-the-moment thing on my part. My fabricated achievements seem to be piling up more and more, and it''s troubling.

    "Father, I apologize for this time. I''ve caused you trouble by not understanding anything."

    "It''s fine. I can now draw my weapon quickly too, and with this, I can fight even in places where spells are suppressed."

    Sergio gazed at his sword with excitement, then returned it to its original dimension. Just now, I feel like he said something unsettling. But it''s just my imagination, right?

    "Suppressed spells...?"

    "Yeah, during evening receptions or meetings with the royal family, only knights are allowed to carry weapons. So, barriers are set up to prevent spells or incantations from activating. That means, in certain situations, we have to rely on physical skills to take down enemies. It''s troublesome, isn''t it?"

    I wonder what kind of situation he''s referring to. I''m too scared to ask, but I really hope he stops assassinations of royal family members. No one in the family can take down Sergio at this point. S?a?ch* Th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    But a barrier. Now that I think about it, is that barrier effective in my inner dimension too?

    "I''m curious about the mechanism of that barrier. Depending on whether it seals spells themselves or prevents the activation of magic, or even if it extends to the inner dimensions..."

    "Exactly! Let''s try it with Julius, not Noah, next time. He seems capable of setting up barriers."

    Even Sergio, who claimed to have little interest in magic, seemed quite enthusiastic about matters related to combat.

    After successfully persuading Marcel, we bid him farewell with smiles the next day. Licht also appeared to see him off. Marcel patted his shoulder and encouraged him, and Litch blushed slightly, looking like an entirely different person compared to a few days ago.

    The dispatched mages returned, and now the long baptismal ritual was finally over. Since Didier would be returning to the academy tomorrow, today was planned to be a leisurely day.

    "Sheriel, I''ve prepared special sweets for today. Let''s have them together."

    "Yes, I''m looking forward to it. Oh, let''s invite Licht today. I just received permission from Grandfather a moment ago."

    It can''t be helped, Didier agreed and arranged for Lich to comet. Didier said it was like poison, but I don''t think anything strange will happen just by having tea together.

    Soon after, Licht came to the garden pavilion. He looked around nervously, but his complexion had improved quite a bit.

    "Licht, please come this way. Let''s have tea together. Didier has prepared some rare sweets for us."

    "Y-Yes. Is it alright for someone like me to join you?"

    "Of course. Right, older brother?"

    "Just sit down. The tea will get cold."

    What phrasing! But he didn''t reject it, and that indicates he has softened a bit. The old Didier would have probably ridiculed him and sent him away laughing, if not worse. Once the three of us were seated, Didier''s aide prepared the tea. Although I was meeting this person for the first time, they completely ignored my presence in a positive way. Without even once looking at my hair, they focused solely on assessing the situation at the table.

    Unlike the lower-class servants, aides and maids were typically from the middle nobility. Since my debut was over, Didier seems to have finally been allowed to have tea with his aide.

    Uh-oh, I ended up staring too much. Even though I should''ve disliked those curious gazes, I can''t believe I''m the one doing it now.

    "I apologize. Since it was my first time meeting you and, um, well, you didn''t seem too concerned about my hair, I was happy."

    "Ah, so you''re Dirk. He''s two years older than me and also attends the academy. At the debutante ball, Dirk was the only one who wasn''t bothered by Sheriel''s hair, so he became the head aide as a result."

    Huh? There were certainly Didier''s aides and escort knights at the event, but did he actually know everything about everyone? And he appointed the head aide for such a reason?

    "Well, I understand that you''d be puzzled by my hair."

    "Even if it''s understandable, you, as the Beriard head, were presented to society. You can''t even control your expressions; there''s no way you can attend social events like this. Some people saw you in a positive light, though."

    Is that how it works? In fact, even though I''ve been corrected about my behavior and expressions countless times by Margot-sensei, I don''t have the confidence to not be bewildered by an unknown creature. I wonder if I''ll be okay in tomorrow''s classes...

    Indirectly complimented, Dirk remained expressionless and stood erect just behind Didier, surveying everything. Although he''s apparently sixteen, he''s already exuding an aura befitting an adept aide. In this world, sixteen is considered an adult, but since he has two more years at the academy, my perception of him as a student is stronger.

    "S-Sheriel, try this."

    Didier swiftly removed the lid from the silver plate. On it were brown, tile-shaped sweets that I recognized from my previous life.

    "Is this chocolate? I can finally eat it; I''m so happy."

    "Yeah, the honey was taken by a certain maid. I was determined to be the one to give you chocolate."

    Without concealing his excitement, Didier offered me the chocolate. I picked one up and put it in my mouth without hesitation. But something was off. There was a faint sweetness, but as it began melting due to body heat, a tingling bitterness spread through my mouth. Then, an unpleasant gritty sensation remained on my tongue.

    "Licht, don''t eat this! What is this, Brother!"

    "Sheriel, are you okay? I can provide healing, but I can''t use magic!"

    "Ahaha! You took a bite in one go! It must be tough."

    I screamed, Licht looked shocked, and Didier laughed again, his breath disrupted. For a moment, I genuinely suspected poison.

    However, I remembered that Didier had previously likened it to medicine or something similar. That memory resurfaced faintly, and I realized that this was the world''s version of chocolate. Surely, Didier didn''t poison it.

    "It''s bitter... This doesn''t have milk in it, does it? It feels like a mixture of cocoa and sugar, something like that..."

    "I see, you even recognize the ingredients. As expected of Sheriel, who has a strong passion for food. If it turns out delicious, why not experiment with it again? The kitchen staff seems to have some free time lately."

    Dirk looked between Didier, me, and Licht alternately, at a loss for words. According to Didier, even with this bitter chocolate, nobles would gradually chew it while drinking alcohol. Since it''s nutritious, they also eat it when they catch a cold. Advising Licht to that effect, I recommended he try it again.

    While hesitating, Licht picked one up and slowly nibbled on it, savoring the taste on his tongue.

    "It''s...bitter, but also sweet."

    "It''s definitely bitter, right? It seems good for your health, but... Should we tweak it a bit? After brother returns to the academy."

    "What, isn''t that harsh, Sheriel?"

    It''s my retaliation for all the laughter. I answered like that, but the truth is Didier is planning to return tomorrow, so there''s no time left. I''ll invite Licht when we experiment with the chocolate. Licht hasn''t decided what he''ll do here yet, so I hope he can experience various things and find something that suits him.

    After that, I had Licht try meringues, sugar confections, sweet potatoes, and more, one after another, and enjoyed watching his surprised and teary-eyed reactions.

    Wait, could it be that Didier has been subtly influencing me?

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 21 - Noble Education

    "Miss Sheriel, once again, congratulations on receiving the blessings. I wish to celebrate this with you.""Professor Margot, thank you."

    As the ten-day vacation came to an end and classes resumed as usual, I felt like I was finally returning to my everyday routine. From now on, with swordsmanship and magic classes added, things would become busier than before. However, compared to the whirlwind days that started from my birthday, this would probably feel peaceful.

    Didier complained all the way but eventually returned to the academy, while Hermes remained here since he had a check-up with Licht.

    "Now then, let''s begin. Since Miss Sheriel has turned seven, she must behave as an upper-class noble. Let''s start by improving your attitude towards the staff."

    "Professor, is it alright with Father?"

    I had been wondering about this. Sergio spoke to everyone in the same tone. I hadn''t seen him talk directly to the maids, but he spoke the same way to Zaris, to me, and to Marcel.

    "Sergio is an exception. I can''t explain the reason, so please ask him yourself. Anyway, Sheriel, there''s already a chance that your appearance will invite contempt. You need to firmly adopt the mindset of an upper-class noble."

    The unknown reason why Margot couldn''t talk about Sergio''s case made me even more curious. Margot''s lessons were strict but clear in explanation. Those who serve me will definitely be of lower status, so I must not show them respect. Apparently, if I were to humble myself in front of servants in front of other nobles, I''d be declaring that I''m of lower status than the servants.

    "But, it''s important not to use vulgar language. Also, servants who can''t move unless told from A to Z will be troublesome. To become a refined and dignified lady, express your femininity through your tone and expression."

    "It''s quite challenging. Besides, as a child, I can''t imitate my mother."

    "No, please take Dior as a role model. After undergoing the baptism, nobles are allowed to behave in such a manner."

    I see, that''s why it feels unfamiliar even though I have memories of another life from those dreams. Perhaps the Sheriel in the dream lacked the recognition as an upper-class noble since the baptism ended in failure. Moreover, it''s questionable whether I received such an education.

    Afterward, Margot verbally stuffed me with aristocratic etiquette---how to interact with nobles, unique expressions, and more. There was a month left until the tea party, so this was the final cramming session.

    Fortunately, there were only two types of higher-ranking families than mine: the ducal family and the royal family. Moreover, there were only four ducal families, so I wouldn''t actually meet them often. However, it was a bit tricky as the treatment varied slightly between lower-ranking nobles and middle-ranking ones. I had started to think that Sergio''s way of speaking might be because he found it troublesome to adjust his behavior based on the person he was interacting with.

    "The upcoming tea party will be almost like an introduction to the nobility. Please make sure not to be looked down upon by other families."

    "Is it not just for girls? Is it okay to just have tea and chat?"

    "Yes, there are young gentlemen as well, but after the initial meeting, they will participate in adult tea parties. The tea party itself is for young ladies only, so you must compose yourself appropriately."

    If that''s the case, why are young gentlemen also invited? To avoid a situation like "I thought it would be a small gathering," I should confirm with Margot beforehand how many children will be attending.

    Starting from the next class, there will be simulated tea parties with the staff. Since they have grown up participating in such events, they are suitable practice partners. According to Mary, the maids are eager to participate as they find this more enjoyable than tasks like laundry and cleaning.

    After finishing Margot''s lesson, it was time for the swordsmanship class. While previously there was only one subject per day, swordsmanship would now be conducted alongside theoretical studies daily. It felt like this had been forcefully inserted into my schedule since it wasn''t originally planned. However, since elementary schools also have physical education, I thought of it as having two subjects in a day, making the curriculum manageable.

    "Alright, let''s get excited! Although normally we would start with learning sword techniques from the state of having your sword sheathed, since Sheriel can use spatial magic, let''s train with that."

    Sergio handed me a short sword with a blunted blade and swung his own sword with his other arm, all while smiling. Swinging my sword in response to the breeze generated by his swings, the training began in a practical format right away. Shouldn''t we start with posture and basic swings? I hardly remember how I trained since I have little recollection of my past life''s memories, but something felt odd.

    "Father, shouldn''t we have some kind of warm-up exercise for this basic training?"

    "Is it necessary?"

    "It is necessary."

    As I had rarely exercised up until now, I was afraid of straining my muscles or something. I sat down on the grass and recalled the diluted explanation Margot had given earlier.

    "Why does Father speak in a similar manner to aides and lower-ranking nobles?"

    "Ah, well, I don''t dislike thinking, you see. When I talk like this, it gives the impression that I''m constantly thinking about something, right?"

    "Huh? Is it because you seem smart that way?"

    "Well, yes, that''s one way to put it. In reality, I''m pretty capable, but I just don''t like using that capability."

    Wow, that reason was even more trivial than I thought. I see, that''s why Margot-sensei didn''t want to say it. During his time at the academy, Sergio had met a cunning friend and began imitating his way of speaking under their influence. While we were both bent over in a forward fold, Sergio folded his body and turned his face toward me.

    "It also gets troublesome to differentiate. And also, I''m the strongest in the kingdom, even without adopting any particular attitude. Though there was one guy recently, he tried to oppose me."

    "I understand very well."

    I had decided to quietly learn social etiquette. Just as Margot-sensei said, it''s evident that being looked down upon is undesirable. If it were only me, it would be fine, but it would be disgraceful for my teacher and my parents. I couldn''t become a vicious heiress who bullied others with her power.

    As my body gradually warmed up, the outdoor air felt pleasant enough. Sergio urged me to pick up the sword.

    "Although it''s a swordsmanship class, shall we start by creating a space? To store your sword, it''s best to imagine it being filled with something cotton-like. This way, you can take out any weapon you like, no matter how many you''ve stored."

    "Can you specify which sword to take out?"

    "Um, when you put it in, if you''re conscious of what you''re putting in, and when you reach in thinking, ''I want that,'' it will come out."

    This was the complete opposite of Julius'' explanation in terms of sensation. Sergio had divine protection from the void and was most skilled in spatial magic. He was a genius in terms of sensations. However, if he himself could do it with that image, I had no choice but to believe and follow.

    Since imagining cotton made it hard to pierce through, I imagined something like a sponge made of urethane foam. Then, I chanted the spell in my mind. With a tingling sensation of magic flowing, a palm-sized pocket dimension appeared before me. I tried inserting the sword, and it got stuck about halfway through.

    "Hmm, you should use a bit more magic. Also, to store many swords, you''ll need an intermediate-level spell, so you should learn that from Julius."

    "Do I really need several swords?"

    "Yes, swords might break or become unusable halfway through, so it''s also good to have spears and daggers as well."

    What kind of battlefield were they imagining? However, it''s better to be prepared. Since I could use all attributes, I should aim to be able to create intermediate-level spells. Following Sergio''s instructions, I stored about twice the amount of magic I used earlier and recreated the space. This time, all the swords fit in.

    "Well then, while imagining the space containing the swords, recreate the space once again... Ah, the spell to take it out is different. It''s ''Uvir.'' Alright, go ahead."

    I imagined the closed space and the swords inside it while chanting "Uvir." The image seemed firm enough; a space appeared, allowing a glimpse of the hilt from the entrance. I smoothly pulled out the sword, and after a short while, the space closed.

    "I did it! How does it look?"

    "Yeah, Sheriel, you have good muscle memory. To be able to smoothly transition to the next movement while pulling out the sword, let''s practice by changing the position and orientation of the space."

    Perhaps my body had already memorized the weight of the sword, as I was using enhancement unconsciously. I could swing the sword quite effortlessly. Even footwork and reading the sword''s movements seemed to have been somewhat retained.

    "Father, don''t you use magic in swordsmanship?"

    "People who can do simultaneous chanting fight with a windshield. But both methods end up being somewhat mediocre, so I don''t recommend either."

    Saying that, Sergio summoned a transparent shield and effortlessly blocked my sword. In the end, even if it was called non-vocal magic, if chanting was needed in your mind, it seemed better to concentrate on sword techniques. While Sergio said, "This level of shield can be easily pierced," I was easily repelled. S?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Though it didn''t feel like I was starting a proper self-defense class for ladies but more like intensive combat training, the swordsmanship class was fun. By the time it ended, my hands were buzzing and numb. I think I worked hard to the point of worrying whether I could hold a fork properly during the upcoming meal.

    Licht was absent from the dinner table. Though he was treated as a dispatched priest until the conclusion of the ritual period, he was going to serve the Beriard family from now on. He was going to have dinner with the maids and aides. I was advised not to invite him for tea. Since Didier had also returned to the academy, the suddenly quiet dinner table felt a bit lonely.

    "Sheriel, we have a costume fitting tomorrow, so be prepared for that."

    "Can''t I wear the dress from the debutante ball?"

    Perhaps it''s because of my commoner roots that I think that dress could be worn for another two years. However, Dior''s response had a slightly different direction.

    "The tea party is a bit more flashy, you know? Since the recent event was only for family, you can wear it a couple more times, but it''s not suitable for a tea party."

    I see, so the dress would change between the evening debutante ball and the daytime tea party. Although I had learned this from Margot today, I had completely forgotten. It''s not that I was distracted by the thought of the costume fitting. Absolutely not.

    "Thank you, Mother. I really like that dress, so I would like to wear it again."

    "Yes, during Walpurgis Night, children can also participate in the evening event, so wear it then."

    So, the next outing would be in half a year. By then, I probably wouldn''t have grown so much that I couldn''t wear it. Listening to Dior''s stories about tea parties and getting details about swordsmanship class from Hermes, I enjoyed a peaceful dinner.

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 22 - Tea Party

    Wrapped in a delicate lavender dress, my hair elegantly woven into a half-up style, I stood at the entrance of the greenhouse. With only a blue ribbon as a hair ornament, the age-appropriate and charming attire added a touch of color to my somewhat subdued appearance.Just a few days ago, it felt like I had just finished the baptism ceremony, but now the day of the tea party had arrived. I currently wore a smile so wide that my cheeks were starting to ache. Beside me stood Dior, her lustrous crimson hair elegantly pulled up, in high spirits. We were welcoming the nobles invited to the tea party. As one pair finished their greetings and moved on, another pair quickly took their place.

    "...!"

    Most of the guests froze momentarily at the entrance. Then, as if nothing had happened, they resumed moving and made their way towards us.

    "On this auspicious day, we extend our joyous greetings for Lady Sheriel''s birthday. We are grateful to the Earth God and Lord Dior for the honor of being invited to this debut tea party---"

    While receiving similar formal greetings, Dior exchanged words with the guests and introduced me.

    "Thank you for coming. This is my daughter, Sheriel."

    Observing Dior''s responses, I gauged which pattern of greeting to follow and offered a simple self-introduction.

    All the mothers we invited today were those who had children around my age. While their parents chatted with Dior, the well-behaved children standing beside them became potential friends for me.

    The adults, despite maintaining a certain degree of composure, had somewhat similar reactions. Surprisingly, it was the children who saw me differently, depending on the person.

    "My name is Giselle. This greenhouse is so lovely, it''s my first time here! I would be delighted if we could be friends."

    "The pleasure is mine, Giselle."

    Giselle, a mid-ranking noble who had finished the baptism ceremony a little earlier than me, greeted me cutely with a beaming smile, without showing any concern about my hair color. Somehow, the older they were, the more they seemed perplexed by my hair color. After exchanging greetings with one after another, I ingrained their titles, ranks, and house affiliations in my head. Once everyone had entered the venue, we, the hosts, also entered.

    In this world as well, there are four seasons, and right now, it''s the beginning of winter when the outside landscape becomes somewhat desolate. Nobles with greenhouses are few, making a tea party surrounded by colorful flowers in this season a kind of ultimate luxury. In the center of the greenhouse, a large table had been set up, creating an atmosphere reminiscent of a lavish garden wedding.

    As Dior and I entered together, the chatter abruptly hushed. After a brief greeting from Dior, the real tea party was finally beginning.

    "Dior-sama, I was truly surprised. The luster of your hair, the porcelain-like quality of your skin -- what kind of beauty regimen have you been trying?"

    "Oh yes, I was equally astonished and lost for words. One would think there''s a goddess of beauty beside the Six Deities, wouldn''t they?"

    Dior''s cheerful mood seemed to stem from more than just her fondness for tea parties. She elegantly raised the corners of her mouth and directed her gaze toward each noble, sending them compliments.

    "If there''s a goddess of beauty, it must be Sheriel. She manages everything--my hair, my skin, even my meals and fragrances."

    "Well! Could it be that Lady Dior is using products from the company managed by Lady Sheriel?"

    Suppressing the desire to say that my mother was the true goddess of beauty, I smiled and gracefully received the collective attention. Through our company, we sold high-quality essential oils and perfumed waters, as well as pleasantly fragrant soaps made from plant oils, which we could now procure in limited quantities. However, since there was no bathing culture, we hadn''t yet spread the practice of partial bathing or hair washing, like Dior did. She had mentioned washing her hair in a basin a couple of times a month, so I had thought of introducing hair washing products, but our soap production couldn''t keep up, so we were only using them ourselves. S?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "That company isn''t operated by me, you know. She started it two years ago. There are still products she hasn''t released to the company, but eventually---"

    Dior smiled significantly, her gaze shifting towards me as if urging me to continue.

    "Yes, it might take a little more time, but I''d be delighted if everyone could use them."

    "Although we are operating on a small scale, we are consistently low on stock. Once we can secure a regular production cycle, a full-scale launch would certainly be feasible."

    People''s reactions varied--some leaned forward with interest, hoping to benefit from Dior''s beauty, while others observed the situation calmly. Among the invited children, there were several boys as well. They seemed entirely disinterested in the beauty conversation, focusing on the confections in front of them.

    "We''ve also prepared some new sweets for today. Please enjoy them without hesitation."

    Dior delicately placed a small cookie into her mouth. Since these cookies were only recently completed, Dior hadn''t introduced them at any previous tea parties. Although I could recall the accurate measurements by retracing my memory for the recipe, the quality of the flour or the oven temperature seemed to be different. The cookies weren''t baking as I intended, so I had Cork look into it for a while. Some adults who seemed to have experience with meringue and other pastries reached for the cookies as if they were waiting eagerly.

    "The sweetness is more subdued compared to meringue. It has a scent similar to bread and melts delightfully. It''s very delicious."

    "I''ve been looking forward to Lady Dior''s tea party for some time now. I can''t believe we get to try these new treats."

    The reception seemed quite favorable, which was a relief. Even the boys were nibbling on the confections, their eyes sparkling.

    As the atmosphere started to liven up, the girls were moved to a round table a little away from the long one. It was a good distance--close enough for my eyes to reach them but far enough that I couldn''t catch detailed conversations.

    From here, since I was the host, even though it was only children, I couldn''t be careless. An upper-level noble''s daughter from a neighboring territory was seated to my right. In contrast, the upper-level nobles from our territory were seated on the opposite side, and twelve girls had gathered.

    "Miss Sheriel possesses various talents. In our domain, I couldn''t imagine an aristocrat running a business while still in her preschool years."

    Alicia, with her vibrant aqua-colored, slightly wavy hair, took the lead.

    She was a prominent noble from the relatively friendly territory of Lorrance, the lord''s daughter. She was likely invited because her age and status were similar to mine.

    While adding "miss" after someone''s name indicated a lower status or that they hadn''t undergone baptism, calling me "Miss Sheriel" with the same rank and age was a clear declaration of looking down on me.

    Although I felt like saying something like "Are you serious?", I was dizzy from their conversation. Alicia was certainly a suitable candidate for Alphonse''s engagement. It was a near jump-scare to hear Alphonse''s name, which was tied to my death, come up, but for a noble to speak so openly was a bit excessive and the content seemed soap opera-esque, especially considering they were children. I couldn''t figure out what was the right course of action for a moment.

    Alicia flicked her hair with a slight air of irritation, silencing the girls when her words were getting too much.

    "It''s true that I''m being considered as his highness''s engagement candidate. However, the same goes for Miss Sheriel, I believe."

    "No, I haven''t heard any such thing, so don''t worry."

    Actually, I would rather not have any such prospects. Besides, why was I engaged in that dream, even though there are many capable noble daughters? Alicia seems to be of the same mind, and even if a lover named Maria appeared at some point, Alicia would probably find a way to handle it.

    "Well, Miss Sheriel! I think if you ask Alicia-sama, there might be some hope. Don''t give up."

    "That''s right, we all have some chances."

    Oh, so they''re already strategizing for a mistress route at this age? Alicia, with her tsundere eyes, had a dignified air, but everyone seemed to want to get close to her not only out of admiration but also to forge a path to becoming a mistress.

    In the Orausteria Kingdom, there was a system for mistresses. It was somewhat like the ancient European noble system where mistresses'' children didn''t inherit, but the fundamental reasons were entirely different. Since men having multiple mistresses would lead to jealousy and power struggles, the kingdom wanted to prevent the accumulation of impurities. To achieve the position that was somewhat akin to that, you needed to be favored by the main wife. That''s probably why they were trying to get close to the daughters who seemed like they could become queens in the future.

    "Everyone seems to be a little confused, but Miss Sheriel is under divine protection. Is it the water attribute, same as me?"

    "Yes... that''s correct."

    It''s not entirely true, but I do have some water attribute, so please overlook this small lie.

    Since these noble daughters seemed to have concluded there was no magic in my hair color, they were concerned about my future marriage. It''s meddling, really. I''m not just concerned about getting married--I''m fighting for my life.

    Although I thought it was unreasonable to be angry about things I hadn''t communicated, Alicia kindly explained. Maybe she''s not such a bad kid after all.

    "I think Lady Sheriel''s hair is very beautiful."

    Giselle, who had been silent until now, looked at me with her hands clasped in front of her chest, her cheeks tinged with red. Even from her initial nonchalant greeting, I could tell that she wasn''t bothered by my hair color, which made me happy. I definitely have to invite her to the upcoming tea party that I''m hosting. The daughters who hadn''t directly touched on the topic of color were now looking at me with wide-eyed surprise.

    "Thank you. Giselle''s young leaf-colored hair is lovely as well, especially when combined with the color of your eyes. It''s like a spring fairy."

    Giselle let out a cute "Oh my," her voice resembling a whisper, and looked up at me with both hands supporting her beet-red face. She was truly adorable. I''ve never actually seen a fairy, but I imagine they might look a bit like a shrunken Giselle with wings. Perhaps influenced by Giselle, the other children''s cheeks were slightly flushed too.

    "Y-Yes, that''s right. Lady Sheriel is the princess of the Beriard Marquisate. I''m sure it must be quite difficult to choose a marriage partner. U-Um, I also think Lady Sheriel is very beautiful..."

    Several girls who had been rather quiet suddenly raised their voices one after another. It seems they were just hesitant to engage with me before. Some of them seemed to have mustered the courage to compliment me, and like Giselle, Shamal, who was also a mid-level noble, blushed, her voice getting gradually quieter. It probably took quite some courage to voice opinions to those who were higher-ranking.

    "It makes me feel embarrassed to receive praise from someone as delicate as Lady Shamal."

    Shamal managed to say "De-Delicate..." and then lowered her gaze, falling silent. It seemed she had exhausted her energy by chatting with the older girls earlier.

    Feeling the atmosphere shift a bit, I decided to ask openly.

    "Are all of you aiming to become mistresses? I learned that in the kingdom, love marriages are encouraged."

    "Of course, marrying the one you admire is wonderful too, but if there''s a possibility, I think many of us would like to aim for it."

    "That''s true. It''s also good for the family''s sake, and there''s a chance of becoming the queen mother... Ah, but I don''t wish for anything like that."

    I hurriedly explained to Alicia, likely because she has already designated herself as the future queen. The reason they all burned with such enthusiasm probably had a lot to do with Alphonse''s presence. Alphonse''s mother wasn''t the queen but rather a mistress. Normally, she wouldn''t have had succession rights and should have been raised as a retainer, but since the first prince born from the queen died of an incurable disease shortly after his birth, Alphonse, who was born soon after, inherited the succession rights as the second prince as a special case.

    "Even without that, it''s a position one dreams of at least once."

    "Yes, indeed. I really want to experience living in the royal palace."

    Hearing this, it might seem like the dream of a cute girl longing to become a princess, but the content is entirely unchildlike. Why do these young girls aspire to become mistresses? Yet, it''s a noble aspiration, aiming to raise their family''s status and support the king and queen in their roles. They have much more noble intentions than I do.

    "Has Alicia-sama ever met His Highness Alphonse?"

    I thought I might try to delve into what Alphonse was like as a child. It doesn''t concern me now, but I would like to know at least the level of danger.

    "I''ve met him a few times. I''m invited to tea parties at the royal palace as well."

    "What kind of person is he?"

    "Oh my, so Lady Sheriel is curious too. His Highness has golden hair and a very well-structured face... and he''s quite energetic."

    Oh dear, something seems a bit off. It''s not so much the bashfulness of a love-struck maiden, but more like an answer with a hint of hesitance. I had a bad feeling and decided not to ask any further. Best not to pry into things that could make a situation awkward. I''ve already had enough experience with that.

    But it seems it was too late. The adult''s table seemed to stir slightly, and when I looked at Mary, Dior''s maid was already whispering something to her. Mary''s face lit up, and she immediately whispered to me.

    "His Highness Alphonse has arrived."

    This can''t be true, please spare me.

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 23 - Meeting the Prince

    "Lady Dior, greetings. May I intrude?""Lady Lyra, greetings. Your Highness Alphonse, welcome."

    Alphonse''s mother, Lyra, arrived at Dior''s side. The queen had already passed away, but someone who becomes a mistress won''t ascend to the position of queen by default. Since the king hasn''t taken a new queen yet, the position of queen remains vacant until Alphonse welcomes a new wife. Hence, while Dior showed a semblance of respect to Lyra, a mid-level noble, she only directed her smiles towards Alphonse.

    I worry whether such an interaction in front of children might twist Alphonse''s character. Nonetheless, when offered a seat, Alphonse, in a cheerful mood, took his place without casting a glare at Dior.

    "Your Highness Alphonse, it''s a tremendous honor that you''ve come all the way to this place. Allow me to introduce my daughter, Sheriel. I humbly ask for your kind consideration from now on."

    "I am Sheriel. I am grateful to have the privilege of meeting Your Highness Alphonse on this auspicious day and offer my thanks to the Water Deity."

    After finishing the formal introduction, I followed Dior''s example and performed the highest form of courtesy. Not only did I lightly lower my hips, but I also slid my back leg backward, letting my knee touch the ground. I concentrated my focus to ensure my hips wouldn''t drop abruptly and I wouldn''t lean too far forward, sliding smoothly back to my initial height.

    "Oh, so the white hair was true. Show me."

    He yanked my hair, and I almost tumbled over towards Alphonse. He continued holding my hair tightly, and it started snapping off with a snapping sound. Instinctively, I almost unleashed the space where my sword was sheathed. However, just then, Dior''s voice reached my ears, jolting me back to reality.

    "Your Highness Alphonse, if you desire to see this child''s hair, I can cut a strand for you. Pulling it like that puts Your Highness Alphonse''s safety at risk."

    Dior calmly advised him. Alphonse quickly released his grip, grumbling "Get on with it." In the recoil, I leaned back a bit, and Dior gently caught me. Then, with an impeccably composed smile, she spoke to me.

    "Is that alright with you?"

    "Yes, of course, Mother."

    Phew, that was close. I was a hair''s breadth away from severing His Highness''s wrist.

    A knife cut a strand of my hair from the inner side, and Dior presented it to Alphonse.

    "Whoa! It really is colorless. It''s as white as if it''s transparent when held up to the light! Hey, do you have magic powers?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s enough. Step aside."

    Alphonse threw the hair to the ground and waved it away with his hand. I quickly returned to my original spot at the round table, secretly caressing the damaged hair roots. I was relieved it wasn''t balding, but I couldn''t help but let out a sigh.

    The noble daughters gathered at the long table in the center were all lining up to greet Alphonse, eager to seize this opportunity.

    Alicia, who was the first to finish her greetings, returned to me with a somewhat melancholic expression, for some reason.

    "Lady Alicia, is something the matter?"

    "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just... Hair is a noble''s pride, so... Are you hurt?"

    "I''m fine. He let go immediately, and hair grows back. More importantly, were you relieved not to have to talk to His Highness for much longer?"

    "Indeed, it seems His Highness doesn''t hold favorable thoughts about me."

    Furrowing her eyebrows and looking down as if to hide her teary eyes, the girl''s expression grew even more somber. Perhaps her difficulty in speaking earlier was due to a strained relationship.

    "Lady Alicia, do you have feelings for Prince Alphonse?"

    I was surprised by my own question. It felt like a conversation about love that I had never engaged in, and despite asking, it made me feel embarrassed. But that''s not what I meant. It''s different. I didn''t intend it that way.

    On the other hand, Alicia seemed taken aback by the straightforward question. It appeared that she pulled back before tears could gather, tilting her head in confusion.

    "Impossible. I don''t have any romantic feelings for him. Well, considering how His Highness is, I do hope we can communicate a little better. But becoming a queen isn''t something achieved through love, right?"

    "Yes, you''re right. I apologize."

    Is she really just a little older than me? Well, I technically have adult experiences, yet what''s this difference? I wanted to bury my head in my hands over how idiotic my questions were. But seeing how sad Alicia looked... I guess it couldn''t be helped if I thought it was the ache of an unrequited love.

    "However, I must say, I was truly impressed earlier, Lady Sheriel, as expected of a daughter from the Beriard household. Not a word, yet your response was impeccable. If it were me, I would''ve been trembling and barely holding back tears."

    "Mother''s assistance played a part."

    Indeed, it was all thanks to Mother. If it weren''t for her, by now, that table would''ve been soaked in blood. I slightly regretted having started learning swordsmanship.

    "Miss Sheriel, if you truly aren''t aiming for the queen''s position... Could you, um, become my friend?"

    "Are you sure about me? I would be delighted to be friends."

    Alicia''s voice seemed hesitant, perhaps still affected by her previous mood. Despite the solemn atmosphere she exuded, she now looked like an ordinary and charming girl as she hesitated. Considering that I had acquired a friend named Alicia in exchange for a strand of hair and a bit of scalp, it seemed like a small price. In reality, since I''m accustomed to being looked down upon and it''s within my expectations, I don''t mind much. As we chatted more comfortably about our usual lessons and the tea parties we attended, the other children returned. S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Lady Sheriel, you were truly impressive."

    "Lady Sheriel, it''s a shame about your hair. Are you in pain?"

    The girls who had been worrying about my future marriage earlier now offered their sympathies. They''re not bad at heart either. Perhaps they need a bit more exposure to the nobility''s lifestyle, which differs from mine. They are genuinely sincere girls. In reverse, I need to become more aware of the advantages of being a noble.

    Once everyone had gathered, the girls-only chatter resumed, and Alicia took a bite of a pastry.

    "These are really delicious. I now understand why Lady Leanne and the others had such radiant expressions."

    Seeing Alicia enjoy the pastry, the other noble daughters, who had been holding back earlier, immediately reached for the treats.

    "This meringue dessert is much tastier than I expected."

    "I''m glad it suits your taste. If you prefer something crispy, please try these cookies as well."

    "I really like these potato snacks."

    As conversations flourished around the treats, ordinary gossip and typical girl-talk like "Boys can be so rough, right?" put me at ease.

    "I have an older brother too, and he''s really terrible. He pushes me when our parents aren''t looking and hides my dolls."

    "I have a cousin like that. Why do boys have to be like that?"

    "Miss Sheriel also has an older brother, right? So, are you used to being teased by him?"

    Surprisingly, even nobles engage in sibling squabbles. It''s quite heartwarming. Their methods might differ slightly, but it seems like this kind of thing happens in many households.

    "Yes, that''s true. He''s very fond of me now, but in the past, he often used me as an experiment to see if I''d get tainted."

    Although I say "in the past," it was only four years ago. Those were nostalgic memories. From cute pranks to elaborate lies that were quite shocking, it seems everything was an experiment to see if I carried the Beriad curse.

    "T-That''s... uh..."

    "Um, speaking of Miss Sheriel''s brother..."

    "It was Lord Didier, right?"

    Realizing the unfavorable atmosphere around, I hurriedly tried to negate my words.

    "Currently, he''s a very kind and caring older brother. He''s even a bit overprotective. Well, those experiments were rather endearing, actually."

    Didier doesn''t have many friends as it is. I can''t afford negative rumors to spread among the girls. They might have already heard about the bad reputation of the Beriard family from their parents or others.

    "Lord Didier is very talented and kind to everyone, my brother said. I guess everyone teases their younger siblings when they''re kids."

    Giselle followed up with a gentle smile. Thank you so much, Lady Giselle!

    Perhaps when Didier talks about kindness, he''s referring to his camouflage ability. But since Didier has softened a bit, I think he probably isn''t doing anything bad. At the very least, he wouldn''t suddenly pull out someone''s hair. If it were Didier, he would likely offer his hair to the person with a smile.

    At first, I wondered how the tea party would turn out, but before I knew it, it had become a cheerful and enjoyable girls'' gathering. It seems that at this age, biases towards appearance are not as strong. Without exposure to various animals or other nobles, perhaps they haven''t developed the extreme prejudices that would be impossible otherwise.

    On the other hand, it seemed like it would take a while for Sergio''s aides and Dior''s maids to get used to this. Due to their roles, they don''t show any blatant attitude, but there''s definitely a certain distance between us. I wonder what the parents of these children would think about their daughters befriending me.

    "We''ll be attending the same academy, won''t we? Even though our territories are different, I''d like to have such tea parties occasionally."

    "Then, next time, let me host it. I''d love for you to come to Lorrance."

    When Alicia made that announcement, everyone exclaimed with joy. Since the Beriard territory isn''t on good terms with other territories, or rather, it''s shunned, middle-ranking nobles like us seem to be able to make friends only within their own territory. When I think about it, it''s truly unfair to lump me entirely with the Beriard family. I''m grateful that they didn''t openly ridicule me.

    Despite the unexpected guest, the first tea party turned out to be quite fruitful for me. Not only did I meet girls my age whom I could potentially be friends with, but also learning that girls of my age are considering their future as nobles was beneficial. For now, my contract with the spirits takes precedence, but it seems I''ll need to consider something for the future.

    After seeing off the guests, Dior and I returned to the sitting room. This time, it was for a private conversation and a moment between mother and daughter.

    "Sheriel, you endured well."

    "Yes, it was a close call."

    "You must be tired. Relax today. You can even take off your shoes and put your feet up. It''s a special occasion."

    "I feel like I used my back muscles more than I did during swordsmanship class."

    Dior was already lounging on the sofa, her legs being massaged by a maid. She tapped her forehead with a fan. It seemed like she was deep in thought.

    "That boy, to dare touch your beautiful hair..."

    "Mother? That''s not appropriate, Mother?"

    "I know, dear. That''s why you need to keep this from Didier."

    "Of course."

    I don''t know what might happen if Didier found out. Strange as it may sound, Didier cares deeply about me. Rather, Didier wouldn''t allow anyone else to harm me. It seems Dior didn''t anticipate the prince and his mother''s visit at all. The situation at the adults'' table must have been quite dire.

    "You handled it well. It''s a good thing you made connections with the young ladies from Lorrance, and even Alicia. Since Miss Alicia is quite conscious of her noble status, learn from her."

    "Yes, I''ve learned a lot."

    The noble consciousness refers to an old-fashioned way of thinking that emphasizes the duties and responsibilities of being a noble, valuing integrity. In recent times, as people prioritize wealth, someone like her, who values tradition, is quite rare.

    Chatting here and there about the tea party, I finally managed to ease the tension in my body.

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 24 - Work experience

    I was currently in the kitchen, watching Licht struggle with the millstone.I''ve finally been able to start the chocolate improvement experiment that was postponed due to the tea party preparations. I had never seen real cocoa or anything like that in my previous life, but the cocoa beans they showed me were much larger than what I had imagined, almost big enough for me to hold in both hands.

    The palm-sized beans have been fermented, roasted once, and then cracked open. After that, they used wind magic to blow away the shells, and the rest was crushed with a millstone.

    "Is Licht getting used to the castle now?"

    "Yes, everyone is treating me kindly."

    It seems like Licht has already met Cork, and he''s getting along well with the people working in the castle, which is a relief.

    The millstone Licht was tirelessly turning has a simple design, with a round, flat stone with a handle mounted on a deeper dish-shaped stone base. There''s a single pouring spout in the deeper dish, and the liquid chocolate base was slowly flowing out. The color is a dark brown, almost black, and the aroma is much better than the store-bought chocolate I had in my previous life. I couldn''t resist and reached out for a taste.

    "Ugh... It''s really bitter, as expected."

    The sweet aroma of chocolate betrayed me, and a gritty bitterness lingered on my tongue.

    "The cocoa beans that this chocolate is made from had an even stronger bitterness, and I felt nauseous for a while after swallowing them."

    Cork laughed and, still smiling, took over from Licht to turn the millstone. They were turning it at the same speed without any hesitation, and Licht was looking at Cork with admiration in his eyes.

    "The taste might be salvageable with the right balance of milk and sugar, but I''m bothered by the impurities and grittiness. I''ll make some improvements to the millstone, and then it should be a matter of kneading it for a long time."

    We decided to knead the ground chocolate in a larger bowl this time. Normally, it would just be mixed with sugar and solidified like this, so I wanted to try all the possible improvements. I think chocolate needs to be kneaded for several days, but this is an experiment to see if it changes at all through kneading.

    "Are you going to knead it further from here?"

    "We''ll do three experiments. One will remain as it is, one will be kneaded for half a day, and one will be kneaded for two days with shifts. Can we gather enough personnel for that? We''ll provide extra compensation, so it''s okay to use maids or servants."

    "If that''s the case, I''m sure there will be plenty of applicants, and it''s going to be quite a task. Let me contact a few people here."

    "That would be a big help, Cork. And one more thing, can your usual craftsman work on processing the stone?"

    Cork agreed readily, saying, "It''s a new tool, isn''t it?"

    We left the kneading to the assistant cook and started working on today''s cooking. We added slightly colored sugar and warm milk to the mixture, and while stirring, it gradually took on the familiar color of milk chocolate. We skipped tempering as we couldn''t determine the temperature.

    "Oh, this has become quite smooth! It''s very easy to eat!"

    "That''s right! I''m looking forward to the finished product!"

    We tasted it together for a bit, and then we poured it into molds and let it cool and solidify. Even so, it still had some bitterness and clung to the tongue.

    While waiting for it to set, we had some tea to relax.

    "Licht, have you found something of interest?"

    "No, well... I''ve never really thought about choosing a profession, so I''m not sure what I can do..."

    "You can''t use magic, right? In that case, maybe a cook, gardener, or a knight, or perhaps a civil servant."

    It seems that among the assistant officials, those specialized in administrative support rarely have the opportunity to use magic. While Licht can use basic spells, he can''t use more advanced spells. When he tries to chant the original spell name, he panics and can''t complete the incantation.

    "I''m not very smart, so being a cook or a civil servant..."

    "Choosing a profession you dislike can be tough in the long run. Since you have this opportunity, how about joining Sheriel in her swordsmanship class later?"

    "To directly request training from Sir Sergio! That''s too audacious!"

    Licht was bending backward, shaking his head vigorously, but since this was more like a trial experience, I didn''t think there was much to worry about. I was somewhat concerned about how Sir Sergio teaches since it''s unique.

    "Isn''t it easier to start by observing the knight''s training instead of joining right away? Father is full of energy, so you''ll be fine, I''m sure."

    "Licht! This is a rare opportunity! It''s thanks to Lady Sheriel''s generosity. As loyal subjects, we should gratefully accept it!"

    "...Then, I''ll just watch... Thank you for allowing me to join."

    With Cork''s encouragement, Licht agreed to participate in the swordsmanship class. As we chatted about the reputation of the sweets at the tea party and other events in the castle, the chocolate had solidified enough to be removed from the molds.

    "The color is lighter, isn''t it? But it definitely tastes sweeter than before."

    It''s easier to eat than the chocolate I had tasted once, but it''s still more like medicine than a sweet. I relayed some points for potential improvement.

    "The problem is that it doesn''t have a long shelf life. It would be great if we could dry the milk into powder."

    "Dry it? That''s possible; we have magical tools for removing moisture."

    What a handy magical tool! According to Cork, it''s used for drying herbs and, for larger ones, even refining salt from seawater. It''s not a type of magic that anyone can use; it''s a magic circle left behind by Gifted ones from ancient times.

    "I''d like to try using that powder in the next experiment. Can you prepare it for me?"

    "As you wish!"

    The chocolate improvement experiment was postponed for two days, and Licht and I headed to the swordsmanship class.

    "So, today, I''d like Licht to join in the practice as well."

    "No problem. It''s about time Sheriel had some protection too."

    That''s right. Perhaps due to my hair color or suspicions about my background, I still hadn''t found someone to act as my protector. Because of this, I couldn''t go outside the castle and continued my usual daily routine.

    After some warm-up exercises, Licht was also given a blunted sword. Although he had become quite robust since coming here, I couldn''t help but worry if this was the right style for him. Sergio''s training was Spartan, emphasizing practicality and instinctual perception.

    "Well then, for now, Licht, mimic Sheriel''s posture with the sword. Watch Sheriel''s movements for a while. After that, you''ll strike me the same way."

    As expected, the instruction was to watch and learn, and I repeated the basic movements while striking Sergio. Recently, Sergio had even started standing and receiving my attacks, and I adapted by experimenting, such as jumping or aiming for his legs. It was said that if I could move Sergio even a step, we would move on to the next stage, but that proved to be quite challenging.

    "Oh, did you take it easy on me today? Well, I suppose it''s fine. It''s Licht''s turn now."

    I hadn''t been slacking off, but it seemed that Sergio wasn''t satisfied. Catching my breath with a raspy voice, I observed Licht''s initial training. Licht lowered his head and began striking without hesitation, copying my swordsmanship perfectly.

    His usual lack of confidence seemed to have disappeared entirely, and he swung the sword as if in a trance.

    Sergio seemed surprised by this and briefly widened his eyes, but then he smiled happily while receiving Licht''s strikes.

    "Did you also learn swordsmanship at the temple?"

    "N-no. At the temple... I was just a practice dummy."

    "Boys are often fascinated by swordsmanship, aren''t they?" S~?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    The conversation between the clanging of metal didn''t seem to be syncing up well, but it appeared to be true that this was Licht''s first time swinging a sword.

    Observing with curiosity, Sergio suddenly increased his sword speed and grazed Licht''s cheek.

    ---Dangerous!

    However, Licht didn''t flinch and stepped forward. Sergio, who seemed on the verge of losing his balance, skillfully twisted his wrist and flicked Licht''s sword away.

    "Father! That was dangerous! Licht, you''re being too reckless! Your cheek is cut."

    I rushed to Licht''s side, and he gently touched his cheek, staring at his fingertip smeared with blood. The bleeding had already stopped, and there was only a thin line left.

    "Hmm, it seems Licht has no fear of death or pain. That might make him suitable for knighthood. With the blessing of life, he also has high healing abilities. And is he skilled at imitation? Is it a Gift?"

    "I just... At the temple, there was no one to teach me anything, so all I could do was mimic."

    "In an environment where I had to learn work and magic to avoid punishment, I had desperately observed and learned from others'' techniques. That seemed to be how I developed this particular skill."

    Sergio patted Licht''s shoulder with a pleased expression and raised his head.

    "You might make a good knight. You seem to have the talent for it. Do you want the power to protect Sheriel?"

    "I do!"

    "Yes, that''s right. Your physical abilities haven''t caught up yet, but with training, you''ll manage. I''m here, too, so you''ll get stronger and stronger."

    Is that really the right reason? I was concerned about his lack of fear, and I might regret having him choose a profession for my sake later. Moreover, Sergio''s hopeful gaze made me feel somewhat conflicted.

    "I started learning first, though..."

    "Hehe, you''ve gained a good rival. You''ll have to go all out next time; otherwise, Licht will surpass you in no time."

    What a situation. I''ve been managing with advantages from my past life and enhancements I started using shortly after birth. Still, it seemed I might be overtaken easily. Being surpassed like this would leave me with no place to stand as a member of the Beriard family.

    "It won''t be so easy to surpass me."

    "I hope not. It will be interesting to see what expression Didier makes when he returns."

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 25 - Overwrite

    "...So, you see, while it''s great that Licht could become a knight, I couldn''t help feeling a bit frustrated.""Yeah, it''s amazing that you can maintain magic even while having such meaningless conversations."

    I had grown accustomed to the sarcastic remarks, and I continued to conjure a flame in front of me, roughly the height of my own body.

    This wasn''t a spell; it was intermediate-level magic where I used my own name to chant. I had become proficient in all the basic attributes of magic, and I was currently training in its manipulation.

    Today was the last day of the year, and I was attending a magic class before breakfast because Didier was supposed to return around noon.

    "Teacher, Licht can''t use intermediate magic with his new name. Is there any way to fix that?"

    "If you undergo the Rite of Baptism once more, you can overwrite your name. Changing one''s name seems to involve certain circumstances that can''t be made public. Shall I assist you?"

    "Is that okay?"

    "If you''re going to do it, the late afternoon today would be the best time. Everyone should be busy with festival preparations, so it shouldn''t attract too much attention."

    Right, doing the Rite of Baptism again might bring down another inconvenient column of light. When Didier returned, I''d also ask for help from Sergio and Hermes.

    "Will the magic circle be ready in time?"

    "Yeah, since I have some free time today, I''ll draw it after the class is over."

    "Thank you, Professor Julius!"

    With a sense of anticipation for the upcoming events, I practiced magic diligently. Although the incantations were longer than spells, if I chanted the prescribed words correctly, the spell would activate. However, just like with spells, without the blessing, I couldn''t use intermediate or higher-level magic. After the manifestation, it required imagination, concentration, and practice to control it.

    After the class, I went to ask Sergio for permission to use the altar. I thought Julius would join me, but he declined, perhaps not wanting to be seen by the workers inside the castle. It might have been merely a matter of inconvenience for him to make the round trip.

    After obtaining permission, I returned to the altar with Licht. Since I was about to draw the magic circle, I received some bread and apples for breakfast, wrapped them, and quickly walked to Julius''s location. Although I had grown too big to be carried, the distance was significant for me to walk by myself. Despite the cold, snowy sky, my body was warmed enough to produce steam.

    "Sheriel-sama, what exactly is this Rite of Baptism for?"

    "If you undergo the Rite of Baptism once more, it seems you can overwrite your name with a new one. Licht, wouldn''t you want your new name blessed by the gods?"

    "Is that even possible? But to call a mage just for my sake..."

    "My teacher is amazing. I''ll help too."

    While I reassured the flustered Licht who trailed behind me, we finally arrived at the altar where Julius waited.

    "I apologize for the wait. This is Licht. Also, we have obtained permission to use the altar. Can we proceed with the preparations for the ritual?"

    "You''re Licht? A former priest, perhaps? How old are you?"

    "Nice to meet you, I''m Licht. I''m thirteen years old."

    Without showing any particular surprise before Julius, Licht, as always, lowered his head with a humble demeanor. Julius scrutinized Licht from top to bottom as if assessing him, then fell silent, lost in thought for a moment.

    "You, what''s your schedule after this? If you have free time, would you like to help? If you can talk to me while drawing the circle, we can consider it as compensation for the ritual."

    "My story... is that acceptable? I''d be happy to help."

    Licht gave me a quick glance, as if to confirm whether it was okay to talk about this or whether there was a catch in this offer. I nodded slightly, trusting Julius. If Julius said it was okay, then talking would be the compensation. I was sure satisfying his intellectual curiosity was the best reward for him.

    However, something didn''t sit right.

    "Teacher, I''d like to help too. I''d like to see the process of drawing the magic circle."

    "Do you have time? Don''t you have to welcome Didier later? Besides, there''s no need for much assistance. You just need to keep him company."

    First, Sergio showed interest in Licht, and now Julius as well. I was happy they were getting along, and it was undoubtedly good for Licht, but I couldn''t help feeling a little left out. It felt like the peculiar kind of loneliness you''d feel when you found out that the friend you thought was your best friend had other close friends besides you. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well then, I''ll rely on you later during the ritual."

    With those words to Licht, I walked back to the castle.

    After a quick change of clothes, I headed to the dining hall. It seemed that Hermes had some errands to run as he wasn''t around. When I sat down to eat breakfast with Sergio and Dior, we heard hurried footsteps coming from the hallway.

    "I''m back."

    "You returned quickly, Big Brother. Is breakfast at the academy this early?"

    "No, I skipped breakfast with the intention of having it with Sheriel."

    Once Didier took his seat at his usual spot, his meal was promptly served. It had only been about two months since we last met, but he seemed to have grown a little more mature.

    "It seems like you''re getting taller and taller. Doesn''t your body hurt?"

    "High-ranking nobles typically go through a sudden growth spurt around this age, lasting about three years. I''ve heard about it, but my legs and spine are really creaking. It''s the worst."

    Oh, so the amount of magical power can make such a difference. That meant Julius might indeed be fifteen years old. When I first heard it, I thought it was like cat years, so I didn''t think much about it, but Julius appeared much more mature than someone just one year older than Didier.

    "That''s right, Sheriel, I have a souvenir for you."

    When Didier said this, his aide, Dirk, placed a wooden box on the table, large enough to hold with both hands. Prompted to open it, I gently lifted the lid to find miniature-sized potted plants that looked like someone had shrunk full-sized trees.

    "I thought of bringing Alphonse-sama''s head as a souvenir, but I thought I''d check with you first. These are magic flowers that we grew in class. If they grow well, they''re said to summon fairies, so I''m giving them to you."

    Uh, I think there was something I shouldn''t just let slide in the first half of what he said. Maybe it''s my imagination. While trying to distract myself with the thought that they look like wooden plants even though they''re magic flowers, I couldn''t ignore it.

    "Um, when you mentioned Alphonse-sama''s head..."

    "I heard about what happened at the tea party. Apparently, a friend''s younger sister attended it. She praised Alphonse''s appearance, but that''s not the issue, right? I was thinking of storming the palace right away, but I realized I don''t have enough influence right now, so I was planning it properly. Then Dirk said that girls wouldn''t appreciate a living head."

    "Big Brother... I appreciate the thought, but a living head is a bit..."

    Dirk, thank you. Thank you so much for preventing Big Brother''s plan. When I sent him a warm gaze, he seemed to understand and nodded slightly before returning to Didier.

    "I see, of course. You wouldn''t want to see the face of someone you don''t like, right? I''m glad I heeded Dirk''s advice. But what should I do about Sheriel''s precious hair?"

    There wasn''t any hint of anger or frustration in the air, but Didier continued to mutter something ominous. Amidst this, Sergio joined the conversation as if he had remembered something when Alphonse''s name came up.

    "That''s right, speaking of Alphonse-sama, there was a proposal for marriage. What will you do, Sheriel?"

    "Huh?" "Huh?"

    My bewildered response overlapped with Didier''s, and Sergio, who laughed and said, "You two seem close," caught our attention. Did Dior know about this? She frowned slightly, looking a bit displeased.

    "Um, will my opinion matter?"

    "I won''t accept a marriage proposal like that."

    "From the Beriard family''s perspective, either one is fine. Dior seems to be against it, so Sheriel, you can decide."

    "Then please absolutely decline."

    "Of course, right? Regardless of the talk about my hair being cut or not, if we accepted the engagement as it was, it might lead to my dream coming true, which is a bit scary." Didier and Dior nodded in agreement. Given that it was a proposal from the royal family, it didn''t seem like we could simply refuse it, but I got the impression that Dior wouldn''t be on board with it. Thank goodness we''re the Beriard family. I felt like we''d managed to avoid one crisis.

    "But why me? There''s Alicia-sama, and they''re proposing marriage to me with this kind of hair..."

    When I voiced my honest question, Dior, who had been silent until then, tore a piece of bread with vigor.

    "I won''t accept."

    "The Senate should be supporting Lady Alicia. I imagine it''s Lyra who''s advocating for you. She might not want smart girls with power entering the palace."

    "Sheriel is a Beriard, isn''t she?"

    "That''s exactly why. They probably think you''re a submissive, almost powerless, good-for-nothing despite being a Beriard. The Senate likely accepted it because they could place new restraints on the Beriard family."

    I see. So that''s why I''m being proposed to by the dream-like prince...

    We had discussed sweets and business matters before Lyra arrived, and it seemed that my topic didn''t come up afterward. Other nobles wouldn''t intentionally recommend a daughter from another house, so they probably hadn''t heard about it yet.

    "In that case, should I send a refusal letter? After the blank festival ends, we''ll leave the castle anyway, and they probably won''t make a fuss."

    In this world, a month has thirty days, and there''s a five-day blank festival between the end of the year and the beginning of the new year. Once it''s over, the new year begins. We had planned to travel north from the beginning of the new year.

    Dior will be acting as the substitute lord and staying behind, marking the first time for a family trip.

    "Speaking of which, is it okay to take a break from classes during the trip?"

    "Oh, yes, we''ll continue with swordsmanship training during the trip. As for classroom studies, you can take a break, but I''d like to take Julius if possible. I''ve never made a contract with a spirit or anything like that."

    I wondered if they learned about making contracts with spirits at the academy, but it seemed that they mostly had vague information about it, like it happened when they happened to meet a spirit. However, they said that once you meet a spirit, you can immediately sense it.

    After a lively breakfast in various ways,everyone except Dior and Hermes headed to the altar. Hermes seemed to be away until the evening, so we planned to have tea while watching Julius''s work. The two, who seemed to want to enjoy tea elegantly while sitting next to Julius, who was drawing magic circles alone, had been asked to prepare by the servants, who were grinning.

    "Professor Julius, what about the magic circle... huh?"

    As I climbed a few steps up the low staircase leading to the altar, I saw that the magic circle had been almost completely drawn. I wondered how it was possible to finish it so quickly.

    "I think it took me all night even with Dior''s help, but isn''t it a bit too fast?"

    "Hey, you two were quick too. I''ll be done in a little while."

    After glancing back at us once, Julius started walking while outlining the outside of the circle with a large staff. Sergio and Didier followed him, carefully observing the surroundings as they walked around the circle.

    I wished I could have observed it too.

    "Professor Julius, did you have breakfast? Would you like to join us for tea?"

    "I forgot to eat. I''ll have it later."

    A table was brought next to the altar, and a tea set was prepared. Sandwiches with meat and eggs between slices of bread, as well as light snacks like cookies, were laid out, marking the beginning of a midwinter picnic.

    As hot water warmed by magic was poured into the teapot, Julius, who seemed to have finished drawing the magic circle, descended.

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 26 - Spirit

    "Professor, do you have any foods you don''t like? We''ve prepared some snacks and sweets, so please help yourself to anything you''d like. Same goes for Licht.""You have some unusual foods."

    As we each began to eat our sweets, Licht picked up a sandwich he had served on his plate and took a bite. Julius, seeing this, hesitated slightly but nibbled on his chicken and egg sandwich. After widening his eyes for a moment, he continued chewing slowly, looking somewhat sleepy.

    "Is it to your liking?"

    "Yeah, I''ve never had it before, but I think it''s delicious."

    Julius, who I had thought was probably from a good family of nobles, puzzled me. Dishes made with vegetables like stew and sweets were brought into this world from my past life''s memories, but sandwiches were something common in this world.

    "What kind of meals do you usually have, Professor?"

    "Bread and jerky."

    "Just that...?"

    "Yeah, occasionally I eat fruits, but jerky can be preserved, and it saves time for meals."

    Is he a hermit? Or rather, the image of a calorie-conscious tech geek, replenishing nutrition with supplementary food bars came to my mind. While I was impressed that he had grown up so well with that diet, I couldn''t help but worry about his nutrition. Licht nodded, saying that he also had a similar diet, but he was clearly malnourished.

    "Father, how about inviting the professor to dine with us from now on?"

    "Of course, that''s fine. Since the tuition is for Sheriel''s research, I was wondering if that would be enough."

    Wait, I didn''t hear about this. Did Marcel use the same conditions he proposed to me on Julius? In the end, I''m becoming the subject in exchange for compensation. But admittedly, that would be insufficient as compensation.

    "Professor, in that case, starting tomorrow..."

    "I am in this form, you know. I can''t just intrude on another family''s dinner."

    "It''s alright; I''m in this form too. There''s no difference between white and black, right?"

    "Haha... well, I guess."

    For some reason, Julius made a restrained throat noise and showed a somewhat resigned expression. With Didier''s encouragement, it was decided that starting tomorrow, I would have meals with Julius. I thought it might be nice to have Noah join us as well, but Noah''s visits had become less frequent lately, and I hadn''t seen him in weeks.

    "In addition to meals, I would like Julius to accompany us on our trip from the New Year. Do you have the time?"

    "Oh, right, you''re going to search for spirits. I can''t be out for extended periods, so it''s a good idea to take Noah with you. If something happens, I can teleport over there."

    Everyone struggled to grasp it. Noah? I tilted my head, and Julius, perhaps sensing it, paused his meal and rose from his seat.

    "I can swap positions with Noah, you know. I wonder where he is right now... Oh, he''s in the forest. Let''s switch for a bit."

    As he murmured this, Julius''s form became chaotic. Ah, I''ve seen this before.

    When I looked closely, symbols resembling letters covered Julius like pillars, rising from the edges of the magic circle beneath his feet. Somehow, this scene seemed like it was scanning Julius, and I became curious about the mechanism behind teleportation magic. In an instant, Julius transformed into Noah.

    "Hey, Father, Brother! There''s no point in acting surprised, is there?"

    "Mmm, you''re right, it does look like that, but transformation magic doesn''t exist as a Gift. Anyway..."

    Noah, whom I hadn''t seen in a while, hopped onto my lap without any particular surprise, leaving me flustered. Wait, if they switch places now, the teacher will end up on my lap...

    But I couldn''t bring myself to push the adorable Noah away, and I fretted as Julius returned to his original position.

    "Professor! Weren''t you supposed to switch places?"

    "I left a teleportation coordinate before swapping. In essence, it allows us to move somewhat freely by swapping positions, but I can''t be out for an extended period."

    I see, teleportation seems quite systematic. I had thought that by simply thinking of a known location, you could instantly teleport, but it seems that specifying coordinates is necessary. Teleportation is an advanced magic, so I hadn''t learned it yet.

    While discussing teleportation, Didier, who rarely interjected, cautiously joined the conversation.

    "Um, sorry to interrupt, but... Is that, by any chance, the cat?"

    "Oh, Brother, you haven''t met Noah before? This is Noah, my friend."

    Noah seemed to understand words to some extent, as he opened his eyes slightly when we spoke and glanced briefly at Didier. Didier appeared puzzled, not as much as Mary but still confused, seemingly taken aback by the black creature.

    "Uh, that''s... isn''t it a spirit?"

    "Huh? No way."

    I glanced at Julius to confirm, but he, too, tilted his head in confusion. Didier seemed to think that Noah wasn''t a magical beast because of his unusual color. I had initially thought the same; however, my perception changed drastically due to Sergio''s words.

    "That creature is probably a spirit. It has weakened considerably compared to magical beasts; it''s different."

    "Father, do you think so too? I mean, Julius didn''t notice?"

    All eyes were once again on Julius. With a smile as perfectly composed as a painting, he now wore a more puzzled expression.

    "Hmm, it''s a spirit, huh? I didn''t notice at all."

    "Can that even happen!?"

    Julius, who stared at Noah with an awed expression, seemed quite childlike and resembled an ordinary fifteen-year-old boy.

    No, no, it''s too late for that now. Didier was laughing uproariously, resting his forehead on the table and stomping his feet. It was the first time I had seen Didier laugh so much about something that didn''t involve me.

    Julius was talking to Noah, asking, "Since when have you been a spirit?" Hearing this, Didier laughed even harder. Sergio watched from the sidelines, Licht looked bewildered, and I... gave up thinking about it.

    "Ju-Julius... Spare me, seriously... Why didn''t you notice?"

    "Well, I''ve been with him since I was a kid. I did feel a slight difference in presence, but I thought it was because we were in sync."

    It seems that Julius had been synchronized with Noah, who couldn''t roam freely as a child, and had been gazing at the outside world together. If they had been together for so long and he knew Noah before magical beasts, it''s understandable that he didn''t realize.

    "Want to try contracting with Noah?"

    "Is it okay? Noah has been protecting the teacher all this time, right? It feels like I''m taking something away from him."

    "It''s fine. I haven''t contracted with him so far."

    Prompted by Julius, I asked Noah. Since I didn''t know how contracting worked, I simply said, "Will you contract with me?" But Noah just wagged his tail.

    "Hmm, it seems like something''s different. It''s as if he thinks I''m not the one."

    "Can the teacher communicate with Noah?"

    "When we share thoughts, we can convey basic thoughts and emotions. He seems to like you because he scolded me that night when you were crying and told me to do something, but..."

    So, the teacher came that night because of Noah''s help. I thanked Noah by patting his head, and he curled up contentedly on my lap. While I wasn''t disliked, I couldn''t make a contract with Noah. In the end, it seemed like the trip was necessary.

    "Teacher, aren''t you going to contract with Noah? Um, I''ve been wondering about this, but why aren''t you worried about petrification even though you have a lot of magical power?"

    "Since Noah mostly took over the magical power for the Baptism Ceremony, I don''t have as much spread."

    I see, so that''s how the teacher knew how to perform the Baptism Ceremony alone. Did Noah teach him? S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    As I gradually learned more about the teacher, new questions arose. Julius began to formulate a hypothesis as he gazed at Noah in thought.

    "I see, perhaps during the Baptism Ceremony, I took almost all of Noah''s magical power, so his power as a spirit has weakened?"

    Spirits are supposed to naturally replenish their magical power in the Spirit Realm to keep it the same as humans. However, since Noah is in this world all the time, it seems he can''t recover his magical power.

    "Julius, why not try contracting with him anyway? If we figure out how the contract works, it''ll be reassuring for Sheriel''s time too."

    "That''s a good point. Noah, would you like to contract with me?"

    Noah''s twitching ears suddenly froze in Julius''s direction, and then he jumped up and onto Julius''s lap. Julius seemed to have heard something, or perhaps, as he mentioned earlier, he sensed Noah''s emotions and responded by bringing his cheek close to Noah''s mouth.

    Just when it seemed like Noah had lightly kissed Julius''s cheek, he leaped off his lap with a swish.

    "Hmm? Does this mean the contract worked?"

    There didn''t seem to be any significant change, and we couldn''t observe any magical circles or light from our end. However, Noah''s presence seemed to have increased slightly, and his body underwent a tremendous transformation.

    "A big kitty...!"

    He transformed into a large black cat, more like a black panther with a robust skeletal structure and features. But was a black panther ever this large? This majestic form, larger than a horse, had an aura reminiscent of a spirit.

    "Yes, it''s definitely a spirit. It seems to have taken quite a bit of my magical power. And now, its thoughts are much clearer than before."

    "You were able to contract with it. How did you do it?"

    "I''m not sure, really. It seems like Noah did something. It appears we have to leave the contracting up to the spirits."

    I see, so that''s why the information on spirit contracts was vague. There didn''t appear to be any particular ceremony, and humans didn''t seem to have any specific role.

    "Noah, take a break in the Spirit Realm for a bit. You''ve consumed too much of my magical power."

    Noah responded with a sort of carnivorous growl and gradually transformed back into his original cat form. Then, he disappeared like mist.

    "Oh, my magical power is returning. It seems the shared aspect is indeed real."

    "The teacher is always researching magic through experiments and observations."

    Impressed, I turned to everyone, and not just Licht. Sergio and Didier were also frozen. Their bodies were stiff, but their expressions were blank, devoid of any emotion.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Well, well, Sheriel seems fine... I was just exposed to a bit of magical power."

    "But isn''t the magical power itself the teacher''s?"

    "Judging by Noah''s behavior, it seems that spirits exist with their magical power exposed."

    It seemed that humans and spirits had different ways of holding magical power. Humans drew their magical power from a wellspring and transferred it to a vessel for use. In my case, the wellspring seemed to have expanded, and my vessel couldn''t contain it, but spirits themselves were like natural wellsprings of magical power.

    That''s why Noah could change his body size from small to large. If Sergio and Didier were affected...

    "Licht! Are you alright?"

    Upon closer inspection, Licht had his eyes wide open but was unconscious.

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 27 - The Last Day

    Didier slapped Licht''s unresponsive cheek lightly, and shortly after, Licht regained consciousness. Would he be alright for the upcoming baptism ceremony?"I''m terribly sorry."

    "Don''t worry about it, it can''t be helped. More importantly, is the ritual alright?"

    "Yes, there are no issues."

    That''s a relief. I never expected that he would faint due to exposure to the spirit''s magical power...

    Sergio and Didier, as if nothing had happened, were sipping tea and chatting with Julius. It seemed that differences in magical power showed in situations like this. Perhaps it was just that the people of Beriard were resilient.

    Since our break had turned into a commotion, I regained my composure and offered some sweets to Julius.

    "I don''t particularly like sweets, but these are good."

    "I feel like I can think better after eating something sweet. You should try it when studying magic."

    I should prepare some sweets as souvenirs for Julius. It might not be good for him to eat sweets all the time, but I was concerned about his nutrition. We spent some pleasant tea time this way, and we finally decided to perform Licht''s ritual.

    Since I was allowed to use my magic up to an intermediate level, I eagerly climbed the stairs leading to the altar. Looking at it again, the magic circle was intricate and resembled a work of art. However, there was something that felt out of place.

    "Huh? The symbols here are different from the ones used during my ritual."

    "That shouldn''t be the case. I''ve used this circle for previous rituals."

    If Julius said so, then there probably wasn''t anything wrong with this circle. Naturally, everyone''s gaze turned to Sergio.

    "Wait, are you saying I made a mistake? But Sheriel''s ritual was successful with this circle, right? Marcel also said that if the circle was wrong, it wouldn''t activate."

    "In fact, Sheriel remembers this circle? Even in Beriard, we draw circles of this size while looking at spellbooks. Isn''t it just your imagination?"

    I could remember things I was interested in or had thoroughly understood. However, I couldn''t remember something just by copying letters or listening to it.

    I didn''t have confidence in my understanding of magic circles, but I was deeply moved by it, so it was etched in my memory. I could vividly recall the magic circle used in my own ritual.

    "But, weren''t there two more lines here?"

    "Oh, now that you mention it... Well, let''s try it once. If it doesn''t work, we can just blame Julius for being careless."

    Julius seemed disgruntled, giving Sergio a disapproving look, but he agreed to try it. With Sergio in the air, Didier at the position of life, and Julius and me on either side of Licht, we began the ritual. Originally, there should have been six people around, but now there were only two, and Licht looked genuinely worried.

    "Sheriel, just as I did to you, place your hand on Licht''s back and channel your magic into him."

    "Um, didn''t Licht also have the Spring of Power like I did? Won''t it open up again?"

    "That shouldn''t be a problem. Licht doesn''t have as much original magical power, so he should be able to handle it more efficiently now."

    I see, maybe I was an exception because I had too much magical power generated. I gently placed my hand on Licht''s back, reassuring him with an "It''s okay." As Licht settled down from my touch, we began the ritual.

    "I, Sergio Beriard, blessed by the protection of the sky."

    "I, Didier Beriard, blessed by the protection of life."

    Julius and I didn''t participate in the incantation since our role was to replenish magical power. Licht, being aligned with the attribute of life, had Didier responsible for life magic. I hoped that it would work.

    Julius began to infuse magical power. I felt the gathered magical power in his hands pull gently, and following that flow, I channeled magical power. The magic circle started to glow from where Licht placed his hands. Light also extended from Sergio and Didier, and the parts that were lacking were filled in by light extending from the center.

    Declaring his new name, Licht, I adjusted my magical power carefully while listening to the incantation for the third baptism ceremony.

    When light had reached every corner of the circle, Julius quietly stood up and gestured for me to leave the circle. To ensure that Licht could concentrate, I slowly withdrew my presence and slipped outside. The faint light that lined the magic circle continued to shimmer as if it were rising into the heavens.

    The moment the incantation ended, a pillar of light descended from the sky, as if in response to the rising light. It wasn''t blindingly bright, but it was a beautiful, gentle column of light that enveloped Licht.

    "It worked."

    "My circle wasn''t wrong, was it?"

    Julius gazed proudly at the column of light. Gradually, the light dimmed, and by the time it completely disappeared, Licht had collapsed within the circle, clutching his shoulders.

    "Licht, congratulations. You have been blessed by the gods."

    "Yes... How fortunate it is to be blessed by the gods with this name... Thank you, Lady Sheriel, everyone."

    Tears welled up in Licht''s eyes. He had been through a lot until now. Being recognized by the gods for Licht must have held a deeper significance than any ritual or blessing.

    "Now, Licht, try using magic."

    "Dirk, come here! Let him heal your arm."

    Brother, please, let him indulge in sentiment for a moment. Moreover, Didier intended to test Licht''s magic by healing the arm of Dirk, who was the Chief Aide-de-Camp. Dirk was on his way, looking eager, but was this master-servant relationship alright?

    "Wait, even if Dirk is healed, it''ll hurt, won''t it? If you want to test it using this method, why doesn''t Big Brother Didier cut his own arm?"

    "Because I have the attribute of life, my self-healing ability is high. If I heal myself, we won''t know if it''s the effect of his magic or my own healing, right?"

    "Then, should I cut my arm? If Licht fails, Didier can heal it, right?"

    As we were discussing whose arm to cut, Licht suddenly looked pale, as if he had been cut on his own arm. Seeing us like this, Julius intervened, seeming somewhat exasperated.

    "The Beriards seem to have a thing for blood, huh? It doesn''t have to be someone''s arm; couldn''t it be a branch or something?"

    "Can wood be healed too? In that case, let''s go with that. I feel sorry for the trees, so Licht, please do your best."

    Reluctantly, the gardener, Licht, brought a nearby tree branch to us, and Sergio cut it off. After confirming that basic magic couldn''t heal it, Licht, holding the branch in one hand, began the intermediate-level incantation.

    "I, Licht, blessed by the protection of life, hereby offer my healing magic to the Heavenly Gods. Grant me the divine words of life. I humbly beseech the Goddess of Life for her favor---" S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    As Licht recited the incantation, a magic circle appeared, and a peach-colored light extended from the severed end of the branch, drawing the two pieces together. As Licht moved the branch, as if guided by the light, it was restored to its original state as soon as the light disappeared.

    "Licht, that''s amazing!"

    "I-It really worked!"

    Licht tightly clenched his hand, looking as if he couldn''t believe it.

    "Oh, so you can overwrite a name, indeed. So, there wasn''t anything wrong with the magic circle?"

    "Father, if it''s alright with you, could you show me the magic circle used for my ritual? I would like to investigate it with Professor Julius."

    "Sure, it''ll be a good way to pass the time during the journey back. Besides, Julius has no plans for the evening, as he mentioned earlier, so I intend to invite him to dinner."

    Today is the last day of the year. The main festivities will begin tomorrow, but dinner has already been made a bit grander. Only a minimal number of servants are in the dining hall, while others have gathered in a separate room. I had asked the servants I knew to prepare a celebration for Licht.

    In my previous life, this might have been akin to a year-end party. People look back on the year and discuss how they will spend the upcoming festivities. During the Blank Festival, everyone in the kingdom is essentially on holiday. Ministers working in the royal palace, commoners tending to fields, and even slaves bought with money, all enjoy their vacations equally.

    However, it seems some people still work diligently during this time---merchants, to be specific. Among those who conduct business in line with the festivities, there are even some who earn an entire year''s worth of profit in these five days. It''s amusing how similar these things are in various worlds.

    "Professor, there are some unusual dishes, so please only eat what you can."

    Come to think of it, Julius didn''t have an aide distributing the dishes. I pondered what to do, and it seems Julius sensed it. He took out a long staff and quickly began drawing a magic circle next to himself. During the meal...

    Kah! When the magic circle lit up, a well-dressed young man appeared there.

    "Is Lord Julius calling?"

    "I was invited to dinner."

    ...No, it can''t be that you suddenly summoned him with just that explanation...

    The young man who received a summoning that seemed to fit the word "summon" so well stood there without saying a word. He quietly surveyed the dining hall and, without changing his expression, performed a noble''s courtesy. I was the one more taken aback by this situation.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you. I apologize for this unusual introduction, but let me introduce myself. I am Owens, Head Aide-de-Camp to Lord Julius. From now on, I hope we can get along."

    Owens, with golden hair that reminded me of Alphonse''s, neatly cut at the shoulders, raised his head elegantly and maintained a fixed smile as he swiftly took out tableware and cutlery and began arranging them. However, words that sounded like an incantation came from nowhere.

    "Lord Julius, may I request a word in advance? I thought I might faint from shock at being summoned in such a way when it''s just before the festival. It''s surprising to be called to someone else''s dinner without prior notice. If I was in the middle of changing, what would you do? However, it''s as expected of my lord. Despite it being a completely unexpected summons, I didn''t even leave behind a single limb due to transfer sickness."

    Is this ventriloquism? Owens was speaking without moving his mouth at all, but it was definitely him talking. He was lecturing Julius in a droning voice, just loud enough that I could barely make out the words. Even Julius seems to receive scoldings from someone. I couldn''t help but let out a faint smile, thinking, ''Does even Julius sometimes get scolded?''

    Once Owens, who had finished preparations in an instant, returned, our eyes met. I quickly addressed him.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you for the first time. I apologize for this rather unconventional introduction, but let me offer my greetings. I''m Sheriel. I''m learning magic from Professor Julius, so we invited you to join us for a meal. I''m sure this sudden invitation must have surprised you."

    "Well, well. I''ve heard about Lady Sheriel from my master. Such a charming young lady. Please take care of Lord Julius in the future."

    Owens, who smiled gently, didn''t seem to be concerned about my hair color, just like Julius. He truly didn''t seem like the type to be bothered by such things. Neither Hermes nor Didier appeared particularly cautious, so it seemed he wasn''t a dangerous individual.

    "Professor, he''s an amazing aide, isn''t he? He blended in so smoothly after being summoned out of nowhere."

    "Owens is only good at adaptation."

    When Owens returned, I explained the dishes to him. He didn''t take notes, and after listening attentively to my explanations, he began serving without hesitation. From his swift movements, I could tell he was an exceptional aide, perhaps even on par with Zaris.

    After everyone had finished tasting the dishes, Julius started eating. He delicately brought the food to his mouth, and after each bite, he seemed a bit drowsy, lost in thought. Perhaps that was Julius''s true expression. Normally, he would wear a sculpture-like, emotionless smile, but I preferred this more human side of him.

    The members of the Beriard family, too, had quickly become accustomed to Owens'' sudden appearance, and the atmosphere at dinner was lively and pleasant.

    "Professor, do you like the food?"

    "Yeah, it has various flavors. It''s interesting."

    And so, we enjoyed the end of the year in a cheerful manner.

    It had been quite a year, filled with various challenges, but we had all survived it. The Blank Festival marked the beginning of another year. After the festival, unknown worlds awaited me - a long journey to the north, forming contracts with spirits, tea parties with Alicia and Giselle, and there was something else I felt excited about, but there were many enjoyable things to look forward to.

    I enjoyed the last day of the year to the fullest, pushing myself to my physical limits.

    ¡ö¡ö Epilogue ¡ö¡ö

    On the last night of the year, the people of the kingdom drank, feasted, sang, and danced, celebrating with merriment. Nobles and commoners alike, even slaves, were allowed to do so on this day. It was already past midnight, and the Blank Festival had begun.

    However, in a place that gave no indication of such festive revelry, there existed a secluded spot.

    In a chamber within a tall tower, a bit removed from the royal palace, a man was fervently training under the faint moonlight.

    He didn''t voice his grievances. Speaking them aloud would only amplify the resentment, bringing everything under its control. Yet, there was undeniably a deep-seated anger welling up from within him. In this closed-off tower with no outlet for his anger, he could only think of one way to endure - by training his own body.

    The floor disappeared from view as he continued to train, and he looked up at the narrow window where the moonlight barely filtered through. There was no glass or any barrier, just an open gap, and in it were two eyes, black as night.

    He wondered if it was time for him to lose his composure, as a dry laughter escaped his lips. On the other hand, he thought in a detached manner, how many years had it been since he last heard his own laughter?

    Suddenly, when he thought the moonlight had returned, a small, jet-black creature landed at his feet.

    Ah, this must have been what was blocking the window. He could sense a disproportionate and divine magic within the creature''s small body. He instinctively kneeled before the creature. In response, the creature produced a peculiar magical device from seemingly nowhere.

    The creature hadn''t made any visible movements, yet the unfamiliar box-shaped magical device now sat before him. Who could have possibly brought it here? This was a prison where only guards on the other side of the door or winged birds could enter.

    The man quietly accepted the unbelievable situation that was unfolding before him. He gently opened the lid of the magical device and found a small piece of paper inside.

    He grasped the paper tightly with his rough, calloused hands. Who on earth...? As he raised his gaze, he realized the creature had already disappeared.

    "A messenger of the devil..."

    The man had long since ceased praying to the gods. He had come to know, through personal experience, that the gods didn''t save people. So, the one smiling at him now was probably not a god, but a demon.

 Vol. 2 - Ch. 28 - Tangential Discussion - Hermes Beriards Confusion

    [This is a story from Hermes'' perspective about what happened when Sheriel was not around.]The baptism ceremony for Sheriel, my adorable, clever, and incredibly intriguing granddaughter, ended in failure. She had behaved stoically, but beneath her unconscious demeanor, one could see the color of despair. If the ritual failed once again and the blessings did not come, a proper conversation would be necessary to get her to express her thoughts and feelings.

    My duty is to face her, guide her through this setback, and help her overcome it.

    On the night of the ceremony, we discussed the cause of the failure and what to do next, with Marcel and Didier participating in the conversation. However, Marcel suddenly froze, and in the next moment, I felt it too.

    A presence of magic, crawling up from the soles of our feet to reach the crown of our heads. By the time it reached the top of our heads, our entire bodies were tingling. Was it an attack? I turned to look out the window, and an immensely radiant and divine pillar of light, stronger than anything I''d ever seen, was descending toward the altar. Could it be... S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Sergio..."

    "Yes, my lord."

    Immediately, everyone rushed out of the room. When we stepped into the garden, everyone stopped in their tracks. The pillar of light was so powerful and majestic that it seemed entirely different from any baptism ceremony I had witnessed before. But there was no doubt that this was the baptism ceremony. And there was only one person in this castle trying to perform it.

    "Sheriel!"

    "What happened?! A pillar of light just appeared, right!?"

    By the time we reached the altar, the pillar of light had already disappeared. Perhaps it was because everyone was shouting loudly, or maybe it was because adults had rushed here with such force, but Sheriel was sitting there, dumbfounded, as she fell flat on her behind.

    Even I, who had not received special training as a magician, could tell someone had performed a ritual at this altar. Even though the pillar of light had vanished, the residue of dense magic still clung to our skin, prickling.

    On our way back to the castle, Sheriel fell asleep right away. However, her explanation the next morning was not coherent. She desperately tried to explain that a cat had come and helped with the ritual.

    What was puzzling was that she wasn''t lying. She didn''t seem to feel guilty about lying or keeping secrets. Was it because she had inherited a curse, or perhaps she didn''t fully understand it herself and thought it best not to speak out of goodwill? Regardless, judging from Sheriel''s demeanor, it was clear that something had happened at night. Otherwise, Marcel wouldn''t have set a deadline of one day without any plan. Sheriel was not so simple-minded as to just prolong the time with no strategy.

    As expected, Sheriel had gone to bed early. After her personal maid returned, we, as a family, quietly headed to Sheriel''s room. As a precaution, I squeezed my magic power to the limit and moved with utmost care, making no sound.

    Upon opening the worn-out door, an unexpected scene unfolded before our eyes. There stood a young man, or perhaps he was more of a boy, with jet-black hair that blended into the night. If there could be a Sheriel in white, it wouldn''t be strange for there to be something in black. But who was this individual?

    I remained cautious and cloaked myself in magic power, but an even more intense magic enveloped me.

    A superior being...

    Even though I had somewhat weakened, it was still rare for me, the former head of the Beriard family, to be overpowered to such an extent. That is, if we are talking about humans. Without thinking, I called for Sheriel. However, Sheriel stood before the young man and raised her voice to protect him.

    "Grandfather! Noah is not a bad child! He''s a harmless little cat who''s good at magic! He''s not a wicked magical beast!"

    This child had never stirred my heart so much. And what about this cat? It didn''t seem so cute. The young man behind seemed equally puzzled. It appears there is a certain level of trust between Sheriel and him. The young man, called Noah, didn''t seem to harbor any hostility or ill intentions towards Sheriel.

    Choosing my words carefully to calm Sheriel, I listened to her explanation. It turns out that this young man had performed the baptism ceremony. Suddenly, I noticed Dior''s complexion had worsened. This seemed to be a rather troublesome development.

    As Sheriel continued her peculiar explanations, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for Dior, who was progressively losing color. When I attempted to inquire about the situation from the calm young man, he expressed a desire to speak with us. He mentioned something about wanting to teach Sheriel magic. I wondered what his intentions were.

    Leaving the children in the room, as no one attempted to speak, Dior led us to the drawing-room, the most prestigious room in the castle.

    Upon entering the drawing-room, Dior kneeled down in the most formal manner. I thought, "I see," and Sergio and I also knelt. Sergio, as the head of the Beriard family, was the first to speak.

    "I am Sergio Beriard, the head of the Beriard family. May we extend our greetings to you?"

    "No need for such formalities. I don''t intend to reveal my identity. Dior, please refrain from mentioning my name."

    It seemed that Dior and this young man were acquainted... No, they weren''t. However, they were aware of each other''s existence and of being known. Dior stared at the young man intently and, with trembling lips, finally began to speak.

    "Lord Julius, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I am Dior Zorad Beriard."

    The person we were kneeling before, if he were human, was either a duke or a member of the royal family. If it were a member of the royal family, it could only be the First Prince, but His Highness couldn''t appear in public due to an incurable illness. I vaguely remembered a young boy of about this age in one of the duke''s families. Similar to the First Prince, he had concealed his name without revealing himself.

    Thinking back, there had been many inexplicable events since just over ten years ago when Queen Ophelia withdrew from the public eye. At that time, the influence of corruption was strong, and the kingdom was enveloped in a stifling atmosphere. Therefore, I didn''t think deeply about each individual occurrence. However, with the First Prince''s illness and the subsequent rumors of curses and demons, abnormal incidents seemed to have occurred one after another.

    As I recalled events from just over ten years ago, I considered various possibilities and tried to read the young man''s emotions at the same time. However, a cheerful voice, out of place beside me, echoed.

    "Well then, let''s just call him Noah without any hesitation. You haven''t told Sheriel your name, Julius, have you? By the way, about teaching Sheriel, is it possible you want to study her?"

    My son had given up on thinking. He probably thought he could just cut down anyone if necessary. However, Sergio''s instincts were sharper and more reliable than any analysis. If Sergio approved, there was no choice but to follow him for now.

    "Oh, is it okay? I don''t think it''s a bad idea for you either. If we leave that child as she is, she''ll die in a few years."

    "Can you do something about it?"

    "Probably."

    "I see. Then, please. That child is a precious family member, so please save her, Noah."

    At Sergio''s words, the young man widened his eyes for a moment. It didn''t seem to be because Sergio had agreed without caution. So, what surprised him?

    For the Beriard family to value their family members was a normal thing, even for a troubled noble. The fact that he was so surprised by such common sense might mean... could it be that he knew Sheriel''s true origin?

    Sergio, who had no intention of probing into these matters, was happily shaking Noah''s hand with an innocent smile.

    Once we finished discussing future lessons, compensation, and the danger of Sheriel''s petrification, we guided Noah back to Sheriel''s room. His dignified stride still held the air of someone in a higher position.

    As we entered the room, a perplexing scene unfolded once again. Sheriel''s adorable smile was heartwarming, but please, I hoped she wouldn''t treat Noah like a cat. We couldn''t reveal his true identity to Sheriel without proper explanation, and my role as an elder required a certain level of restraint.

    Her willingness to change her choice of words was the most endearing thing. She was truly my granddaughter.

    The issue lay with Didier. He seemed to have some understanding, but his disrespectful attitude inadvertently led to scolding my dear granddaughter. However, Didier also appeared to be respecting Noah''s wishes in his own way. When the conversation turned to Sheriel''s limited time, Didier grew agitated again, but there was no room for me to intervene anymore.

    Getting too involved might expose Noah''s true identity, so I decided to refrain from encroaching on his territory until Sheriel''s safety was assured.

    Sheriel had already cast away the heavy disappointment she had carried from the failed ritual the day before. He had cleared away the gloom of my granddaughter, and if he could save her life, I was willing to overlook the slightly enigmatic aspects of this situation. If something were to arise, we could deal with it at that time.

    After all, even a noble who hadn''t appeared in public like the Beriard family could be managed, relatively speaking.

    This was the castle where the Beriard family, often referred to as demons, resided.

    I would pray, however, that there were not true demons.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 1 - Travel and Magic (The Outside World)

    The blank festival was livelier than last year, and in the blink of an eye, the new year had begun. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.Part of the reason was the preparations for the journey, but also because of the increased number of people we met after the baptism. It''s also significant that Julius started having meals with us every day.

    Even though the garden in front of me and the towering castle behind it hadn''t changed since I arrived here, they now felt completely different.

    "It''s about time to depart. Are you ready?"

    I hastily responded to Sergio''s voice. Finally, my first journey was about to begin.

    When Sergio, Didier, and I got into the large carriage, Noah rushed in with a trot. After inspecting the inside of the carriage inquisitively, he settled down next to me with proper manners.

    "Noah, welcome back. Did you get a chance to rest?"

    "Noah?."

    It seemed he had somewhat recovered his magical power in the spirit world, but I couldn''t tell the difference. Didier also seemed interested, inspecting Noah as if checking something.

    "Hmm, when he looks like this, he just seems like an ordinary cat. If it''s someone with low magical sensitivity, they might not notice."

    "Is that so?"

    As the carriage started to move with a rattle, Noah suddenly jumped up. Perhaps because of his light body, he bounced lightly in response to the motion. It was a bit more stable on my lap, and it seemed Noah had found his designated seat.

    "Is Grandfather in a different carriage?"

    "Father said that long journeys are tough, so he''s going ahead with a Beast Demon."

    "It''s a bit lonely, but I guess it can''t be helped."

    On the way, we were planning to make inspections and visits to cities and villages, so the journey was scheduled to take about two weeks one way. Griffins could fly slowly for about a day to get there, so carriage travel must be tough once you were accustomed to that.

    This was my second time in a carriage, and while it swayed a bit, a high-quality cushion filled with feathers was laid out for me, so it didn''t seem too bad.

    "Look, we''re passing through the city walls. From here, it''s the noble district."

    Outside the window that Didier pointed to, there were beautifully maintained stone mansions. They had gardens, and while they were separated by roads from neighboring mansions, they seemed to be laid out in a checkerboard pattern.

    "Do all nobles live here?"

    "In reality, most of the residents here are the ones who work in the castle. The original homes of nobles who live in the royal capital, as well as the secondary residences of nobles who manage towns and villages, are also numerous. Some nobles have vacation homes in other territories they are friendly with."

    "There are many nobles, aren''t there?"

    There were hardly any people on the main street where our carriage was traveling. Occasionally, when someone passed by, they would all stop and bow towards us. While I continued to peek out in a hidden manner, a large wall and gate came into view.

    "From here, it''s the commoner''s town. Please make sure not to show your face. It could get very complicated."

    With that advice, the curtain was quickly drawn closed. Didier and Sergio didn''t attempt to look outside and instead closed their eyes as if enduring something. I wondered if they were disliked by the commoners. Maybe they would get pelted with eggs if they were seen.

    I wasn''t exactly curious, but since this was my first chance to properly see this world, I decided to create a small gap and peek outside, hiding discreetly.

    "Kyaaa!"

    "It''s the Marquis! The Marquis''s carriage!"

    I gasped and instinctively closed the curtain, moving my face away from the window. The screams seemed to be getting louder, as if contagious. But I was a member of the Beriard family, and I needed to accept it properly. I steeled myself with that thought, opened the curtain again, and peeked outside. I couldn''t fully open it because of Didier and Sergio. I wasn''t scared at all. Absolutely not.

    When I slowly opened my eyes, many people were waving at us. Not just waving but also shaking various things they had with them. I thought they might throw something, so I tensed up a bit, but the expressions on their faces were all bright and shining.

    "Huh?"

    "Our subjects are a bit strange, you see. They seem to be expressing respect and affection for us with that. Well, the unveiling of Sheriel hasn''t happened yet, so should we show our faces a bit?"

    "Is my hair okay?"

    "Well, commoners probably won''t mind."

    Originally, there was supposed to be a balcony-like place on top of the big wall that separated the commoner''s town from the noble district. After the baptism, it seems they planned to unveil me from there during a ceremony, but it hadn''t happened yet due to various reasons.

    Didier sighed and quickly put on a perfect smile.

    "Sheriel, smile gently and wave your hand."

    When Sergio said that and opened the curtain, a particularly loud scream could be heard. Were they welcoming us?

    I straightened my fingers as instructed, lightly waved my hand from side to side at the wrist, and the people who had been waving something around next to the carriage suddenly prostrated themselves on the ground, synchronizing with the carriage''s speed, creating a large wave.

    After the carriage passed, they all stood up one by one and started chasing after the carriage. Didier and Sergio looked accustomed to it, and they elegantly waved their hands from the window, reminding everyone that they were the lord''s family.

    "Um, the Beriard family is feared as a demon family, aren''t they?"

    "For commoners, we are a generous presence that protects them from magical beasts and monsters. Does it really matter if it''s a demon or something else?"

    "Hehe, it seems like the people from other territories despise demon worship, but only people with strong spirits can survive in the Beriard territory."

    "Is that so?"

    I thought it was a good thing that we were popular among the commoners, but their enthusiasm was overwhelming. Where did my resolution from earlier go?

    It seemed my existence was already a topic of conversation, and since I had shown my face, I was supposed to greet the people a bit. With a crowd of people and a large wave following us, we stopped the carriage in a big square.

    When I opened the door, there were already guard knights and soldiers stationed outside, and a blue carpet led to the platform in the square. I felt a bit overwhelmed by the situation, but I put on a good girl smile as Didier instructed. Then, following Sergio, I got off the carriage.

    "Screaaaaam! Marquis Beriard!"

    "It''s Didier-sama! What a splendid figure!"

    "Is that girl the new princess?"

    "What a great start to the new year!"

    Amidst the screams mixed with cheers, I responded with a smile while waving to the people. There were so many people gathered in the square in such a short time that it surprised me. Since I wasn''t supposed to give a speech, I simply waved my hand while looking around at the people surrounding me one by one.

    "Sheriel-sama!"

    "How divine! Has a demon lord given birth to an angel?"

    "Um... to casually call us demons like that..."

    I wondered what the people here thought of demons. We announced that there would be an unveiling ceremony later, and we returned to the carriage. We were told that the people would follow us until we left the town, so for a while, we continued to wave from the carriage with smiles on our faces.

    "Phew, that was tiring. It''s a problem that the commoners lack education. Even lower-ranking nobles wouldn''t approach us."

    As soon as we passed through the main gate, Didier''s expression crumbled, and his tense posture relaxed.

    "Is such a passionate welcome unique to Beriard''s territory?"

    "It''s a unique culture of the Beriard territory. If other nobles tried that, they''d be killed on the spot. But it''s also an attempt to improve the image of the Beriard family."

    In the past, during a time when the Beriard family hadn''t established their current educational methods, it seemed that both other nobles and the commoners had a kind of fear, like a fear of demons. As the Beriards gradually acquired ethics and reason and started reevaluating their relationship with their subjects, one lord actively appeared before the commoners.

    "He tried various things like hosting festivals and giving speeches."

    "Is he the one who created the Spirit Festival and the Summer Festival? I vaguely remember learning about that."

    "Yes, that lord. After trying various things like hosting festivals and giving speeches, the lord is said to have actively appeared before the commoners. The lord was apparently very sentimental and shed tears when he saw the commoners waving their hands. Since then, the commoners started expressing respect to please the lord, and that''s how it all started."

    "I see, there''s a history behind everything."

    Rather than improving their image, it seemed more like it was due to concerns about safety. When I thought about the history I had learned, it must have been challenging to erase the bad impression of the Beriard family from the past. In fact, it was amazing that we were now receiving smiles and waves from the people.

    It was an unexpected detour, but it allowed me to experience the relationship with the subjects firsthand, something I couldn''t learn from books. I was looking forward to gaining significant insights on this journey.

    By the way, I didn''t get a chance to leisurely observe the town''s surroundings. The only thing in my memory was the sight of those crazy people waving something around like mad.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 2 - Alphonse Olastrias Fury

    On the first day of the new year following the Blank Festival, the second prince''s private room in the royal palace was in a state of disarray. Vases were shattered, maids were struck with a whip, and the fine feather pillows were ruthlessly torn apart.A letter Alphonse had sent to the Marquis Beriard a while ago had returned after a long time, and upon hearing its contents, Alphonse couldn''t contain his anger.

    "Why did she reject the engagement with me? What''s wrong with me? She acted so obediently in front of me before! She''s a liar!"

    "Al, calm down. I thought she was perfect for you, too. It''s disappointing. Is there nothing we can do about it?"

    Saying this, Alphonse''s mother, Lady Lyra, who had delivered the contents of the letter herself, looked at her retainer with moist eyes.

    The retainer, being looked at with such eyes that invoked maternal protection, fought the urge to say, "I''ll do something about it," and bit down on their lip.

    Seeing this, perhaps out of sympathy, Romilda, who was in charge of Alphonse''s education, stepped in to restrain the two.

    "Your Highness Alphonse, I must ask that you refrain from using such language even in your own room. Your Highness must have taken a liking to Lady Sheriel, correct? Even among royals, if one truly loves another, their lineage may be overlooked. Please choose with your heart."

    Romilda''s words were not lies. In noble society, political marriages were common. However, when two people who genuinely cared for each other were involved, it was often advantageous in terms of the magical potential passed down to the child and the marriage itself, provided there were no issues with lineage. Alphonse, perhaps recalling the tea party, stopped his rampage for a moment and looked at Lyra in silence.

    "It doesn''t have to be her. But I don''t want Alicia or any of those other girls. I want someone like mother, someone kind who will listen to everything I say."

    "Well, Al, you say such delightful things. I wouldn''t want a bride for you who isn''t kind and won''t cherish you."

    During the mother and son''s conversation, Romilda cast her eyes downward. Was she suffering from a headache, or perhaps stress? She placed her hand on her temple, taking a moment to collect herself quietly.

    Alphonse, who was never supposed to have a claim to the throne, was the legitimate heir due to the untimely illness of his half-brother, the first prince, just before Alphonse was born. Furthermore, as the king had not taken a new queen for ten years after Alphonse''s birth, there was currently no one else in the royal palace who could inherit the throne. As a result, Alphonse had been pampered beyond measure, with anything displeasing to him kept at bay, except for Romilda. And thus, Alphonse''s royal education had fallen significantly behind.

    Normally, such outward expressions of emotion would be unthinkable for a royal. Children were not at fault for their flaws; the adults around them were the problem. Romilda had to remind herself of this, but Alphonse''s words and actions were unbearable to watch. She was the one personally responsible for Alphonse''s minimum royal education. There was no one else who could refuse this mission, for fear of what would happen to the kingdom if she did.

    "Women like Romilda are absolutely dreadful, aren''t they? Always nagging and thinking they''re clever. I can''t believe she got married. It must have been a political marriage, right?"

    Alphonse hurled insults at Romilda as if venting his frustration, while both the retainer and Romilda herself continued to listen in silence. If only a talented lady could assist His Highness, perhaps something might change. This had been Romilda''s initial plan-- to find a future queen for Alphonse early on.

    However, considering the current situation, it seemed more prudent to postpone any engagement until Alphonse developed a sense of royalty. Fortunately, there were a few outstanding young ladies of his generation. In a society on the brink of decay, it was almost miraculous that such talented individuals had emerged in this generation.

    For a few more years, until Alphonse developed a sense of royalty, the retainers present believed that it would be best to delay any engagement.

    Meanwhile, the representatives of the nobility, known as the Senate, were contemplating a similar matter. Although they had been promoting Alicia, the niece of the Prime Minister, they had quickly brought up the issue of her behavior at the tea party.

    The Senate was composed of the Ten Noble Houses, which held significant power among the nobility. It was a political organization consisting of the most influential lords in terms of magical power and territorial strength, separate from the Prime Minister. During major policy decisions or times of war, the Senate''s approval was crucial, and even the king couldn''t proceed without it.

    "In three more years, His Highness will grow, or he won''t..."

    "It''s quite uncertain. However, I felt somewhat relieved when the Beriard family rejected the proposal." S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    They all shared concerns about Alphonse''s precariousness. Still, they also had the wisdom not to burden everything on the young ladies of his age. Something needed to be done. Whether to guide Alphonse or to appoint an alternative heir to the throne, they had a few years to decide, but it was currently the most pressing issue on their minds.

    They had also gathered some information about Sheriel, the new member of the Beriard Marquis''s family.

    "Yes, I heard that he is quite fond of her. Is the rumor about buying a slave true?"

    "She doesn''t possess any magic or curses, does she? If she''s an heiress of the Beriard family who harbors feelings for her, we can''t allow her into the royal palace."

    "That''s right. If anything were to happen, the palace would be stained with blood."

    One noble decided to visit and observe Alphonse''s situation. Only the Ten Noble Houses had the authority to offer Alphonse critical advice, and they occasionally visited the royal palace for this purpose.

    "Your Highness Alphonse, it''s been a while."

    "Oh, it''s Heinly."

    With an indifferent glance in the salon of the palace, Alphonse acknowledged Heinly Keesling, the lord of the Keesling Marquisate and a member of the Ten Noble Houses. Being in his mid-thirties, Heinly was still considered young in the Senate, but he had managed to earn Alphonse''s favor.

    "You seem to be in a rather foul mood, Your Highness. Is something bothering you?"

    "You know, right? That girl, from the Beriard''s... an incompetent, white-haired fool... rejected our engagement!"

    Heinly, of course, knew about it. That''s why he had come to the palace today. However, he hadn''t expected Alphonse to be so furious.

    "Did Your Highness have a preference for a girl like Sheriel? I''ve heard she resembles Lady Alicia in appearance."

    "Alicia won''t do. She nags too much and lacks charm. Besides, a girl who''s only into studying, like Romilda, is bound to be like her."

    "Hmm? But, isn''t Miss Sheriel also talented in her studies? I''ve heard she''s quite exceptional."

    Upon Heinly''s words, Alphonse''s mouth fell open, and his eyes widened as he remained frozen for a while. Heinly didn''t actually know much about Sheriel, but he assumed she must have some talent, considering the Beriard''s patronage. The Beriards were not the type to engage in family playacting out of noblesse oblige; their curses were not so easily twisted for other reasons.

    "That girl... She deceived me..."

    "Did you say that Sheriel dislikes studying?"

    "Not really... I didn''t say that. But... I just hate those girls who are like Alicia! We had a good match, or so I thought! Damn all of them!"

    Alphonse realized he had jumped to conclusions based on Sheriel''s appearance and submissive demeanor. But he had heard discussions about her not having magic, being a former slave, and lacking talent. In reality, he hadn''t spent enough time to know what kind of person she truly was.

    While disillusioned at the thought that Sheriel might also be a cold and arrogant woman like Alicia, he found himself increasingly irritated when he thought of the usual young ladies gathered at the tea parties.

    "Do you know why all the young ladies who could potentially be your fianc¨¦es are so diligent in their studies?"

    "Because they need to be suitable to assist the queen, right? I know that much."

    "Indeed, to serve as the queen''s assistant, they need to acquire knowledge and wisdom equivalent to the king and possess a calm judgment."

    "But right now, there''s no queen, and my mother is just living a life of leisure, isn''t she?"

    "Another person is acting as queen, and Lady Lyra''s substitute for official duties."

    Originally, Lyra, who was a courtesan, was supposed to assist the queen. However, she lacked the necessary education, and even during the queen''s lifetime, she was only responsible for minor arrangements for tea parties.

    And now, with the queen gone, there was no one to assist, and every day seemed like one of revelry, with tea parties, evening gatherings, calling in merchants, and shopping, even from the perspective of a child.

    "That''s why, Your Highness Alphonse, if you were to become exceptionally skilled to the point where you don''t need assistance, wouldn''t it be acceptable for you to marry a kind princess who lacks education?"

    "Me?"

    "Yes, exactly. If Your Highness Alphonse makes a bit of an effort, you could become a wise king who doesn''t need assistance."

    In reality, some level of education would still be necessary. It wouldn''t suffice to have the education level of a courtesan for diplomatic affairs with other countries, managing the palace, or standing alongside the king in public. However, there was a plan that, with Alphonse''s diligence in studying and the emergence of a royal consciousness, these lines could naturally be drawn.

    Alphonse displayed his first smile of the day, seemingly not completely dissatisfied.

    "That''s good to hear. I''ll commend you, Heinly! I might hate studying, but it''s better than marrying a woman like Romilda."

    Heinly smiled quietly while bowing his head. If Alphonse made efforts to become a good king and those efforts paid off, he could simply take a kind woman as his mistress. For that, he would need to marry an excellent queen who would recognize her.

    As a representative of the Senate, Heinly, who had completed his mission successfully, left the palace with a small glimmer of hope in his heart, believing that this country would be alright.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 3 - What is Magic

    We had been riding for a few hours since leaving the castle. We were traversing a picturesque country road, where the contrast between the blue sky and the green meadows was breathtaking.Fortunately, the ride wasn''t too bumpy even on the unpaved, bare earth. We passed through towns and villages along the way and eventually stopped the carriage for breakfast shortly before noon. Having left early in the morning, our throats were parched, and our bladders were nearing their limits.

    In this world, toilets were like green, slime-like creatures that decomposed waste without requiring water. Portable toilets contained this slime-like substance in leather bags, and we used them with a cloth partitioned tent along the way. At first, I had reservations, but since they didn''t emit any odors and quickly broke down waste, I would consider these portable toilets my most cherished possession during the journey. I had grown quite fond of them.

    "Sheriel, aren''t you tired?"

    "No, the cushioned seat is very comfortable, so my bottom is still fine."

    Tables and chairs were set up from the carriage, and preparations for breakfast began easily. I had thought we would stop in some town, but it seemed that we would mostly be cooking our meals in scenic spots like this.

    With magic to provide water and fire, we could easily cook simple meals anywhere. The weather was pleasant, and it felt like a delightful picnic.

    "What about tonight?"

    "If it were just my father, he would probably camp, but since we''re here, I think we might visit a relative''s mansion."

    "So, we won''t be staying in inns?"

    "Nobles don''t stay in inns. When we''re invited to evening gatherings, the host''s mansion has guest rooms."

    Indeed, there was no point in building hotels for nobles when there was no one to manage them. Commoners couldn''t enter nobles'' sleeping quarters, so ultimately, the noble''s own servants served them. If someone were to build a hotel, it would have to offer entertainment facilities like high-end restaurants, spas, and theaters.

    I had become accustomed to thinking about how to earn money if I couldn''t find a husband. Work was essential. Ideally, I wanted passive income. Real estate was a tough business in a noble society with no rental market due to sluggish real estate movements...

    "Sheriel, are you up to some mischief?"

    "No way, not at all! I was just thinking seriously about our future."

    With a forced laugh, I shifted my focus away from financial calculations. I called for Noah, who had been chasing butterflies and frolicking in the meadow. We were about to have our first breakfast of this journey.

    "Noah, could you bring Julius-sensei?"

    Although I had prepared boiled chicken for Noah, I needed to summon Julius first. I had heard from Owens that Julius had terrible eating habits.

    After a while, Noah''s body experienced some interference, and Julius took his place. Noah could go wherever he liked as long as it was an open space, so he returned to us almost immediately.

    "Good morning, Julius-sensei."

    "Good morning, Sheriel. You''re progressing rather slowly, aren''t you?"

    "Can you tell my location?"

    "I can. I borrowed a view before coming here."

    I noticed a crow circling overhead as Julius raised his gaze. I wondered if Julius had given it some instruction, but the crow landed on a large tree branch and stared in our direction. It was a familiar bird, but it seemed larger than the crows I knew. Perhaps it had grown larger due to the presence of magic.

    A makeshift table set had already been prepared in the shade of the trees. There were sandwiches, grilled salted pork, and fruits. It was all very easy to eat, and the warm, spring-like weather made it feel like a picnic.

    "Is this a magical device for heating? It''s quite convenient, but is this also a relic of the Gifted?"

    "This is a magical tool that combines a barrier and fire magic. It can''t modify a single spell, but it can use two of them together."

    I see. I remembered that cleansing magic was a combination of fire and water. Barrier magic was considered non-attributed, but since there were spells, it seemed to be basic magic, not Gifted.

    Didier and Sergio, who had relaxed their bodies, returned as well, and we began discussing magic while having breakfast.

    "Sensei, is an anti-magic barrier something that suppresses incantations? Does it prevent the activation of spells? So, can magic still be used without incantations?"

    "Yeah, yeah, I''ve been curious about that too."

    Sergio seemed to have developed an interest in magic since learning non-incantation spells, and during our journey, he was enthusiastic about participating in classes.

    "An anti-magic barrier suppresses the activation of spells within its boundaries. So, it can''t be broken even with non-incantation spells."

    "Oh, I see. Then it''s pointless. What a shame."

    Sergio, looking dejected with his shoulders drooping, made me wonder what he had originally planned to do. I sincerely hoped he wouldn''t cause any dangerous incidents while I was alive.

    Nevertheless, it was quite impressive how well this anti-magic barrier worked. Magic was constructed through arrays or circles. Spells and incantations were used to create these arrays. If the activation of these arrays was prohibited, it meant that magic couldn''t be used at all. It seemed to be very effective in terms of safety.

    "Um, didn''t your father originally use his wand without incantations? How does that work?"

    "Oh, this is a magical device."

    He said this, showing me a thin bangle-like bracelet. It had a blue gem that looked like a magic stone on the inside of the wrist, making it appear as a mere decoration. When I glanced at Didier, he showed me a similar bangle. Now that I thought about it, Dior also always wore a thin chain bracelet.

    "The base of the gem has a spatial magic array carved into it, and when you infuse it with magic, the wand can be drawn in and out."

    "Could it be done with rings or necklaces too?"

    "With a ring, you might drop it."

    Sergio slightly raised his hand with his index finger pointing upward in a posture as if holding a wand. A wand extended from the magic stone on his wrist with a swish. He caught the wand and twirled it, then, when he let go, it smoothly retracted into the magic stone on his wrist.

    Certainly, it would be difficult to grasp a wand if it were in the form of a ring or necklace.

    "So, even with this method, it''s blocked within the barrier, right?"

    "That''s right. Since magic circles are used for the generation of magic, it''s completely prohibited within anti-magic barriers. It''s very unsettling."

    Although he was pretending to cry, it was probably the other nobles at the table who were truly uneasy. Perhaps, for the safety of the people, it was best not to further improve magic. However, I was still curious.

    "If you save a magic circle in an inner dimension, would it still be blocked by the barrier? Ah, but that wouldn''t work, would it, because it''s not about generating the magic circle, but about activating it." S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Saving it would reduce the incantation time, but in the end, it was the same thing. I didn''t particularly want to use magic within the barrier, so it didn''t bother me. I was just curious about the mechanics of the barrier. As I was contemplating this, Julius was looking at me seriously.

    "Sheriel, what do you mean by ''saving''?"

    "Well, it''s about storing the magic circle that is generated during the incantation in an inner dimension. When you use it, you can simply draw out the magic circle instead of reciting the incantation, so it''s convenient, right? Magical devices work on a similar principle, don''t they?"

    "Wait, why are we talking about this? I''ve had enough of non-incantation magic."

    Didier didn''t seem particularly interested in improving his magic.

    Julius raised his gaze slightly, as if deeply considering something. Sergio seemed uninterested from the beginning and was cheerfully munching on a sandwich.

    After thinking it over for a while, Julius wore a mysterious smile and leaned forward with the enthusiasm of a carnivore that had found its prey.

    "Can you do it?"

    "Yes, I''ve been using that method recently."

    "Could you let me read your senses once? I want to confirm if ''saving'' is your unique technique."

    "Sure, but after I finish eating, okay? Magic requires a lot of mental effort, so nutrition is essential."

    Julius returned to his normal posture with a sigh, and his hand movements seemed to speed up. He must really love magical research. In some ways, he seemed a bit childish.

    "Why did you come up with something like this, Sheriel? Is ''saving'' different from memory?"

    "Well, even if you ask why... When you understand the mechanism, you naturally want to apply it, right? Saving is...just saving."

    As soon as we finished eating, we began the experiment. Julius held his hand over my head, and I felt a sensation as if something were entering my mind.

    "Alright, here we go."

    "Anytime."

    I intended to overwrite an already saved magic circle, generating a new one instead. I concentrated my magical power and created an image of a water sphere, simultaneously recording that image within the magic circle.

    Once completed, the image became the key. When I wanted to use the magic circle again, I just needed to visualize the water sphere in my mind to summon the magic circle.

    "Hmm, interesting. So, it''s saving, indeed. Yes, I see."

    Julius muttered to himself and moved his palms around as if squeezing something. After creating the water sphere a few times, he nodded with satisfaction.

    "Julius-sensei, were you able to do it too?"

    "Oh, yes, it''s similar to saving coordinates for teleportation. I wonder why I didn''t notice this before. Magic is fundamentally based on perception, so once you establish a theory within yourself, it''s challenging to break free from it."

    There was hardly any change in his expression, but he seemed to be enjoying it in some way.

    "Wait a minute, magic isn''t something done by perception, is it? Where did you learn magic, Julius? Don''t teach Sheriel strange things."

    "I''m self-taught."

    "Father! Why did you make Julius a teacher?"

    Sergio, who had been watching silently, seemed to step in to mediate.

    "If it''s based on perception, then maybe I could be good at magic too. What should we do if he becomes even more powerful?"

    "Father!"

    "Where exactly did you learn magic, big brother?"

    "It''s a ritual of offering prayers to the gods. Well, I''m not particularly devout, but the more accurate the incantation and the stronger the power of prayer, the higher the completion level of magic. That''s why magic books feel so fake when you read them."

    "Well, if you put it that way, it''s like imagining and perceiving, isn''t it?"

    Good, it seemed that both of them just had slightly different perspectives.

    Even though it was called perception, in my understanding, magic was a very systematic thing. Fixed spells, magic circles, and procedures. It was different from the mysterious magic where you could create fire with just your imagination. While the operation relied on perception, the system itself had rules for everything. If that were the case, it should be possible to analyze and modify it.

    "Um, sorry for the diversion, but what exactly is ''saving coordinates''?"

    "It''s exactly as it sounds. When teleporting, you draw a circle at the location first and save it. Then, anytime you want, you can move to that location by using the saved circle. It''s similar to what you''re doing by saving the circle and using it without an incantation."

    "Wait, wait, wait! Julius, you mean you can teleport to the same location anytime?"

    "I can, why?"

    Oh? It seemed that this was different from the magic that Didier knew. I hadn''t been particularly surprised when he switched with Noah or summoned Owens, but...

    "Big brother, is there a problem?"

    "Heh, what''s the deal with you?"

    Didier crumpled his forehead in frustration and let out a big sigh.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 4 - Saving Magic Circles

    For some reason, Didier began to explain teleportation magic as if he were trying to instruct me."You see, teleportation involves placing a pair of magic circles in different locations and using them. Teleportation gates have fixed magic circles, so they can be used permanently, but for a mage, you can only teleport once. So, the idea of teleporting ''anytime'' is impossible."

    "Only once? How do you teleport, then?"

    "Well, for example, you''d chant the teleportation spell in your room, right? Then, you''d go out into the garden and chant the teleportation spell again. That would teleport you back to your original position in your room. Oh, I see, this magic also creates a circle, doesn''t it?"

    It seemed that the concept of magic circles being generated when using magic wasn''t widely known, and Didier was still getting used to this mechanism.

    According to Didier''s explanation, it seemed that mages could only teleport once because the outside world had only one set of saved coordinates, and they were constantly overwritten.

    "That sounds like it''s mainly for returning, then."

    "Yeah, it consumes a lot of magical power, and its applications are limited, like for evacuations during combat. Julius, for example, can hop around like a spirit using the power of spirits."

    "But since you can save magic circles, it doesn''t seem unusual, right?"

    "It''s the concept of ''saving'' that''s unusual."

    I see. Perhaps I unconsciously thought of the inner dimension as something like a server, which made the idea of ''saving'' come naturally to me, but Didier might be thinking of it more like creating a simple room with spatial magic.

    "Big brother, when you chant in the inner dimension, how do you imagine and use magic?"

    "Hmm? I just imagine standing in a pitch-black space and offer prayers to the gods as if I were actually using magic."

    It felt a bit strange to hear Didier say that he offered prayers to the gods, but I decided to remain silent, as I might provoke a reaction otherwise.

    "So, try imagining that space as a library or an archive room. Imagine rows of blank books and documents, and you create the books yourself by imagining the finished form as the book cover. Then, copy the generated magic circle into the book. The next time you want to use it, just imagine a water sphere, and the book will open, allowing you to infuse it with magical power."

    I tried to provide an analogy that Didier might find easier to grasp. Would it get through to him? When I looked up, I saw Julius closing his eyes, deep in thought and concentration. S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    For a while, there was silence as they contemplated. To prevent their concentration from breaking, I quietly stretched my stiff body.

    "Oh, right, I did it. This is definitely saving, isn''t it? So, for teleportation magic, you can save each set separately."

    "I think so."

    Didier seemed to be experimenting with saving magic circles using water spheres, quickly summoning and dismissing them.

    As the three of us discussed teleportation magic, I thought there wouldn''t be any groundbreaking discoveries, but Julius, who had been silent for a while, suddenly smiled with satisfaction.

    "I see. I''ve been doing it by perception all this time, but you can actually give dimensions a specific form."

    Huh? Did the teacher really use only perception?

    Rather than imagining, how did he save and do everything else? Maybe it was because of his synchronization with Noah, or perhaps his handling of magic was closer to that of a spirit.

    It seemed that they all had slightly different perceptions of magic, and someone always seemed to have questions.

    "Teacher, how do you usually teleport? You can also freely specify the destination, right?"

    "Hmm? It''s just as Didier explained earlier. When I draw the circle, the coordinates of that location are woven in, so when I specify the destination, I just need to imagine that place. I said it was the same as your ''saving,'' didn''t I?"

    I see, so even though magic circles look the same, they incorporate location information in the background. It''s like an external parameter, isn''t it?

    "I''d like to try it, but I haven''t learned advanced magic yet..."

    "I can''t use advanced magic because I don''t have the blessing of the sky. I''ll have to explain it to Father later..."

    "Julius! Come on, can you do that thing you did before?"

    Sergio immediately asked Julius for shared sensory perception. Despite being my father, he really didn''t want to think for himself.

    "Father, you shouldn''t rely on Professor Julius all the time."

    "Hmm, you''re right. How about I teach swordsmanship instead? Julius might need it too."

    That''s not what I meant, Father.

    Even though he could be mistaken for a beautiful woman in men''s clothing, Julius had a somewhat androgynous face, and I couldn''t imagine him wielding a sword. But perhaps it was because he was still a boy. He smiled and agreed, nonetheless.

    "Then, let''s try teleporting together while synchronizing."

    "Can Julius teleport with others? Isn''t that a special ability?"

    I thought teleportation was a common ability because I had been teleported several times, but it seemed that even with advanced magic, an individual could barely teleport alone. Julius was indeed an exceptional mage.

    Julius walked a little away to the side of a tree and then returned to place his hand on Sergio''s head. With his other hand, he grabbed Sergio''s wrist. It seemed that he couldn''t lift Sergio up like he had done with me.

    In an instant, it seemed like the two had disappeared from in front of me, but they were now standing in the same position next to the tree they had just gone to. Then, they reappeared in front of me.

    "I see, I sort of understand."

    "Since Father relies on his senses, he''s compatible with Professor Julius, I suppose."

    Sergio walked around the area, occasionally stopping to create a magic circle. When he stopped walking, he began to move around the area instantly, not shuttling between two points but sequentially moving between recorded coordinates.

    "Wow, amazing! Father learns things so quickly!"

    "Hehe, this is very convenient. No chanting required, and it''s perfect for assassination."

    It seemed that Julius had taught a method of teleportation without any incantations. I understood the curiosity to try it, but I wished they would consider their surroundings. Sergio was becoming increasingly reckless.

    Didier, who also seemed fed up, sighed while watching Sergio.

    "Sigh, it''s tough having a father like this. Ugh, I hate it."

    "Big brother, you learned it quickly too, didn''t you?"

    "I''m trying it on my own after understanding it to some extent. Please don''t compare me to Father, who learns by sense alone without understanding anything."

    I thought it was still impressive, but it seemed that Sergio, who appeared to not think about anything, quickly learning was unacceptable to Didier. I agreed with them.

    As I watched Sergio, who was carelessly teleporting all over the grasslands, with a weary expression, it seemed that Julius was thinking about something else.

    "How skilled are you in teleportation magic, Didier?"

    "Intermediate, I guess. I can do object transfers."

    "Hmm, since saving relies on using the magic circle you''ve crafted with your own magic power, you might be able to use advanced magic for this."

    What did he mean?

    I had learned that the rank of magic was determined by the amount of magic power used. Even for upper-class nobles, intermediate-level magic was the limit for most attributes.

    "In advanced magic, a lot of magic power is required mainly because creating the magic circle itself consumes a significant amount of magic power."

    "Professor, even intermediate nobles can use magic circles, right?"

    "If there are multiple people. Even if it''s a magic circle, you still need to pass magic power through the whole thing, so the amount of magic power used doesn''t change. But when it comes to saving a magic circle, that''s a different story. You''re preserving the circle you''ve created with your own magic power, so it should only require the equivalent amount of magic power as the actual phenomenon."

    I hadn''t used advanced magic yet, so I hadn''t actually tried it, but considering the magic circle I used during the baptism ceremony, I understood. I had put so much magic power into opening the entrance to the spring.

    "By the way, Julius, didn''t you use to save magic circles with teleportation magic? Why didn''t you notice this sooner? If there''s a difference in the amount of magic used, you should have noticed it earlier."

    "I have more magic power than the average person, you see. Even with advanced magic circles, the difference is minimal, so I didn''t pay much attention."

    "What an arrogant guy, seriously."

    In reality, I hadn''t noticed either that I was using magic power to create magic circles. It might be different for advanced magic circles, and saving magic circles not only shortened the time but also reduced magic consumption, so I thought it was a good idea to try it.

    We had been experimenting with saving and teleportation for some time, and the servants had already finished cleaning up, and preparations for departure were ready. We had originally planned to study and do some training in the carriage, but we ended up experimenting with magic due to the flow of events.

    "Let''s call it a day for now. We''ll make up for it with more time tomorrow. Sergio, do you have your spellbooks with you?"

    "Yes, they''re on the carriage. By the way, what about dinner tonight?"

    "Oh, for dinner, we''ll have Owens prepare it. We''ll arrange it for tomorrow morning."

    "Professor, thank you. Oh, please take this bread and these pastries. Make sure to eat them."

    I handed over the bread and pastries I had requested from the chef. I had baked them at the castle this morning, but it seemed they could be freshly baked during the journey, so I planned to have them brought every day. If we were staying at noble estates, Julius probably wouldn''t come out for dinner.

    With that, our short magic lesson, combined with a meal break, came to an end, and we got back into the carriage. Sergio, who had played with teleportation magic for a while, was already munching on pastries, despite having eaten breakfast just a while ago.

    "It''s a shame that teleportation magic can''t be used inside the barrier."

    "Father, do you dislike barriers that much?"

    "Yes, because fighting with a short sword against a lot of enemies is incredibly tiring. Besides, the basics are hand-to-hand combat, so even with teleportation, it might not be very useful."

    "Why does Father always assume he''ll be in combat..."

    "Because I''m a knight."

    Perhaps it was a professional habit. In reality, Sergio also participated in monster subjugations in his territory while performing his duties as a lord. Although I had never heard of someone combining the roles of a knight and a lord, for Sergio, who was obsessed with swordsmanship, it seemed to be an unyielding part of his identity.

    "If barriers are in effect, then wouldn''t others be unarmed as well? Using a sword to massacre them would go against the chivalric code, wouldn''t it?"

    "Hmm, you''re right. I''ll fight unarmed if the barrier is in effect."

    That''s a relief. Now, even if something happens, most people should get away with minor injuries. I should tell Zaris to take the short swords away, just in case.

    After several short breaks, we arrived in a large city as the sun was setting. Tonight, we would be guests at the mansion of a branch family of Beriard, who ruled this city.

    "Visiting this place is one of the purposes of our journey."

    As we entered the grand mansion''s main gate and descended from the carriage, a large number of servants welcomed us. At the very back stood an elderly couple. As we approached, I felt a vaguely familiar sentiment.

    "Welcome, Lord Sergio."

    "It''s been a while, Uncle. Since we''re family, please make yourselves at home."

    "I see. Didier has grown as well. And who is this young lady?"

    "Uncle, this is..."

    Uncle? Did that mean he was Hermes'' or Grandma''s sibling? I offered a polite noble greeting and the elderly couple welcomed me so warmly that it almost seemed their eyes would disappear from smiling so much.

    "He''s my uncle, Father''s younger brother, and Dior''s parents. And this young lady is your grandfather, Count Zorad''s, granddaughter."

    "Gr-grandfather and grandmother!?"

    In truth, I wasn''t Dior''s child, so perhaps I was a distant relative. It felt wrong to deceive them, but I couldn''t help feeling pleased with the warm welcome.

    "They haven''t inherited the family''s curse, so rest assured."

    As we entered the mansion, Sergio whispered this to me confidentially.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 5 - Beriards Conscience

    My grandparents, whom I had just met, were wonderful people.They didn''t seem to mind the color of my hair, and they always had a warm smile on their faces, so kind and gentle that it could melt your heart, making it hard to believe they were Dior''s parents.

    "Sheriel, you must be tired. If there''s anything you want, just let us know."

    "Thank you, Grandma."

    The guest room they led me to was even larger and tidier than my room in the castle. It was also conveniently located near Sergio''s and Didier''s rooms, which gave it a somewhat curious feeling. Since I had packed lightly for the journey and wore casual attire that allowed for relaxation, I considered staying in those clothes. However, I was advised to change into something similar, as my current outfit was somewhat soiled.

    When it was time for dinner, I was escorted to the dining room, where a wide variety of dishes had already been laid out, and only servants brought from the castle were serving the food.

    "I understand that you like vegetables, Sheriel, but can you also eat meat?"

    "Thank you. I can eat anything, and it''s all delicious."

    "Here, this is a specialty fruit from a nearby village. It''s refreshing, so it goes well with meat."

    Ah, this feeling. It was just like being at my grandparents'' house. Food kept appearing endlessly, and I ate an unimaginable amount. Could it be that even in the Beriard family, if you didn''t inherit the curse, the atmosphere became so harmonious...?

    There were no unsettling smiles or piercing glances. I was actually surprised by how peaceful the dining table was.

    "How far do you plan to go tomorrow?"

    "I thought we''d extend our journey a little to visit another territory. After all, it''s Sheriel''s birthday celebration."

    That was news to me. It was my first time leaving the castle, so was it really okay to head to another territory right away? However, when I listened further, it turned out we wouldn''t be visiting the lord of another territory, just making a slight detour. I was moved by the fact that Sergio, who disliked making plans, had planned this trip for me.

    "Didier also expressed an interest in going, so it worked out well."

    "Oh my, the ever-studious Didier is interested in sightseeing. He has truly grown."

    Didier looked at me with his usual top student smile.

    "Yes, it''s all thanks to Sheriel. The castle has become quite lively lately. Grandma, you should come visit the castle again."

    "Oh, that would be delightful. You should come to our place next year."

    "Yes, let''s do that."

    Seeing this, I regretted not inviting Julius more properly. I hope he''s eating properly and not just surviving on jerky.

    Life in the castle was enjoyable, and I had no complaints. However, the warm smiles of my gentle grandparents gave me a different kind of warmth.

    "Um, is it really okay for us to keep eating like this?"

    "Oh, we''re already quite old, you see. We can''t eat as much anymore. Please, don''t hesitate to eat our share."

    They hardly touched their meals and occasionally ate steamed chicken, mainly focusing on fruits. It seems that relying solely on meat can be challenging in old age.

    "If you''d like, I can leave you some recipes for vegetable-based dishes to try."

    "That would be delightful. I''ve heard about them from Hermes-san and wanted to taste them."

    That''s good; it seems they have no resistance to vegetables. I''ll ask the chef to provide them with some recipes. If they like them, perhaps we can arrange to have locally grown vegetables sent to them.

    With a bit of meddling and some calculation, I ended up giving the chef more work.

    "We might not have talked much, but please rest well tonight. Long journeys can be tiring."

    "Goodnight, Grandpa, Grandma."

    Back in my room, I had Mary help me change out of my clothes. Since there was no bath available during the trip, I decided to cleanse myself using cleansing magic.

    Oh, could it be that Dior volunteered for the role of staying behind because there''s no bath here?

    Dior had become such a fan of baths that she claimed she couldn''t sleep well without one. While thinking about this, I enveloped my whole body in warm water. I also practiced cleansing Mary, who could only be cleansed partially.

    Perhaps due to exhaustion, I fell asleep quickly, even though it wasn''t my usual room.

    The next morning, we left the mansion early. Grandpa and Grandma came to see us off, their eyes filled with emotion as they bid us farewell.

    "It really passed by in the blink of an eye. Thank you for the recipes, Sheriel. Let''s talk more leisurely next time."

    "Yes, Grandma. Please take care of yourselves. I look forward to seeing you again."

    After saying our goodbyes, we got into the carriage, and from somewhere unknown, Noah appeared. He curled up in my lap, and the second day of our journey began.

    "Sheriel, how were the Beriards who didn''t inherit the curse?"

    "They were incredibly kind, almost to the point where it''s worrying."

    It''s not in a bad way, but they are so good-hearted that you''d fear they might buy strange things like cursed pots. Dior had also learned peculiar beauty methods from foreign merchants.

    "That''s right. Those among the Beriards who don''t inherit the curse tend to be overly kind; it''s a common trait."

    "It''s amusing, isn''t it? It''s like they''re collecting the conscience that we lack."

    Didier laughed heartily as if it were someone else''s problem. Although our extended family wasn''t very large, everyone seemed to be unusually selfless and sensible.

    In the main branch of the family, those who didn''t inherit the curse usually took on the role of assistant to the lord, representing the family''s conscience. But currently, it seemed there was a lack of conscience.

    I had been considered for that position at some point, but honestly, after meeting my grandparents, I didn''t think of myself as that good-hearted.

    "What if I had inherited the curse, what would you do?"

    "Well, that''s why we gather nothing but sensible people among the servants and aides. The Zaris family has served our house for generations, and they''re all so serious that it''s almost boring."

    Ah, so that''s why there are only good people in the castle. While I did face confusion about my hair, there was never anyone openly disdainful or mean. Thinking that a few lunatics required hundreds of sensible people, it seemed like quite the task.

    After a few breaks, we had breakfast just like yesterday. Today, we planned to verify magic circles using the carriage.

    Julius had mentioned that he had finished his tasks and was on his way, so it seemed like we could have a relaxed lesson today.

    "Is this the grimoire Sergio used? Indeed, these symbols in this section are different."

    "That''s right. He said that if even one part is different, the circle won''t work, but it seems that''s not the case."

    Or maybe it''s not a mistake. If both symbols have the same meaning, then there''s nothing strange about it.

    "Symbols with meanings, huh? Magic circles are like a form of language."

    "Once again, you''re saying strange things."

    "Is that so? But look, there are identical symbols in multiple places, and even for water and wind, the same symbols are used. Oh, this one resembles a crest."

    Unlike emblems based on animals or plants that I had seen in my previous life, noble family crests in this world looked like marks combining abstract symbols within a circle.

    That reminded me of basic magic circles, and I noticed that some of these symbols appeared in advanced magic circles.

    "Family crests are granted by the gods. It''s not strange for them to resemble each other."

    "Then maybe magic circles are a divine language after all. Let''s try deciphering it a bit."

    "Can you do it?" "Can you!?"

    For some reason, Didier also joined in, and they both looked at me expectantly. I didn''t know if I could do it, but since I learned foreign languages this way, there was a possibility with languages.

    "I''ll give it a try. Don''t expect too much though."

    With that disclaimer, I started flipping through the grimoire and began memorizing various magic circles. I already knew most of the basic ones because I''d been taught them. But now, I focused on the magic circles related to the Gifts, memorizing the ones I didn''t know.

    "Julius, if Sheriel doesn''t respond for a while, you can leave her alone."

    "In that case, shall I step out for a bit? If anything happens, call me."

    I overheard their conversation from a distance, and eventually, I couldn''t hear them anymore. I began identifying common elements among the magic circles I knew and cross-referenced recurring words in the spells. I looked for symbols that might correspond to deities and used them as starting points for deciphering.

    However, interpreting seemingly scattered symbols without forming coherent sentences was challenging. It might be more important to find the inherent logic within the magic circles. So, I decided to start deciphering the largest magic circle---the Baptism of the Rite.

    Perhaps the symbols where the mage stands are... it resembles the basic magic circle, perhaps a simplified version. Oh, these must be the names of the gods. I don''t know how to pronounce them, though. And this might be an offering...

    The carriage suddenly jolted, and when I looked up, Julius was no longer beside me, and I could hear bustling voices from outside. Moreover, it was getting close to sunset.

    "Oh, where''s Teacher?"

    "Sheriel was so absorbed that he decided to come back later. And by the way, didn''t you notice we''ve already entered another territory?"

    "I didn''t notice at all."

    Peering outside again, it appeared we had reached a lively city. It was a neighboring territory, but it seemed we hadn''t strayed too far from our course.

    "The sun is about to set. Are we staying here tonight?"

    "Hehe, I''ve prepared another birthday celebration for Sheriel tonight. Look forward to it. Oh, should we invite Julius too?"

    "Let''s do that!"

    This city is famous as a tourist destination, and it seems that even nobles visit it regularly, which is quite unusual. Since there aren''t such places in the Beriard territory, this seems to be a sort of social studies field trip for me. Nobles usually have a culture of hiding their hair color under robes with hoods, so I asked Noah to relay that to Julius and call him.

    As I moved to the platform to change clothes, Julius leaned in closely.

    "Sheriel, were you able to decipher it?"

    "Come on, Julius, forget about the lessons for once and let''s go sightseeing!"

    Sergio put a hood on me, and Julius was taken aback with wide eyes. Didier muttered, "Give it up," and dressed me in the smaller robe I had commissioned.

    "Oh, you guys should tie your hair. Julius, come over here, and I''ll do it for you."

    I had Mary tie my hair low to prevent it from coming undone, and when I looked over, Julius had the same hairstyle. There were no hair ties or anything, so we held our hair in place with our hands and tied it with strings. I still wasn''t very skilled at doing it myself.

    "Big brother, you can tie your hair too! That''s amazing!"

    "During swordsmanship lessons, neither the adjutant nor the maids can help me, so I have to do it myself."

    Julius, who obediently allowed himself to have his hair tied, finally seemed ready to enjoy sightseeing after putting on his hood.

    We disembarked from the carriage and entered the city. The city was bustling with people, and the magical lamps had been lit, casting a warm glow. Commoners mingled with nobles wearing hoods, creating a lively atmosphere.

    "Shall we have dinner first? This city has turned into something like a market, so you can buy food from stalls and eat it right away."

    Led by Sergio, we walked through the city with minimal security. Since groups wearing hoods were scattered throughout, we didn''t stand out too much. The aroma of roasting meat, spices, and the sweet scent of fruits filled the air.

    Since the food was prepared by commoners, there were even stalls selling steamed sweet potatoes. We each sampled the food while walking, with the adjutants taste-testing for poison.

    "Is Didier alright? This must be his first time eating meals like this, right, as he''s never been on a subjugation mission?"

    "He seems a bit uneasy. After all, it''s his first time having a meal in a place with so many people."

    Indeed, after getting used to life in the castle, he might not be familiar with commoner culture. I looked at Julius, who was staring at a skewer of meat.

    "Professor Julius, is something wrong?"

    "Aren''t these skewers dangerous?"

    "Oh, you mean you''re not sure how to eat them? You can turn the skewer sideways and slide the meat off like this."

    "You''ve done this before? It''s your first time, isn''t it?"

    That''s right. Julius didn''t know that I had memories from my previous life. I quickly pretended to imitate Sergio and started eating my meat. S?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Father, where are we going next?"

    "Haven''t I told you? We''re going to the Dark Auction."

    I didn''t hear that? I was about to choke on my meat when he mentioned it.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 6 - Birthday Celebration

    "Father, what''s happening now?""Hmm? It''s the Dark Auction."

    "And the birthday celebration?"

    "Well, I''ve been planning to celebrate your birthday for a while now, so I thought this would be a unique way to do it."

    This conversation didn''t seem to match at all. While Didier didn''t show much surprise, Julius wore a dark expression. Perhaps in the world of nobility, using a Dark Auction for a birthday celebration was quite common. The guards accompanying us were surprisingly enthusiastic, and no one seemed bewildered. Even Mary staying behind with the carriage made sense now; it was likely to protect her from this.

    Unable to confront the legality of this event in the bustling streets, we continued walking until they reached the outskirts of the city. The voices of the crowd could still be faintly heard, and the number of streetlights diminished, giving the place a suspicious atmosphere. Yet, it was within walking distance from the city center, which made one wonder if this was indeed the location for a Dark Auction.

    Could it be that there was a surprise party waiting behind the door, with Hermes and Licht? With such thoughts in mind...

    Her expectations were in vain. When they knocked on a certain door, a masked man welcomed them. After a quick body check, they descended a staircase that led underground. The room behind the door was pitch black.

    "You''ll get used to it quickly. If you''re concerned, I can enhance your vision," Sergio reassured as he led her. Gradually, her eyes adapted to the darkness, revealing a large auditorium-like space. Was this where she was bought a few years ago?

    Was her birthday present in this place, and would they buy another slave similar to her? It was an incredibly distasteful hobby.

    She wanted to voice her protest but, when she looked up at Sergio, his lips were upturned more than she had ever seen. He seemed to be looking forward to this.

    To keep their identities concealed, there was almost no conversation among the audience. Finally, they settled in the front row, right in the center. Didier also seemed a bit excited, and Julius sat calmly with an enigmatic smile. She was the only one lost in this situation.

    The stage lit up, and a man who appeared to be the host came forward. The voice was familiar to her, and at that moment, she was convinced that this was the place where she had been brought several years ago. Rare gems and paintings were displayed and the man''s voice read out the numbers. She glanced briefly behind her, and the colored numbers she remembered were glowing.

    According to the stage''s commentary, the light would appear when numbers were written on the boards. It didn''t seem to be a magical device, but rather a special type of ink or board.

    "Now, next up, what you''ve all been waiting for, a seven-year-old boy. He''s already been trained, so you don''t have to worry about impurity. However, due to a decrease in supply over the past few years, we can''t guarantee availability for the next auction."

    "Oh no, just as I suspected." She frowned at the host''s introduction, silently praying that they wouldn''t participate. Sergio, however, for some reason, raised his hand without even holding a board.

    Suddenly, the auditorium lit up.

    "What... What''s happening!?"

    "Hey, is it malfunctioning? What''s going on?"

    "Please, everyone, stay calm. We''re currently investigating the cause!"

    Confused guests began to panic. Some hid their faces, while others tried to escape toward the entrance. Strangely, the doors at the entrance wouldn''t open, and gradually, the entire venue fell into chaos.

    "Sheriel, didn''t you tell me to crush this place if it''s illegal? That''s why I came to crush it."

    Didier looked at her with a loving smile. What did he mean?

    She quickly recalled that she had once said, "If it''s illegal, we should just destroy it." It had been during a discussion about the cost of her purchase by the company.

    "But does that justify bringing a child here?"

    "I wanted to see it directly. I didn''t like it either. If it weren''t for them, you would''ve become my sister much sooner."

    Her brother...

    Well, she couldn''t indulge in her brother''s affection at this moment. Sergio had apparently insisted on the barrier for this purpose. Knights who had been scattered around the area stood ready, their faces concealed with cloth. They systematically subdued and bound the burly men. It looked like a terrorist attack, and she suddenly remembered that she had been sentenced for terrible deeds in a dream.

    By the way, wasn''t she involved in some bad activities in the real world, like misrepresenting her status, murdering a priest, and inciting an attack on facilities in another territory?

    Sergio had already taken the stage and was subduing the host before he could finish his insignificant lines.

    "You! Do you think you can get away with this?"

    The man''s voice cut off before he could finish his dramatic lines. Sergio proceeded to the backstage, where there were screams and crashing sounds. The boy who had been brought as an item was just sitting there, unresponsive.

    "Sheriel, what should we do?"

    "You are truly loved, aren''t you? I think I should help a bit too. It''s my dear student''s birthday celebration, after all."

    Oh, even the teacher. Julius emerged from the shadows wearing a serene smile and went up to the stage. He picked up the boy and moved toward where Sergio had disappeared.

    Didier had been doubling as her bodyguard and hadn''t left her side. She was quite worried, sitting in the front row of the panicked audience. But, well, if this illegal facility were shut down, that would be a good thing, right? Probably a good thing. Even if the current situation looked like a terrorist attack.

    After a while, Sergio returned to the stage and, still wearing his hood, spoke in a cheerful voice.

    "Alright, everyone, listen carefully. You know that participating in an illegal Dark Auction alone carries penalties, right? Nobles may get away with hefty fines, but commoners could face imprisonment. However, today is a celebration, so we''ll let you off the hook. Now, you''re free to go! Please be careful as you leave!"

    With Sergio''s signal, the doors were opened, and the guests jostled each other to make their way back to the surface.

    "Sheriel, everything has been settled, so shall we stay and observe a bit more? I thought about letting Sheriel participate in battle during our swordsmanship class today, but it seems we don''t have the time."

    "I''m not skilled in physical combat yet. And no, Father, please don''t send children into battle."

    Led by Sergio, they advanced further and arrived in a room that resembled a warehouse with various items scattered about. At the back, there were three children confined in cages. They must have been the children who were intended to be sold as slaves.

    "Father, what will happen to these children?"

    "They''ll probably be entrusted to the lord of this domain, and they''ll be taken north while weaned off the drugs. Didier, what do you think?" S~?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Didier squatted in front of the cages, carefully observing the children while speaking to them. After completing his assessment, he instructed the knights to release them.

    "No, it''s not looking good. Their emotions are completely closed off. Besides, they are barely conscious."

    "Overdosed, I presume. They take things too far. Children sold at the Dark Auction are usually robbed of their emotions through drugs. This allows them to be used differently from ordinary slaves."

    "That''s... will these children recover?"

    "They''re still young, so once they''re weaned off the drugs, they should be fine."

    That was a relief. But it was still a terrible thing to do. Maybe Sergio should have allowed them to carry a dagger or two.

    Certainly, the children in the room where she had been were probably deprived of their emotions as well. That would explain why they didn''t cry or talk. As she pondered this unpleasant realization, she suddenly found herself wondering about her own situation.

    "Why wasn''t I subjected to the drugs?"

    "They only use the drugs on children three years and older."

    Oh, really? Julius seemed to be casually present, but did he know that I was purchased here? The question must have been written all over my face, as Julius promptly continued speaking.

    "I have good hearing."

    "Oh, I see."

    Ah, so he had heard the rumors. Even so, I''m grateful that he''s my teacher.

    "By the way, have they found the organizers?"

    "They are currently under investigation. What to do with them is up to Didier."

    "Thank you. Since we''re here, we might as well maximize the profit."

    Bam!

    With a loud noise, the door suddenly swung open, and a small child rushed in. Sergio grabbed the child by the collar, and she struggled vigorously. Upon closer inspection, she appeared to be a girl about the same age as me.

    "Let go! Let go of me! Give Leo back!"

    Was she a family member of one of the captured children? The other children released from their cages showed no response, but the girl held by Sergio, her limbs flailing, desperately tried to reach a particular boy. When Sergio let go of her, she rushed to the side of a boy she called Leo.

    "Leo! Leo! It''s me, do you understand? Answer me!"

    Leo, the boy, gazed back blankly, with just a faint increase in blinking as his only response. Nonetheless, the girl did not give up and continued calling out to him. For a while, the warehouse echoed with her anguished cries. Gradually, her voice quivered and transformed into a fragile plea that seemed to fade away.

    "What''s your name? Are you his older sister?"

    "Shut up! Don''t come near, you beast!"

    "Don''t worry, we''re here to shut down this auction."

    We''re here to shut it down; that''s right, isn''t it? We didn''t come here to buy.

    The girl, with Leo still in her arms, gazed at us with her eyes void of light. I tried not to provoke her and spoke slowly, making eye contact.

    "We''ll make sure he can go home with you, but he needs some treatment. He won''t remember you in his current state."

    "I have nowhere to take him back to..."

    "That''s right, so we''ll have to find a place to take him back to."

    "Can Leo... be cured?"

    "He can."

    The girl''s eyes, filled with tears and now rimmed with redness, began to show signs of returning color. She sobbed, mumbling words that were barely comprehensible.

    I removed my hood and asked her for her name once more.

    "What''s your name? I''m Sheriel."

    "I''m Mia... Please help Leo."

    "Of course, I promise. It''s brave of you to come here alone."

    A young girl coming here alone was a tremendous display of courage and determination. I gently patted her head to comfort her, and Mia started crying with a loud voice.

    "Well, this is one way to do it."

    "Brother, that''s quite insensitive."

    I kept Didier, who seemed likely to cause harm, at bay and had the children individually carried by the knights. Outside, there was a horse-drawn carriage waiting, and the maids had prepared warm blankets and food.

    Peering out from the back of the carriage, I saw the familiar ash-brown head, and I breathed a sigh of relief.

    "With healing, it''s best to do it after we''ve weaned them off the drugs. Using healing magic in their current state would only intensify the effects of the drugs."

    It seemed that Didier had some interest in people''s emotional states or in the drugs used. Had he anticipated this situation? The maids efficiently administered a liquid from bottles.

    "What''s that?"

    "It''s an antidote, I think. Julius, would you like some too?"

    Wearing a mischievous smile, Didier offered Julius a bottle of the liquid, making the sound of liquid sloshing within. Julius did not get angry but gazed silently at Didier before allowing a faint smile to grace his cheek.

    "Mine is all-natural."

    "Is that so? What a pity. But you''ve softened up a bit."

    "You think so? I don''t get bored when I''m with you all."

    They were laughing together again in a conversation that I couldn''t make heads or tails of. Unable to keep up, I headed towards Mia and Leo.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 7 - Slave Market

    "Mia, have you calmed down a bit?""I...I''m sorry for earlier. Even though you saved us..."

    "It''s okay. So, where did you two come from? What about your parents?"

    After sipping a warm drink and calming down a bit, Mia began to speak about their situation.

    They were the children of peasants living in a remote part of this territory. However, their parents had passed away due to an epidemic, and the impoverished village couldn''t afford to care for them, so they were brought to this city to be sold as slaves.

    However, while they were going through the procedures in the slave market, Leo was taken away while she briefly looked away. She had heard that sometimes child slaves were kidnapped and sold at black auctions. So, she had come here all by herself.

    "I see, I understand now. There shouldn''t be any major issues if we take you from the slave market."

    Sergio, who had apparently finished the post-processing while we were talking, appeared behind us.

    "Father, why is there a system of slavery in which even such young children are sold as slaves?"

    "It benefits both sides. By the way, how about visiting a real slave market tomorrow? You might find some hidden gems there."

    Whether he had no intention of answering my questions, couldn''t relate to my distaste for the slave system, or simply ignored my protests, I found myself being taken to a legal slave market. Even if it wasn''t my intention, Sergio didn''t seem to pay much attention to what I had to say. With a cheerful grin, he returned to the carriage.

    It seemed we were returning to Beriard''s territory tonight, and we would be camping. I never thought that on the second day of the journey, we''d be camping, but a splendid tent, almost like a Gel, was set up, and it was more comfortable than I had anticipated.

    "Come on, Julius, can you set up a barrier here?"

    "Father! Professor Julius isn''t a jack of all trades, you know!"

    "Heh, it''s okay. We didn''t have much of a lesson today, and we can make this Sheriel''s educational material."

    "Is that really okay?"

    So, I found myself learning advanced magic for the first time.

    Once we were outside, Julius marked the four corners surrounding multiple tents with runes, and he began reciting spells in order. The spells were more complex than intermediate magic but shorter than incantations, and although there were several standard phrases, the structure wasn''t all that different. I learned it quite quickly. It wasn''t a very high-level barrier since the guards were on watch all night.

    "If you can save the barrier, we might be able to layer it. It''ll consume some magic power, but it should be fine for a night."

    Saying this, Julius used a slightly different incantation to move around the four corners. The first one was a barrier to repel intruders, and the one he was currently setting up seemed to be a barrier to ward off magical attacks.

    "How do you distinguish intruders from us?"

    "We can''t distinguish them, so you won''t be able to leave here until tomorrow morning. Once you step outside, you''ll be camping with the knights."

    The barrier was apparently the final line of defense, as everyone was already inside their tents, and the knights were stationed outside. They checked the barrier as if they were grading it and taught us about its intricacies and how to deactivate it.

    "See you tomorrow."

    The class ended quite quickly, and Julius left immediately. I didn''t feel like I had learned much because all I did was chant the spells as instructed, but I had apparently acquired an advanced magic spell.

    When I returned to the tent, Sergio and Didier had changed into more comfortable clothing and were having tea.

    "Sheriel, welcome back. You were fast."

    "Yes, once you chant it once, you just repeat it."

    "No, it''s advanced magic. It takes quite a bit of concentration."

    "Is that so? I imagined a glass box, so molding the magic power was easier."

    I had made the glass slightly thicker to prevent it from breaking easily. Julius had tested its durability several times, so it should be fine.

    Sergio and Didier both tilted their heads for a moment, but they didn''t seem particularly interested, so the conversation quickly shifted to our future travel plans.

    "Is there anywhere you''d like to go, Sheriel? We have a rough idea of the towns we''ll be stopping at, but other than the Zorad family, we haven''t given any prior notice."

    "Are you sure it won''t be an inconvenience if we suddenly show up?"

    "People might be a little surprised, but most towns would welcome the lord. As long as there''s nothing sinister going on."

    He chuckled mischievously, bearing a striking resemblance to Didier. Despite their differences in appearance, it was clear that they were father and son. Even when asked where I wanted to go, I didn''t know much beyond the history and contemporary faction issues that I had learned in class. I''d prefer to go somewhere enjoyable, especially since I might feel down after visiting the slave market tomorrow, but so far, the only thing that came to mind was wanting to see a big animal.

    "I''m looking forward to the Northern Forest the most."

    "Since you like animals, Sheriel, I think you''ll see many of them when we pass through the forest."

    "Really? Are there dragons there too?"

    "D-Dragons, huh..."

    Sergio and Didier turned away, looking somewhat bitter. Perhaps dragons weren''t their favorite creatures. If the dragons I imagined were the same as in this world, they were quite reptilian, so not everyone might be fond of them.

    "Dragon extermination is a matter for the Royal Knights, you know. I can''t handle that on my own..."

    "I''m not talking about extermination! I just want to see one from a distance, that''s all."

    "Hmm, even just seeing them from a distance... You know the saying ''let sleeping dragons lie,'' right?"

    Fairy tales often featured dragons, so I had assumed they were familiar creatures in this world. However, it seemed they were more like natural disasters, and you didn''t see them often---more like, you shouldn''t see them at all. Still, in a magical world, who wouldn''t want to meet a dragon?

    "I thought I might see them, even if it''s just a brief glance... But I guess it would be a pity if it turned into a dragon-hunting commotion, so I''ll give up."

    "Sheriel, you really get upset over strange things. Even though you''re not very sensitive about people''s feelings."

    "Anyone would feel down if they were told it''s impossible to meet someone they admire."

    After soothing the fatigue of the journey, we got into our beds. The large tent was divided into sections by fabric, so it wasn''t quite a mass of people sleeping together, even though we were a family. I wondered how they had transported the smaller beds here, but soon, I fell into the world of dreams. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    In the middle of the night, I woke up with a sensation of being shaken all over, and there was quite a commotion outside.

    "Father... Are you awake? It''s noisy outside."

    "Hmm... It is noisy. It''ll stop soon, so just sleep."

    The shaking was a one-time event, and it seemed like there was some kind of festival happening nearby. I thought, half-asleep, but my drowsy head quickly fell back into slumber.

    The next morning, when I woke up, everyone was getting ready as if nothing had happened.

    "Today, before breakfast, we''ll go to the slave market. We want the rescued children to have some rest, and we can''t run very far until breakfast anyway, so it''s a good use of time, right?"

    Almost all the attendants and guards had been left behind, and only we were heading to the slave market. It was still sleeping time at the castle, and here, it was still morning, so I felt quite sleepy. I had been given a robe like the one from yesterday, and when I covered my hair with the hood, my eyes seemed even more inclined to close.

    However, I immediately woke up when I realized we would be riding horses.

    "I''m riding a horse for the first time!"

    "Do you like it? When you get a little bigger, should we start horseback riding training?"

    Sergio let me ride his horse, and we headed back to the town we had visited yesterday. The atmosphere was different from last night; it was lively from the morning, more like a market selling vegetables and meat than food stalls.

    As we traveled on horses, avoiding the bustling market, we could hear the voices of people again. We reached a large open space enclosed by a low wall. There was no gate; the entrance seemed to be open like a gap in the wall, and anyone could come and go freely. I saw a stage, tents, and mansions in the distance, making it look like an amusement park, circus, or festival grounds.

    We tied our horses outside and entered the lively area. Bright voices could be heard from all around. Women gathered at large tables, sewing, and in the square, several men were splitting firewood, lifting heavy objects, and performing various tricks.

    "What is this place?"

    "I told you, it''s the slave market."

    "Huh, so what about those people?"

    "They''re aspiring slaves. They show off their skills and try to find a master. They have to go on stage once a day, and the rest of the time they''re free to stay inside the grounds."

    Most of them were commoners, but about twenty percent seemed to be nobles.

    "Nobles are here too, but why as slaves?"

    "They are probably those who couldn''t inherit a title or territory and couldn''t find employment in official positions. Licht was also bought by someone here, so it''s not unusual. Well, they are considered to have issues due to not finding a proper job."

    It seemed that Licht was readily accepted not only because everyone at Beriard Castle was nice but also because of his noble background. However, when it came to my slave background, I had been worried, to be honest. I had temporary memories of being despised for that.

    Nevertheless, the atmosphere here, among the slaves, was surprisingly bright, lacking any traces of desperation. People were either silently working or even presenting themselves with a smile.

    "It''s quite lively here."

    "People with fragile hearts accumulate corruption quickly, so they act cheerful even if it''s forced. I doubt anyone would buy someone who becomes useless immediately."

    "But even so, do people here really aspire to become slaves?"

    "Some are sold off by their parents, but generally, it''s their own choice, I think. Only the person themselves can make a contract."

    Didier seemed knowledgeable about slaves and explained various things as we walked around the venue.

    Until a few hundred years ago, the slaves were mostly powerless commoners, including defeated citizens, orphans, and children from kidnapped villages, with no consideration for their personal will. But with the increase in the number of slaves, and the accumulation of corruption, they experimented with various methods, eventually leading to the current form where the contract is made with the person''s will.

    As the population grew, more people couldn''t inherit farms or family businesses, and that problem extended to lower nobles as well. Such people come to this slave market in search of employment.

    "What form does the contract take?"

    "Usually, they set a trial period of about a year, and many people want a lifelong contract after that. Those who don''t want to be kicked out after ten or twenty years, even if they get released, might make a contract with a lump sum for independence. If they''re evaluated well in their work, they can be promoted from a slave to a servant, receiving wages, which even allows them to start families."

    It was incredibly generous. It felt more like being an independent business owner than a slave. The slave market here seemed like a combination of an agent and an employment agency.

    The sale and purchase of slaves involves the full payment as a contract fee, but the selling city provides meals and sleeping quarters until the contract is made. However, if they don''t sell for several years, they might be expelled.

    "Why is the term ''slave'' still used here? There should be better names like a vocational guidance center or something."

    "Well, even if the treatment is better, it''s still essentially a subservience contract, right? When you make a subservience contract, you can''t escape or betray your master. So, it''s also advantageous for the masters."

    I see, indeed, ''slave'' is the correct term. It made sense. What Sergio mentioned about it benefiting both parties must refer to this. We had no intention of actually buying someone, so we were here just out of curiosity, but I was glad to have seen this place directly.

    I had some preconceived notions and biases due to my unwarranted assumptions from my previous life''s memories.

    "Hey, it''s great, isn''t it? You''re trying to hide it well, but you seem quite desperate."

    At the end of Didier''s gaze was a young woman with a calm smile embroidering. I prayed from the bottom of my heart for Didier not to do anything bad even though he had that smile that had recently become rare.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 8 - Aspiring Slaves

    "Big brother, your expression is turning dark again.""That''s rude; I''ve awakened to good deeds, you know?"

    "Really?"

    "Well, you see, Mia''s emotional turmoil yesterday was quite interesting. The contrast between hope and despair is good, but when people, after experiencing intense despair, see hope, their hearts tremble a lot."

    He seems to be saying something profound, but there''s a somewhat chilly atmosphere, making it hard to wholeheartedly celebrate. Didier seems to be fixated on the swaying of the heart, but lately, he should have refrained from such hobbies. I hope it doesn''t turn into a game where he deliberately leads someone to despair and then gives them hope.

    "So, that woman is in such despair?"

    "Yeah, she''s pretty messed up. She doesn''t seem to have accumulated corruption, but she''s a noble, so she might be in danger soon."

    Although I learned that the presence or absence of corruption is not visible from the outside, Didier seems to have a sense for it. If there''s something that leads to intense contemplation to the point of falling into corruption, maybe it''s better to hear her story.

    "Didier, if she''s suitable, you can buy her. We need to increase Sheriel''s servants."

    "Oh, right. If she becomes Sheriel''s servant, I don''t have to take care of her, so it''s perfect."

    Wait, wasn''t there something strange about this conversation just now? It''s not that I have any issues with someone being a slave, but turning Didier''s observation subject into my servant feels somewhat different...

    However, the two of them briskly walked towards the woman. The woman notices us, covered in hoods of various sizes, and her face turns pale as she stops her hands.

    Her trembling hands are injured from the needles, and the embroidery cloth, stained with blood here and there, doesn''t seem to be of high quality.

    Didier and I, both intrigued, approach her immediately and start a conversation.

    "Hey, are you aspiring to be a servant? I think if you make it so dirty, it won''t be usable."

    "I-I''m sorry... I''m not used to needlework."

    "So, what can you do?" S?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    The woman tightly gripped the edge of the fabric and lowered her head. Big brother''s way of speaking! What happened to hope?

    However, if she were to be hired as a servant, it would be necessary to confirm her skills. When I tried to open my mouth to say that she might come to me in the end, my words were drowned out by a high-pitched voice that didn''t sound like my own.

    "Master! This girl is a bit slow, so we''ve been teaching her like this. Are you looking for a servant? Please have a look at my embroidery."

    This assertiveness was unlike anything seen even within the castle. The woman who barged in seems to be a noble; her hair is a slightly reddish shade of brown. As she takes a step back, similar women increase in number. Naturally, this place serves as a self-promotion platform, fostering an inherent assertiveness.

    "Silence. We didn''t ask you. Interrupting my sister when she was trying to talk, it seems being a servant isn''t suitable for you."

    Didier promptly shuts out the approaching women, shoos them away, and rejects them. Since Didier wouldn''t get along with them in the castle, it might be better for these women to approach other masters. Regaining composure, I address the woman again.

    "Hello. May I ask your name?"

    "I''m Sara. Pleased to make your acquaintance."

    Sara, who stood up gracefully and performed a noble bow, has slightly brown-mingled, deep blue hair, suggesting she might be a lower-ranking noble.

    "We are looking for a servant. Do you have any particular skills?"

    "Yes, I can do everything from laundry and cleaning to heavy labor."

    "Why are you doing embroidery here?"

    "I heard that you can''t become a maid without being able to do needlework, so I''ve been practicing like this."

    There are people washing clothes with buckets in the square, but she probably did embroidery to overcome her weakness. However, since there are many servants in the lord''s castle, if she has one or two skills, she could be hired.

    "If you''re willing, could you show us your skilled work?"

    Sara bites her lip, as if making a decision, and guides us to the edge of the venue.

    "I will work here."

    Bowing slightly, Sara sets up a large bucket, warms the water with magic, and then efficiently starts washing clothes. It seems that here, they practice all household chores, including dirty dishes, clothes, cleaning tools, and even an ironing board.

    Sara, who was timid before, transforms into an incredibly energetic worker. The soiled items seem to be those used by the employees of the slave market or the aspirants, and those proficient are tasked with cleaning them during practice.

    She effortlessly lifts the large bucket and changes the water, washing several pieces of clothing in no time. It''s impressive, and I can''t help but admire her strength. If only Mary were here to see her work.

    After that, Sara explains what she is doing while showing her work efficiently.

    "Thank you, it was helpful."

    "I don''t really understand the work of a maid, but well, isn''t it good? The rest depends on aptitude, right?"

    Our household''s servants need a certain level of common sense and a strong spirit. In that sense, Sara, who seems to be cornered, might not be suitable, but Sergio doesn''t seem to object in particular.

    "Sara, let''s talk a little more. There seems to be a private room, so let''s go there."

    "Thank you, I appreciate it..."

    The vigor she had when she was focused on her work disappears, and Sara, once again timid, guides us to the back. At the far end of the venue, corresponding to the backstage of the stage, there is a facility for employees and aspirants to sleep. It seems to be a renovated noble residence, with the entrance immediately inside serving as a reception area.

    On both sides of the reception, there are stairs, and part of the second floor is a private room used for interviews and contracts. Some tea was prepared for the employees, but since there is no taster, I can''t touch it. Only Sara is offered tea, and the interview begins.

    "Can you tell me where you''re from and why you became an aspirant?"

    "Yes, I was born into the Baron''s family in the town of Klayla in the Beriard territory. It''s a land with only volcanoes and rocky mountains. I earned a salary as a dragon shepherd from the lord and managed to live somehow."

    Oh, it seems we''re from the same place. I glance at Sergio, but he''s sitting in a chair, so his expression is not clearly visible due to the hood.

    "I graduated from the academy last year, but I couldn''t find a residence to serve or a marriage proposal, so I came here seeking a subservience contract."

    "Is there something untrue? Lies are not allowed in the interview."

    A sharp intake of breath is audible, and Sara starts trembling. I also don''t know where the lie is, and it''s the first time we''ve met, so her confidently exposed lie makes Sara''s heart shrink. Although I feel a bit sympathetic, I''m curious about Sara''s lie.

    "S-Sorry, I deeply apologize!"

    Sara, with an air of desperation, but seeming to have made a resolution, began to speak.

    "I was engaged to the lord of the Earl''s family in the city next to my hometown. However, I absolutely didn''t want to marry that person, so I ran away... I''m sorry."

    Oh, she ran away from a political marriage. Although love marriages were encouraged, it was not uncommon to marry for the sake of the family, so I was a bit surprised. If it''s an Earl''s family, even among mid-level nobles, it''s higher than a Baron''s family. Moreover, if they govern a city and hold a title, it wouldn''t be a partner that a Baron''s family could easily refuse.

    "That much, huh? It''s like saying it''s better to die than to marry that person. What kind of person is he?"

    While Sara was perplexed by Didier''s laughter, she explained, choosing her words carefully. The Earl is almost forty, and the engagement talks have apparently been going on since Sara was ten. He used to fondle the small Sara excessively and, in addition, both of his previously married wives were young and died within two years of marriage. Klayla, despite being called a town, is all mountains as far as the eye can see, and the town where people live is very small and poor. Still, they manage somehow because the lord provides allowances to dragon shepherds.

    Does that mean there are dragons in Klayla?

    "Have you ever seen a dragon, Sara?"

    "Uh, no... Well..."

    "Oh, this child doesn''t really think much of dragons, just as rare creatures or something, so you don''t have to mind."

    What a rude thing to say. I thought it might be a divine guidance to talk about dragons and encourage her to come, but forcing Sara, who came to escape from a political marriage, to guide us to Klayla is quite harsh...

    "But couldn''t you refuse? Beriard territory should not allow forced political marriages, right?"

    "Since crops don''t grow in Klayla, if we can''t sell things to the neighboring town, we can''t make a living. Because of that, my parents couldn''t refuse. However, since I ran away, I wonder how they''re doing now..."

    "Oh, so you were overwhelmed by guilt. Hmm, but that''s not the only reason, right?"

    Didier laughs as if enjoying solving a mystery, and I begin to wonder what has happened to Klayla. Klayla is the lord''s entrusted land and people. Choosing between the people and the child would be a difficult problem. Well, it seems there might be an issue with the Earl, who demanded handing over a child younger than almost twice his age as a hostage to Klayla''s people.

    Sergio remains silent without saying a word. I''m starting to get anxious, wondering if he might be asleep.

    "Father, what will you do? I think it''s okay."

    "Yes, let''s go to Klayla. Our princess also seems to want to meet a dragon."

    "Um, were you listening to the conversation?"

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 9 - Habit of Picking Up

    In the forest just after entering the Beriard territory, amidst the scent of trees and soil, trying to compose themselves, they spoke to Sergio holding the reins behind."I heard about the trip and thought it was about enjoying sightseeing."

    "Is that so? So, you''re enjoying the journey while sightseeing, right?"

    Is it really sightseeing when they mention sightseeing? Still, they only have memories of magic classes and slavery-related incidents.

    They settled a temporary contract with Sara and decided to return to the outskirts of the Beriard territory where they camped. It seems there''s a system for lending for a few days if a down payment is made.

    Sara, unusually for a noble''s daughter, claimed she could ride horses, so when Sergio bought one in town, she collapsed on the spot and then muttered something while riding the horse.

    Upon reaching the camp, Sara almost fell off the horse again but was supported by a knight as she entered the tent.

    "Now then, once again, I am Sergio Beriard, the lord of the Beriard territory. This is my eldest, Didier, and this may be the second child, Sheriel, who might become your master."

    Sara removed her hood, introducing herself as Sergio did, but she collapsed as if fainting or suffering from anemia.

    She bowed her head like a commoner, trembling, stiffening her entire body.

    "Lord... Please forgive my immense impoliteness."

    "I don''t recall any specific impoliteness, but it would trouble me a bit if Klayla collapses."

    "I am truly sorry! I am prepared for any punishment! But please, just for Klayla..."

    "Well, let''s first see how Klayla is before deciding what to do. I won''t forcibly take you back, so please don''t worry."

    From Sara''s perspective, having the lord suddenly appear and potentially take her back to her fleeing hometown might make her seek mercy. Unfortunately, there''s no mercy in the Beriard family. I thought it might be best to take the children I protected yesterday to the northern region as their caretaker, so I didn''t oppose it much.

    Sara, lifting her face suddenly, froze again when our eyes met. Her lips moved, but no sound came out. Her round eyes were fixed on my hair.

    "Staying somewhere and working might not bring peace to your mind, right? Maybe returning to town once and sorting out your feelings properly would be better."

    "I appreciate your concern..."

    "If it''s acceptable with someone with this hair, I''d be glad if you considered the contract positively."

    Sara desperately furrowed her brow, trying not to let tears overflow from her moistened eyes. I''ve been seeing girls cry since yesterday, and it''s starting to weigh on me. In my dreams, I was called a useless, flawed daughter, but now I feel like I''m just a villain making people cry.

    No, I want to believe Mia''s tears were tears of relief.

    "As you''ve come as a temporary maid for me, you''ll learn to work under Mary. Although she''s of lower nobility than Sara, will you follow her?"

    "Of course."

    Since I received a positive response, I''ll leave it to Mary from here. I instructed another maid to guide Sara to have breakfast with the servants while we also got breakfast prepared for ourselves.

    "So, did you just bring them along? You guys pick up everything, don''t you?"

    "Like Noah and Julius."

    "I was the one who picked them up. There was a little girl crying because of someone who couldn''t even properly perform a baptism ceremony."

    "Oh, I heard someone picked up a cat, right?"

    I called Julius to the tent where we were, and he immediately started bantering with Didier. While I''m happy they''re getting along, I''m starting to worry about Julius''s sharp tongue.

    "When there''s a class, I think it''s fine for you to wait with the other servants. Is that alright with you?"

    "I don''t mind. I assume the servants have heard from Sergio by now."

    Not understanding the conversation, I glanced at Sergio, who seemed to have heard it anyway and explained about the request for a teacher.

    "I''ve told them not to talk about Sheriel and Julius. It would be troublesome if Marcel barges in again, right?"

    "Indeed. Then Julius, you''ll soon have the freedom to roam the castle! Let''s take a walk sometime; even the noon garden is beautiful."

    "Sheriel, are you getting too close to Julius? What''s so good about him? He''s neither kind nor interesting, is he?"

    Didier glared discontentedly at Julius, who smirked slightly, seemingly triumphant. It''s difficult to say what''s appealing about him...

    "At first, maybe because I didn''t think of him as a person? Besides, it''s natural for people to be drawn to beautiful things, isn''t it?"

    "Hahaha! So it''s still his face... or rather, is this all about the face!? You''re still about the face despite being surrounded by such good faces!?"

    "I-It''s not just about the face! The teacher is knowledgeable in magic and everything else. He''s generally caring and always helps me." S?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "...Wait, Julius looks stunned, so cut him some slack."

    Despite starting the conversation, Didier laughed until he struggled to catch his breath. Julius stood frozen, holding a piece of torn bread.

    "Teacher, that''s not it. I genuinely respect him. It''s not because he''s a cat or beautiful."

    "Sheriel, maybe let''s be quiet for a bit?"

    "Yes..."

    Julius smiled at me warmly, leaving me no choice but to fall silent. Admittedly, my excitement did surge when I thought of him as a cat. But the truth is, whether it''s the feline form or Julius''s human-like appearance, it''s undeniably due to his exquisite beauty. Despite living in the Beriard household full of good-looking individuals, his striking, almost unearthly beauty is still unfamiliar. Recently, I''ve noticed moments where he seemed tired or exhibited more human-like traits, finally allowing me to acknowledge his humanity. However, it''s probably better to keep that realization to myself.

    "Hehe, Julius, shall we arrange an engagement between you and Sheriel?"

    "What are you saying, Father!"

    "Well, I don''t need any engagement. Besides, I don''t have a penchant for little girls."

    "Oh, what a shame. But aren''t you still a child yourself?"

    "Teacher, are you really just fifteen!"

    "Here we go again..."

    Although I''d heard his age before, perhaps due to thinking of him as an old man in cat years, combined with his composed demeanor, I had imagined him to be much older.

    "But Julius does look older, doesn''t he? He lacks youthfulness."

    "Is that so? I hardly sleep, so it''s like living twice as long as others."

    "Huh, what do you mean by ''hardly sleep''?"

    "If feeling tired, just apply self-healing. Didier can do it too."

    "Teacher! That''s not the issue! Please, get some sleep!"

    I''ve often wondered how someone could grow so well with such a diet, almost like doping through magic. Sleep is important. Without giving the brain and body rest, even the autonomic nervous system could go awry.

    Wait, do people in this world even have an autonomic nervous system? Would it not be a problem if magic can heal?

    "I''ll try to sleep when I have time."

    Julius''s ethereal smile made me suddenly anxious, as if he might vanish at any moment. This wasn''t the time to be inviting someone to a dark auction. I should refrain from getting involved in Sergio''s whims from now on.

    Despite my uncharacteristic loud voice, I arranged to have swordsmanship lessons during our post-meal time. Julius and Didier would join, so it should be somewhat manageable.

    "Didier and Julius, try a mock battle. Meanwhile, Sheriel, try to land a hit on me."

    "But Licht..."

    "Licht is already participating in knight training."

    What on earth... I thought I''d have a break if one person was free, but it turned out Sergio''s Spartan training began. After this, it''s just sleeping in the carriage. Reminding myself of that, I propelled forward.

    "Hey, Sheriel, aren''t you getting a little too strong?"

    "Hmm, you''re skilled in swordsmanship too. Maybe we should tailor magic training more towards combat."

    "Both of you, stop being distracted and focus. Should we prepare punishment for whoever gets hit?"

    Desperately engaging, I seemed to be the only one focused, while the three of them managed to hold a conversation. Taking advantage of Sergio being distracted by the other two, I aimed for his supporting leg with my sword. Even though he wasn''t looking at me, he effortlessly dodged it, then turned away while still carrying his sword, then I aimed for Sergio''s hand.

    Thwack! I landed a hit on the hilt, instantly turning towards Sergio, only to find his sword flying out of his hand. I did it! But the moment I thought that, my own sword was skillfully kicked up with the tip of his foot.

    "Great job! Now, it''s hand-to-hand combat."

    Eek... I''m still only seven years old.

    To strike arms or the head with a kick, I needed to jump high first, but even then, the impact wouldn''t be substantial. With my weight still light, it''s difficult to break a neck by trapping it. So, instead, I delivered a blow to the upper body, swaying the axis before landing and simultaneously disrupting his footing.

    Judging the center of gravity, I swung to align Sergio''s legs, but instead of reacting, I ended up getting knocked back without him even flinching.

    "Wow, Sheriel, you really have a sense for this."

    "Ugh... my ribcage feels a bit..."

    I got up and stretched from side to side, feeling my bones crackle and pop, but soon the pain and discomfort disappeared. Didier and Julius seemed to be engaged in a serious duel, but they wore smiles and exchanged what seemed like provocative remarks. Didier''s attacking style seemed provocative and sly, reflecting his personality. And Julius, whom I didn''t think would suit wielding a sword, handled it skillfully as if he was accustomed to it.

    "Well, whether you two have good or bad compatibility... that''s enough. Julius, let''s spar. Didier, if you don''t take this seriously, you''ll lose to Sheriel."

    "What are you planning to do with Sheriel, Father?"

    Thinking it might be a break, Didier and I observed Julius and Sergio''s sparring. Perhaps Julius had lost the ease he had moments ago; even his faint smile had disappeared.

    "Yeah, it might be the family background; he''s very well-mannered. But does he have practical combat experience? Julius will continue to get stronger."

    Sergio, on the other hand, seemed to be enjoying landing multiple strikes on Julius. If the blades weren''t dulled, it might have been a bloody mess by now. I realized he''d refrained from striking me directly, considering my safety up until now.

    As the speed of their swords escalated to a point where I couldn''t follow without enhancing my vision, Sergio finally disarmed Julius, signaling the end of the training.

    "How was it? My training seems somewhat useful, right?"

    "Yeah... as expected from the kingdom''s top knight."

    It was the first time I''d seen Julius panting. I''d assumed he was more of an indoor type, but it seems he was quite inclined towards combat.

    Didier was standing next to me, sighing disapprovingly.

    "Hey, do I have to train up to this level too?"

    "It wouldn''t sit well to be surpassed by your sister, right?"

    "No, I''m more of a strategist, so I''ll leave the combat to Sheriel."

    Wait, wasn''t he vehemently against swordsmanship training before? Suddenly this?

    I don''t dislike swordsmanship, in fact, I find it enjoyable, but I can''t shake the feeling of being pressured into something.

    "Brother, my rib actually snapped earlier, you know?"

    "Sheriel has a good self-healing ability, right? It''s better to have the skills to protect yourself in case something happens, so you should consider training in swordsmanship."

    "That''s true, everyone has their strengths and weaknesses. But still, isn''t it impressive that I, as the lord, am doing this?"

    Oh no, this is terrible. Didier sacrificed me to avoid swordsmanship training.

    Looking at Julius, he was casting a bold cleansing spell on his clothes. He seemed refreshed, his hair swaying as usual, keeping his distance, as if nothing had happened.

    "Let''s change clothes too; we might catch a cold."

    When we returned, the tent was already tidied up, and preparations for departure were underway. Using a spacious platform for changing, we cleansed ourselves one by one and then set off towards Klayla.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 10 - Klayla

    Riding on horses since early morning, after surveying the slave market and undergoing swordsmanship training, it was impossible to stay awake during the carriage ride. I was sound asleep, with Noah nestled on my lap, only to be awakened by Didier''s voice."Sheriel, we''ve arrived. This is the town of Klayla."

    "Go... good morning..."

    As my consciousness gradually returned, I glimpsed small red brick houses outside the window. There seemed to be no signs of people, much like a village. Through the opposite window, a mansion stood atop a rocky hill.

    "So many rocky hills around here."

    "Yes, those mountains ahead are said to be the Dragon''s Nest."

    From small rocky hills to massive mountains, as far as the eye could see, everything was of an earthy hue. Occasionally, areas with vegetation could be spotted, but they were truly sparse.

    "Do the people in this town really live solely on aid funds?"

    "It seems that some of the younger folks go for work outside, but a certain number must remain here, so most engage in cottage industries at home, I suppose."

    The residents of Klayla, living as Dragon Keepers, don''t seem to worship or revere the dragons. Instead, they seem to have a role in attracting the dragons as a way to buy time until the arrival of the extermination squads.

    "Hey, do you know how the people of Klayla attract the dragon''s attention?"

    Didier was gazing at the town of Klayla with enthusiasm. Despite a nagging sense of foreboding, I answered, "No."

    Didier''s eyes narrowed with blissful delight.

    "They cut themselves, starting with the elderly, bleeding while riding a horse. When one is eaten, the next person rides in the same way. That''s why everyone in Klayla can ride horses and run fast. I wonder how they feel while doing that..."

    "Brother, when we arrive at the mansion, please don''t mention that story, okay? Even if it''s unintentional, it might upset someone."

    "But don''t they take pride in it?"

    "There''s a difference between what''s said and what''s really meant, right? Haven''t you learned enough about human nature?"

    Didier grumbled discontentedly, but I didn''t want unnecessary remarks made to those risking their lives for us. I need to keep an eye on this.

    "Father, have we been continuing this kind of sacrifice ritual?"

    "Yes, that''s right. However, the instances of dragons coming down to the human town here are recorded in history only a few times. Usually, they fly straight towards the Devil''s Forest."

    Surprisingly few instances. Considering human history spans only about a thousand years, perhaps it occurs once every few hundred years. While I understand their purpose of preventing further damage before the extermination squads arrive, it''s still a troubling tale when thinking about those few instances where sacrifices were made.

    "Speaking of sacrifices, the Beriard''s territory itself is almost like a sacrifice for the country. You learned about how demons and magical beasts descend from the Devil''s Forest, right?"

    Now that it''s mentioned... indeed. Perhaps these are the power spots of this world. The Devil''s Forest is dense with magic and seems to foster magical creatures that pose a threat to humans. It''s only natural that the Beriard family, resistant to contamination, governs such a place. Perhaps this way of thinking is deeply rooted in the country as a whole.

    As we ascended the slope and arrived at the mansion, an assistant who was riding ahead on horseback emerged. Due to the sudden and unexpected visit, it seems they''ll take a little time to prepare a reception. I spoke to Mary and Sara, who had just alighted from the servant''s carriage.

    Sara''s eyes were puffy, as if she had been crying. I may never know her feelings about fleeing her hometown, but Didier''s words stuck with me.

    "I wonder if it might get dangerous soon."

    "That means madness, falling into corruption. If Sara can overcome such despair and guilt, she''ll be recognized for the ''strong spirit'' of those working in the Beriard Castle. Once involved, whether she works in the castle or returns to the slave market, alleviating Sara''s distress should be a natural act for the Beriard family.

    "Sara, would you mind being my practice subject for magic?"

    "Y-Yes, of course."

    "Then, could you bend down a little?"

    I cast a healing magic on Sara, who bent her knees to my eye level. Placing my hands over her eyes, I used a simple beginner''s spell, and when I removed my hands, the swelling around her eyes had completely subsided. That''s all I could do for now.

    "This is..."

    "Hehe, my brother did this to me before. I wonder if I did it well."

    Sara blinked repeatedly, seemingly confirming that the swelling had gone down. Suddenly, I noticed sand accumulated on her shoulders and arms. Life in the slave market didn''t seem that bad, but maybe she got dirty while traveling. I brushed it off, and Sara turned pale, starting to apologize profusely.

    I intervened without warning, but next time, it might be better to ask first. I reflected that I couldn''t act too high and mighty about behavior, especially towards Didier.

    The lord of the mansion and a few more nobles started coming out. They all seemed utterly bewildered, and some, like the lady, looked like they might collapse at any moment.

    "Father said he would be pleased, but I think it was a nuisance after all..."

    "Lord, it is truly an honor that you have taken the trouble to come here."

    "You must have been surprised by the sudden visit. My daughter Sheriel wanted to see the dragon."

    Blaming me like that is unfair. While it''s true I wanted to see the dragon, the visit to Klayla was pushed forward forcefully by Didier and Sergio.

    Without mentioning Sara''s presence, after exchanging greetings, I was escorted into the mansion. He should be the Count of Klayla, so he must be Sara''s father.

    "So, have you had any recent troubles? Perhaps unable to purchase goods or not knowing where your daughter is? Oh, as for your daughter, that''s resolved now."

    "W-Why..."

    The count, his words faltering, suddenly started shifting his gaze nervously. Then, finally, he looked directly at Sara.

    "This morning, I found her while shopping in the neighboring territory. But since I''ve already paid a deposit, she''s technically ours now. So please don''t worry."

    Sergio''s words carried a hidden meaning, and the Count seemed to understand the situation. He slumped with no strength, repeating apologies. He must have searched a lot, judging by the fatigue visible on the Count. Sara tightly closed her eyes in response.

    When Sergio asked again, "Is there any trouble?", the Count clenched his fists, seemingly struggling to find the right words. With a demeanor befitting the head of a household, the Count lifted his head and responded firmly.

    "The town remains unchanged. We live without any inconvenience thanks to the Lord''s power. However, I am troubled by a significant member of our family, who is imprisoned in the mansion of Count Gernika. That is my only concern."

    "Hmm, not your daughter?"

    "Gernika, the Count ruling the neighboring city, right?"

    While I was asleep, Didier seemed to have heard everything from Sergio. Imprisoned family member?

    I haven''t heard anything from Sara. The nobles of Klayla said that three families lived together, so it might be someone from within that group. They specifically pleaded to Sergio. Considering Sara''s trembling state, it might be someone she''s worried about.

    "Someone important to Sara? The charges?"

    "Sara''s... fianc¨¦. He''s charged with assaulting Count Gernika..."

    I see. The Count affirmed he''s the fianc¨¦, and Sara bit her lips until they bled. He seems to be the lover who aided Sara''s escape. There was no engagement mark on Sara''s finger, so she''s not officially engaged with Gernika or the imprisoned person. S?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    However, the fact that the Count claims to be Sara''s fianc¨¦ suggests that he considers himself as such. There''s a plea for help from Sergio, who claimed Sara as his possession. To be sure, I want to confirm Sara''s feelings.

    "Sara, what do you want? I came here to help you sort out your feelings, and it''s not good to have any lingering regrets."

    Sara lowered her head, contemplating something deeply. Then, with determined eyes, she looked straight at me.

    "I also wish to atone for the crime, alongside him. However, if I am to be pardoned, I would prefer to be judged by the Lord rather than Count Gernika."

    Sara didn''t ask for help. She acknowledged the crime but expressed a strong desire not to go back to Count Gernika. Whatever the offense, within the Beriard territory, Sergio has the right to judge. Rather, it''s more about leaving the issues of the local areas that the Lord can''t handle to the ruling nobles. There''s no problem in letting someone else handle the judgment.

    "Do you mind, Father?"

    "Oh, no, it''s fine. I''m very good at beheading; people won''t even realize their heads have been severed for a few seconds. Impressive, isn''t it?"

    Why is he boasting about beheading at a time like this? The Count fainted! Ignoring my father who seems to have no sense of the situation, we decided to head to the neighboring town where Count Gernika resides.

    It seems to be just a short ride away on horseback. We apparently passed it on our way to Klayla, but I was sleeping, so I didn''t notice at all. Riding on Sergio''s horse without any escorts, just the four of us, we set off.

    En route, we were given some basic information about Gernika, and I couldn''t help but frown. I feel like I''ve been seeing nothing but the ugly side of humans since yesterday. At this rate, the castle seems much more peaceful.

    "Come on, come on, don''t forget the nobility''s smile. We''ll be there soon."

    As Sergio predicted, we arrived at a bustling city quickly.

    Despite the approaching dusk, the streets were filled with people. Following Sara''s directions, we traversed the roads suitable for horses until we reached the estate at the heart of Gernika.

    This was yet another sudden visit with no prior notice. When Sara spoke to someone familiar among the gatekeepers, one rushed into the estate while the other let us in. An agitated servant received us, guiding us through the main entrance and into the estate.

    "Sara, are you alright?"

    "Yes, I''m sorry for this inconvenience."

    Her voice trembled faintly and unsteadily, betraying her disgust and fear towards this estate. The reason for her unease would soon become evident within the room we were directed to.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 11 - Count Gernika

    We were ushered into the guest room and welcomed by Gernika, the master of this mansion."Well, well, if it isn''t Sir Sergio! Have you brought my fianc¨¦e all this way? Oh, Miss Sheriel, it''s a pleasure to finally meet you. You''re quite charming in such an unusual color," he exclaimed.

    His loose, sagging belly jiggled, and his greasy cheeks raised into a smile. Coupled with his drawn-out, slug-like voice, it sent shivers down my spine. His lascivious gaze made my brother, standing next to me, visibly tense.

    "Ugh, I really can''t stand this kind of person."

    "Please, bear with it a little longer, brother."

    Although it seemed as if Didier''s murmurs went unheard, I quietly urged him to endure somehow. Sergio, true to his title as lord, maintained his usual carefree demeanor and dealt with Gernika cheerfully.

    "Your fianc¨¦e? I don''t see any marks."

    "Well, you see, a lower-ranked noble who admires this girl intruded and ended up cutting off my finger like this," Gernika revealed his hand, showing the cleanly severed ring finger. He twisted his sticky mouth and shifted his gaze from Sergio to Sara.

    In this world, during the engagement ceremony, vows are exchanged with the gods, and marks are etched onto each other''s bodies. A ceremony is necessary even to annul the engagement, as neither party can unilaterally break it. However, if one cuts off the mark, it seems the other''s mark disappears as well. Ah, I''ve learned something quite interesting here.

    Meanwhile, Sergio, while examining the lifted hand closely, wore a mischievous smirk.

    "Hehe, quite a strong arm you have there. Could you bring that man here? Since I''m on an inspection tour, I might as well judge him myself," said Sergio.

    "Oh no, we wouldn''t trouble the lord. Besides, he isn''t with us anymore. He''s disappeared."

    Sergio replied to Gernika''s blatant lie, urging him to hurry up. While subtly restraining the lie, he hurried Gernika along. If only he checked the blade''s sharpness instead of drawing his sword, Gernika gritted his teeth and instructed a soldier something in a hushed tone.

    "By the way, it seems Count Gernika has lost two wives before," Sergio said.

    On their way to Klayla, Sergio seemed to have used a magical communication device to have the castle''s officials investigate Gernika. According to information gathered during their ride, it appeared true that Gernika had lost two recently adult wives in succession, just like Sara. Both had been entering and leaving the mansion since childhood, married on the day they became adults, and passed away after about two years of marriage. Sara might have been allowed to wait until graduation for marriage to avoid suspicion, considering a third wife under the same circumstances might be seen as too suspicious.

    However, even that explanation seemed far too suspicious.

    "Oh, yes, yes, you''re well informed. Both of them died soon after marrying me, and I was eagerly awaiting a new wife," Gernika said.

    When Sergio snorted at "died," and perhaps having sensed something, Gernika began to offer plausible explanations. He mentioned the nearby volcanoes, which were harsh on women, or that they were naturally frail. He emphasized that Sara, having grown up in Klayla, was safe.

    However, we knew. Gernika''s previous wives were from a town not too far from here.

    Moreover, there were unsettling rumors about Gernika''s excessive fondness for young girls.

    "Could it be that Count Gernika still intends to marry this girl?"

    "Of course, that''s the plan."

    "Heh, too bad. Sara here was bought for Sheriel, so she won''t be marrying into your household," Sergio interjected.

    "T-that''s not possible... It''s a breach of agreement! Isn''t it, Sara?" Gernika stammered.

    Sara tightly clenched her fists and looked down. Her posture somehow resembled that of her father, Count Claira, triggering memories of similar situations they might have faced multiple times before.

    However, the fleeting distraction was abruptly interrupted by the loud bang of the door being forcefully opened. A soldier tossed a young man into the room, hands tied behind his back. As the bruised and battered youth rolled in, Sergio looked at him with keen interest.

    "Is this the man with the missing ring? Well then, I''ll take custody of him," remarked Sergio. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    The young man bore scars and bruises on his face but had a liveliness in his eyes despite his exhaustion. Perhaps not yet grasping the situation, as soon as he noticed Sara, he stared intensely at Gernika and Sergio.

    "Please have mercy! This man disturbed my ritual and cut off my finger. I must judge him!" pleaded Gernika desperately.

    "But you see, I am the lord of this territory. I have merely delegated discretion, but the ultimate authority rests with me. Are you unaware of this?" replied Sergio.

    Despite Gernika''s desperate pleas, there was no mercy from Sergio. When pressed to explain the obvious, Gernika, sweating profusely, managed to strain his voice.

    "....b-but... If that''s the case... can''t you leave that girl instead? If she returns, we''ll forgive his crime."

    This wasn''t the right approach, was it? Was he really governing a major city like this?

    I''m getting quite tired of this. Even though I slept in the carriage, I''m feeling exhausted today. It seemed the same for Sergio, who sighed and glanced back at us.

    "This is becoming a hassle. Shall I just behead him here? We haven''t been able to communicate properly anyway," Sergio suggested.

    Well, it might end up that way. But we can''t just behead someone here without cause. After all, the castle officials have investigated, and a replacement noble must be found. The bound young man and Sara both stared wide-eyed at Sergio, as if they couldn''t believe what was happening. It''s just too chaotic...

    "Father, it''s not acceptable. Please investigate the deaths of the two previous wives properly and then judge when you return from your trip."

    Perhaps he was reluctantly convinced, as Sergio shrugged his shoulders in boredom. Didier seemed to be expecting this outcome and let out a small click of his tongue.

    There were numerous attendants in the room---Gernika''s servants, soldiers, and aides---but there was an eerie silence, as if no one knew how to react. Maybe because of Sergio''s casual attitude, they couldn''t grasp the situation properly.

    "Sara was bought for me as a gift for my birthday. His punishment and my maid are unrelated. Do you understand?" I stated, trying to maintain a calm and composed demeanor expected of a high-ranking noble. However, for some reason, Gernika knelt at my feet. With a grin exposing his gritted teeth, he leaned in uncomfortably close.

    I almost drew out my sword instinctively and hastily dispelled the magic circle.

    "Can you not come near Sheriel? It''s disgusting, isn''t it?" Didier swiftly stepped forward to shield me, providing a brief relief from Gernika''s intense gaze. Sara had been subjected to Gernika''s whims for years since childhood. I could understand the urge to escape, even if it meant becoming a slave.

    "Therefore, I''ll take custody of them. Also, you''ll be transferred to the castle, so please wait there for a while. We are still on our trip," Sergio declared.

    Sergio casually remarked and suddenly, Beriard soldiers and knights who seemed to have been on standby restrained Gernika.

    "Let go! What madness is this! Why am I being treated like this?" Gernika struggled with his plump body, but being restrained by three people, it wasn''t easy for him to break free. Amidst Gernika''s yelling and the stiffened servants, Sara rushed to a man.

    "K-Kyle... I''m sorry."

    "Are you okay? If Sara''s safe, then it''s my win."

    While I wouldn''t want to disrupt their reunion, it seemed better to have a conversation in a calmer setting, so we decided to return to Klayla.

    "Hehe, did you see, Sheriel? This is it, this! Salvation from despair... Isn''t it a splendid glow?"

    "Please, brother, don''t get carried away."

    Desperately pulling Didier''s arm, which seemed on the verge of treating the two as toys, I managed to escort them out of the room.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 12 - Lords Decision

    As we stepped outside the estate, a carriage for Gernika''s transport awaited. It was surprising that they had prepared it in less than half a day.Didier teased Sara and the young man walking closely together.

    "Hey, hey, are you glad to have reunited?"

    Oh, come on... I look away for a moment and this happens. Their grinning faces peeking at each other were nothing short of mischievous. Immediately, the young man and Sara kneeled on the spot, bowing their heads to Sergio and us.

    "My lord, I apologize deeply for the trouble caused. Though I am a criminal, might I have the honor of presenting my name?"

    "Yes, you may."

    "My name is Kyle. I held a middle-tier position and lived under Viscount Claira."

    His hair color indicated a middle-tier noble, similar to the viscount. Kyle expressed gratitude to Sergio for allowing him to see Sara one last time and preventing her from marrying the count.

    "I broke into Count Gernika''s estate and abducted Sara. There''s no denying I cut off his finger. I''m prepared for any punishment."

    "Well, let''s set that matter aside for now. It''s getting dark, let''s continue this at Claira''s estate."

    We put Kyle and Sara on horseback together, and we set off towards the estate. S?a?ch* Th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Upon arriving at the estate, the viscount and his lady were waiting. They teared up upon seeing Kyle and Sara. The viscount must have struggled considerably before giving his daughter to Gernika. It might not have been an incorrect decision as a noble, but it would undoubtedly have been painful. Just as I thought I''d like to let them have a calm family conversation tonight, once again, Didier spoke out of turn.

    "Ugh, seriously, he was disgusting, right? Staring at Sheriel as if he could toy with her. If we''d just chopped off his head first, it wouldn''t have taken this much time."

    "Brother, it''s still a formal occasion, not the time for candid remarks."

    The viscount, Kyle, and even Sara were wide-eyed and frozen. Sergio sighed deeply, rotating his shoulders that had no role to play, sadly echoing Didier''s sentiments.

    "That''s true, though. But, well, evidence is necessary. I''ll leave the rest to the advisor and continue our journey... Oh, right, I almost forgot about these two."

    With a casual tone, he clapped his hands lightly, and Sara and Kyle kneeled down. Behind them, the viscount and his lady also took a similar posture. Somehow, the atmosphere suddenly became solemn. Could it be that they intended to pass judgment here?

    "Hmm, the victim? Well, he seemed to have killed his two former wives and had no sense of guilt, so, technically, Kyle prevented a new victim. Well, losing a single finger isn''t a big deal."

    To Sergio, who was about to decapitate him, it seemed trivial. Sara and Kyle were left speechless, as were the two behind them. They seemed shocked by his nonchalant remarks. Sensing Sergio''s apparent weariness with the matter, I prodded him.

    "Father, could you please handle this a bit more seriously? Are you already tired today? You''ve barely done anything."

    "Should I leave it to Didier then? So, could we stay overnight? We''re planning to search for a dragon tomorrow, so we''d need a room. Would that be possible?"

    The lady of the house was left dizzy by the careless situation. Sergio sat heavily on a bench, handing things over to Didier.

    "Well, yeah, Gernika''s actions are as black as it gets, based on the investigation. Even if it''s a political marriage, fostering contamination entails severe penalties. Trying to forcibly marry Sara, holding Klayla''s people hostage---those are bigger issues than the murders of the two wives. Considering that background, we won''t prosecute Kyle for his crime. As for Sara, her evasion from a political marriage isn''t a matter for the lord to judge; it''s something to discuss within the family."

    Ohh, rarely do I hear sensible things from my brother.

    In this country, actions that foster contamination carry heavier sentences than murder. Amplified contamination spreads around, becoming more than a personal issue. This doesn''t mean that murder is a light offense, but Kyle was pardoned for saving Sara from Gernika''s demonic grasp.

    The Beriard family shows no mercy or sympathy, so this seems like a judgment aligned with the law. If this lifts Sara''s sorrow, it might be considered a favorable outcome.

    "Sara, do you still have any regrets? If not, I''d like you to consider becoming my maid. Returning directly to Klayla might not be an option, right? There''s another path where you return to the slave market, and Kyle buys you."

    Sara, with teary red eyes, held Kyle''s hand tightly, her shoulders trembling. Having just obtained her freedom, she might want to stay with Kyle.

    "If it pleases you, I would be honored to serve Lady Sheriel for the rest of my life."

    Good, although I suggested another path, it seems she''ll work for our household. Sara had been registered in the slave market, necessitating a purchase. The purchase amount covers the aspiring slave''s food and expenses, along with the market''s share. Additionally, one-tenth is provided as a celebratory gift to the aspiring slave. With such robust support available, I might consider turning to the slave market for help if something were to happen to me.

    I relayed the purchase intention to Sara and proceeded to finalize the terms.

    "I heard that there are often lifetime contracts, but Sara, do you want to marry Kyle?"

    "M-Marriage..."

    It was Kyle who reacted to the word "marriage." Considering he risked his life to save Sara from Gernika, I thought they were lovers... Could it be that they haven''t confessed or proposed to each other yet?

    I might have said something clumsy. In the brief awkward silence that followed, Sergio, who seemed to have been listening, leaned in from the bench. Recalling Sergio''s interest in Kyle, I tried to direct the conversation there.

    "How about working as a soldier in the castle, Kyle? It seems like my father would approve."

    "Yes, indeed, you showed quite some resolve, with that ring finger. Cleanly went through the joint, didn''t it?"

    Kyle blushed deeply at Sergio''s admiring words. It''s not often one receives compliments for how they cut off a finger. If Kyle worked at the castle, it would likely make it easier for Sara to continue working even after marriage.

    "Working together at the castle will be nice for you two."

    "I will never forget this kindness."

    "Well then, we''ll count on your guidance for the dragon hunt tomorrow."

    With a prospective maid secured and Sara and Kyle offering to guide us, maybe we''ll finally get to see the dragons on this trip. It''s starting to feel more like an actual journey, and I can''t help but smile.

    Despite the suddenness, the Viscount arranged guest rooms for us, and the children rescued from the dark auction were also granted a place to rest. There was talk of having dinner together, but it didn''t feel right to accept such precious food.

    "Viscount, we''ve brought plenty of provisions, so please feel free to use them. We can even arrange for a cook."

    "Miss Sheriel, I appreciate your concern. However, we eat similar to common folk, so the cook might find it confusing."

    "Oh, are you fond of vegetables? That''s perfect then."

    The Viscount was surprised and delighted upon learning that they ate vegetables even in the castle. He gladly accepted the proposal for the meal.

    "We''ve always considered ourselves noble yet not wholly so. I never dreamed that even the Lord would partake," he expressed in astonishment.

    "To be honest, isn''t it too heavy to eat only meat? I prefer a balanced diet with bread, meat, and vegetables."

    The table was lively with unique vegetable dishes from Klayla and the accustomed castle cuisine. Members from the three houses of Claira, including Kyle''s parents, gathered around. Kyle and Sara sat next to each other. While they were about to enter into a contract as a slave, here, they were still the lord''s daughter and nobles of Klayla. When the conversation turned to tomorrow''s dragon hunt, everyone''s expression soured. It seemed that, as nobles of this town, dragons were considered an adversary to detest.

    The next morning, as the sun rose, we gathered in front of the mansion. Although it was early, I had informed Julius through Noah the previous night, so they were already called.

    "You guys really come up with one ridiculous thing after another."

    "It''s not ridiculous! Dragons are filled with romance."

    Julius tilted his head in confusion. Sara and Kyle looked tense, their bodies rigid. I had briefed them beforehand, but it might take a bit of time for them to get accustomed.

    As I stifled a yawn and gave instructions to the servants for the next steps, a swooshing sound caught our attention. Looking up, we saw four wyverns descending, their wings cutting through the air.

    "Dragons!"

    "Those are wyverns. Notice how their front legs are also wings?"

    "Wyverns...! That''s the first time I''ve heard of that. There''s such a difference?"

    Although they''re a dragon species, they are smaller and omnivorous, favoring fruits and fish. Similar to griffins, they''re quite useful as familiars.

    "Gigiii!"

    "How cute. Nice to meet you today."

    When I extended my fist toward one, it sniffed at it and then rubbed its cheek against my hand. Its cat-like behavior lifted my spirits.

    "Hey, Sheriel, are you satisfied with just the wyverns?"

    "Dragons are larger than these creatures, right? I''d really like to see them since we''re here."

    Though I involuntarily snorted at the thought, this might be a once-in-a-lifetime chance to see a dragon. I''ll apologize properly if I''ve woken them up.

    Sergio, Didier, Sara, Kyle, and I boarded the wyverns with Julius. They provided comfortable saddles for us.

    "Is this one a spare as it''s left unused?"

    "That''s part of it, but also in case something happens on the way. Well, I trust Sara and Kyle to handle the diversion, so it should be fine."

    "Wait, is it really that dangerous!?"

    "Rather, why would you think it''s not dangerous!? It''s a dragon! From one to ten, it''s nothing but perilous!"

    Didier''s words made me feel uneasy. But I won''t give up. Dying without seeing a dragon in a world of magic would be like leaving a certain dreamland without seeing its mascot, the mouse.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 13 - In Search of the Dragon

    Supported by Julius from behind, I felt a sensation as if my insides were floating upward from below, and suddenly, we floated up into the sky. It was my first time flying."It feels like I''m cheating somehow."

    "Were you supposed to promise someone a trip in the sky?"

    "I had promised to ride with Guri-chan, but after the baptism, I was so busy that I couldn''t go for a walk in the end."

    "Is that so... But more importantly, aren''t you scared?"

    When I was asked that, I looked down and saw the departing servants shrinking, and I couldn''t help but realize the height. Whoa... it''s high!

    And in the next moment, as if the carriage had suddenly accelerated, my whole body felt the pressure. The wyvern began to accelerate towards the mountains.

    "I-It''s scary."

    "You''ll get used to it eventually. Try looking at the distant mountains."

    While Julius lightly laughed as if to dismiss the fear, he held me with one arm. To distract myself, I began to delve into anything that caught my attention as the mountains gradually grew larger.

    "Why can wyverns fly?"

    "Maybe because they have wings?"

    "They do have sturdy wings, but their scales seem tough and heavy. I don''t think their bodies are built for flying." S?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Is that so? I''ve never thought about it."

    In a past life, there were said to be pterosaurs in the time of dinosaurs, but how did they fly? Did they leap off cliffs and glide? But these creatures, they just floated up, right?

    Thinking it would be great if I could talk to magical beasts, I became curious whether wyverns were magical birds or magical beasts.

    "Are wyverns magical birds or magical beasts?"

    "They belong to the dragon species."

    "Do volcanoes erupt here?"

    "You can tell before an eruption due to fluctuations in magical energy."

    As I kept asking questions that came to mind, it seemed like I was getting used to both the altitude and the speed. Surprisingly, I admired my adaptability. After crossing several rocky mountains, I suddenly felt the ambient temperature rise. Wrapped in a sweltering heat, in front of me were three volcanoes of varying sizes, all pitch-black. Sarah and Kyle looked pale, and Sergio and Didier seemed tense. When I glanced back, Julius wore his usual serene smile.

    "Aren''t you afraid of dragons, Teacher?"

    "Well, I''ve seen them a few times. As long as we don''t provoke them, they aren''t that dangerous."

    "You''ve met them before! How was it? Do they really breathe fire?"

    With a chuckle, Julius pulled the reins firmly. Overtaking Sarah and Kyle, who were leading the way, he changed the course to the right.

    "You want to meet them, right? They''re probably around here."

    "You can tell?"

    "You need to search for places with dense magical energy. Ah, maybe I forgot to teach about detection. Shall we make it part of the next lesson?"

    "Yes! I want to search for dragons on my own!"

    Yes! Finding dragons and having a lesson---talk about killing two birds with one stone!

    "Different people seem to have different ways of detection, but I expand my magical energy like mist. When expanded like ripples, I can only detect within my own height."

    "No spells or incantations needed?"

    "Detection isn''t precisely magic. It''s more about manipulating one''s own magical energy, so it''s closer to intimidation."

    Since I''ve gotten quite accustomed to adjusting my magical energy, I thought I could easily master detection. I tried to radiate magical energy from my entire body, but it only circulated inside me, failing to work properly. I strained too much, and my face turned crimson.

    "It''s difficult... I can''t grasp the sensation of releasing magic outside."

    "Perhaps it''s because you''ve grown accustomed to non-verbal casting. It''s alright, let''s plan another training session for detection another time."

    This is unexpected... I''ve easily learned everything so far, always praised for catching on quickly. I wonder if I''ve been overestimating my abilities. I left the dragon detection to Julius and felt disheartened.

    "Look, they''re sleeping over there."

    Following Julius''s gesture, I saw a dragon the size of a house, curled up with its tail along its body, fast asleep. Its obsidian-like scales shimmered and reflected light. Nearby, a smaller green dragon curled up as if cuddling. My spirits, which had been sagging, suddenly soared.

    "Wow! They''re adorable! They''re sleeping! Real dragons!"

    "Please calm down a bit."

    I quieted down and waved enthusiastically to Didier and Sarah behind me, pointing at the dragons. I spoke softly to Julius, not wanting to disturb them.

    "That one looks like a match for you, Professor Julius."

    "This is my first time seeing a black dragon."

    "That''s wonderful! You might become friends!"

    Ah, to think I could see dragons with my own eyes... reincarnation into another world is just incredible! I hadn''t played games involving monsters in my past life, but even I know about dragons. Meeting such a widely known figure across worlds... I must be really lucky! Plus, I''ve never seen such a massive creature. I''d love to see them move even just a little bit.

    "Just try not to do anything unnecessary, alright?"

    "Yes..."

    However, perhaps my thoughts got through, as the black dragon slowly opened one eye. I almost waved enthusiastically, but sensing the wyvern''s tension, I refrained. Amazing, it''s truly alive. I''ve seen a real dragon.

    "Sheriel, you''re too excited. Your magic is leaking."

    "Is it my fault for waking it up... But it doesn''t seem hostile. Seems like a good creature."

    "I don''t think dragons are inherently good or bad... But yeah, I don''t sense any hostility. Shall we get closer?"

    "Is it really okay!?"

    Nervously suppressing the pounding in my chest, we descended to a large rock a little ways away. The wyvern seemed calm, and I wanted to observe just a little. Didier and the others above were waving reassuringly, so I returned the gesture.

    Resting against the large rock, I decided to lay down and observe the dragon.

    "Is it rude to lay down like this?"

    "No, well, it''s fine..."

    "Teacher, if you''d like, please join. You''ll get a better view."

    Shifting a bit to make space, Julius also lay down, side by side, watching the dragon together.

    "Dragons are also in the Demon''s Forest, right? Is this place like a vacation home?"

    "Perhaps they''re here for a nap. When they sleep for longer periods, I think they nest deeper in."

    The black dragon, still seemingly drowsy, occasionally blinked slowly while gazing in our direction. Its occasional drooping eyelids were rather cute.

    This area had a temperature suitable for us humans to land, and the large rock was comfortably warm. It was like a sauna but cozy, seemingly a perfect nap spot for the dragon.

    "Even though it''s so calm, why would it attack people?"

    "Perhaps it woke up halfway and was hungry."

    According to Julius, dragons are creatures that nourish themselves with magic and don''t require much food. That''s why they mostly inhabit the magically abundant Demon''s Forest, and even when they do eat, it''s said to be limited to magical beasts or fruits containing magical essence.

    Then why would the people of Klayla serve as bait? It might be more efficient for nobles to lure them into the Demon''s Forest using wyverns rather than having commoners with little magical presence act as bait using blood.

    I''ll propose that once I return. The wyvern doesn''t seem too scared even when we''re this close, and considering the expenses of maintaining horses, it might make life a bit easier.

    "Is that a bird?"

    Lost in thought, something fluttered towards us from afar. It wasn''t clear yet as it approached closer.

    "This is rare. It''s a stray dragon. Try enhancing your sight."

    As instructed, I focused magic into my eyes, expanding my vision, and saw a small, sapphire-like blue dragon desperately flapping its wings. It was trying so hard that I couldn''t help but cheer it on.

    Oh, how adorable! So incredibly cute... Is it a baby dragon from the one napping earlier?

    "You really have some unusual hobbies."

    Though I tried to hide it, my grin seemed evident. Even if Julius found it amusing, I couldn''t conceal my expression. Because it''s just too cute. I never thought I''d be particularly interested in reptiles, but it seems the charm of dragons is exceptional.

    As I silently cheered it on, the small dragon landed near the black dragon. Perhaps it was hungry or injured, as it staggered towards the larger dragon. However, the black dragon gave a small warning and drove away the stray dragon.

    "Teacher, what''s happening! That little one is being intimidated!"

    "Dragons, even of the same species, probably don''t care for any offspring other than their own. It might just be angry at the disturbance while napping."

    "But that little one seems so weak. What should we do... What about its parents?"

    "Dragons usually don''t stray from their young ones when they''re still in their infancy, so it''s possible it''s lost or orphaned."

    The sight of the small dragon, despite being intimidated and swiped away, staggering towards the black dragon, tightened my chest. It might have lost its parents and desperately been searching for companionship. Our eyes met after the small dragon flipped over following another warning. I... I can''t take it anymore.

    "Come here..."

    Even though it shouldn''t have heard my voice, the little dragon slowly walked towards me, balancing with its wings. I restrained the urge to rush forward and embrace it, instead, I looked up at the large rock, observing the dragon that had just landed with a powerful flap of its wings.

    It softly landed, looked up at me with powerless eyes, and let out a small cry.

    "Kyururu"

    "What''s wrong? Is your mom not here?"

    "Kyururu"

    "Are you hungry? You''re so cute. Where did you come from? Do you want to be my child?"

    Gently extending my hand, the dragon rubbed its nose against it. Its face had a tough, scaly texture, warm despite its appearance. Upon closer inspection, there were many tiny scratches on its scales, making it look like a cloudy stone. Unsure if it was appropriate to raise a wild dragon by human hands, I glanced at Julius, who seemed exasperated, covering his face with one hand.

    "Teacher, can I take this little one home?"

    "You really do pick up anything... Well, if it comes down to it, you could just release it back into the Demon''s Forest."

    "Really! Thank you, Teacher!"

    ---Grrrrrr

    A roar shook the ground from below. It seemed I''d been a bit too noisy. I apologized softly to the black dragon and held the little dragon in my arms. It was still small and quiet enough to fit in my arms. Had it been searching for companionship all this time? I couldn''t go searching in the depths, but I wanted to take care of it until it grew up.

    "Ah, you''ve done so well all by yourself, even though you''re this small."

    As I stroked it, the little dragon closed its eyes and curled up in my arms. It''s so friendly. I want to let it rest peacefully soon.

    "Oh, right. Since you''re still leaking a bit of magic, holding it like this might help the dragon replenish its magic. It could be just right."

    "Will this little one get better with my extra magic? Does that mean I don''t need to make a contract with a spirit?"

    "That''s different. You can''t have a dragon by your side all the time, can you?"

    True. But even if I can''t make a contract with a spirit on this journey, having this little one seems like it''ll be alright for a while. I''m starting to feel like it might be fine to go back like this.

    "Shall we head back soon? It''d be troublesome if we upset the black dragon."

    "Yes, let''s return to the mansion."

    I securely held the dragon and got on the wyvern. Since both my hands were occupied, Julius helped me hold it, and we flew back in the direction we came from while searching for Didier and the others.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 14 - The Mire of Klayla

    As I gazed at the gray mountainous terrain from the wyvern, I caught a glimpse of four heads of different colors."Oh, brother! Were you here? Look, it''s a baby dragon!"

    We descended toward the group of four. However, Sarah and Kyle looked pale, and Didier and Sergio rushed over with changed expressions.

    "Sheriel, what were you thinking? Why a dragon!? Did you bring it here!?"

    "It seemed lost or orphaned, scared off by the black dragon... I was worried it might die if I left it there. Isn''t it cute?"

    "No, no, no! What are we going to do? Wait a moment, it''s a dragon!? You''re planning to take it back?"

    Once Julius helped me down from the wyvern, Didier was making a fuss about the weakened dragon, so I hid behind Julius, only showing my face to argue.

    "Brother, please lower your voice. It might startle the little one. I''ll take care of it."

    "Huh? Why are you showing such unexpected compassion for a dragon? Julius, say something."

    "It won''t cause much harm. If needed, raising it and then releasing it into the Devil''s Forest should be fine."

    Well, Julius is on my side. I have no intention of pretending in front of Sarah and Kyle. Didier was still upset.

    "Julius, don''t say irresponsible things! Besides, if you plan to keep it in the castle, you need Father''s permission. Right, Father?"

    "That''s true... If it causes trouble, can I have a go at it? Until then, you can take care of it in the garden."

    "Father, you''re so mean!"

    Terrible! What do they think this child is, talking about trial cuts? It looks like the Beriard family doesn''t have a shred of conscience after all.

    A quarrel among the Beriard family over the dragon started, and the figure in front of me began to sway faintly.

    "Hahaha... You guys, seriously... It''s so ridiculous, isn''t it? Haha."

    Suddenly laughing, Julius desperately tried to hide his face, distracting me. It''s rare to see him laugh so much.

    "Sigh... fine, whatever. If Sheriel gets eaten by that thing, I won''t even know."

    "This child grows with magic. As long as it doesn''t learn the taste of humans, it should be fine."

    They say that about bears, that once they attack humans, they only eat humans. So, I might need to be careful about that. Considering my duties as a guardian of Klayla, I decided to show the dragon to Sarah and the others who were resting a bit away.

    "Sarah, are you feeling unwell?"

    "No, it''s just that it''s the first time I''ve seen a dragon..."

    Sarah, still pale, kept her gaze fixed on my arms where the dragon was, staring at the dragon sleeping soundly. Maybe she doesn''t like reptiles. The large dragon that was napping had an even more reptilian look with its black and green colors. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "This little one is quite docile. Sarah, are you not fond of lizards or snakes?"

    "Lizards and such might be something we eat... but dragons are more terrifying to us than demons."

    They eat lizards? More importantly, I feel bad for bringing the dragon along if they''re so scared of it.

    "This dragon, you see, it seems it doesn''t attack humans much because their magic is nourishing. The dragon that was napping earlier didn''t attack either, right?"

    "W-Well, that''s true... that''s how it is..."

    Sarah''s complexion hasn''t returned to normal, probably still scared, but she seems to be getting used to the little dragon that I''m petting. She slightly relaxed her cheeks as the dragon snores softly.

    "See? Isn''t it cute?"

    "When it''s this small, it might not be as scary."

    It seemed Kyle, who had been resting against a rock, straightened up and alternated his gaze between the dragon and Sarah. Even with the dragon in front of him, his eyes kept going to Sarah; it seemed like he really cared.

    "Kyle, aren''t you tired after all that? Shouldn''t we head back soon?"

    "I appreciate your concern. Thanks to Sir Sergio''s healing last night, I''m already fine."

    Kyle had received treatment from Licht last night. Though there were still some scrapes and bruises, he seemed to have recovered enough to ride the wyvern without any problems.

    "Miss Sheriel, may I collect some mud on the way back? Would that be permissible?"

    "Mud? I heard you can only gather clay or mud in this area, but is there a specific use for it?"

    "I want to use it for Kyle''s treatment. You might be surprised to hear that mud is used for healing, but it''s quite effective..."

    "May I observe for a bit?"

    It might be a folk remedy or something specific to the region, or perhaps related to the magic of this world---I''m not sure. Still, I think these experiences are the essence of traveling. Raiding facilities or capturing nobles is definitely not sightseeing.

    We crossed mountains and returned to a rocky hill that we could usually access. Sarah and Kyle began descending in altitude, and we followed suit, dismounting as well.

    "There''s a small stream here that carries rainwater."

    Between the sheer cliffs of the rocky mountain, there flowed a peach-colored river akin to strawberry milk. It was a hesitant hue, as if something was melting from the rocks or due to magic. However, Sarah took out a leather pouch, squatted by the riverbank, and started scooping up mud.

    "That mud works for injuries?"

    "Yes, we mix it with some herbs, but it seems to have the blessing of life. Animals wounded in this area have come here since ancient times. People noticed that these animals returned with mud covering their wounds, and that''s how they discovered the healing properties of this mud."

    "The wisdom of our ancestors, isn''t it? Professor, is the mud here truly infused with magic?"

    As I can''t sense attributes yet, when in doubt, turn to Professor Julius. Whether he was genuinely interested in the area or not, Julius was already wandering around, examining the surroundings.

    "Oh, it does have a bit of magical essence. For non-magic users or animals, even just the mud alone seems to have an effect."

    "Amazing! This mud could be a viable business opportunity. Instead of making ointments with just herbs, wouldn''t it reduce costs to use mud as a poultice?"

    "I can''t say much about the business aspect, but theoretically, yes."

    Hmm, interesting. Selling this mud might help enrich the town of Klayla a bit. Around us were scattered pieces that resembled broken rocks. Although the mud seemed available only along this small stream, if the surrounding soil and rocks melted into it, they should be the same material.

    "Do these rocks and stones also have magic?"

    "Yeah, seems like they do, just like the mud."

    Hmm, this could turn into a lucrative business. I picked up what I initially thought were stones, but they were heavier than expected and crumbled slightly when I exerted some force. They seemed to hold moisture, more like clay than stones. Although they were a dense gray color, there were slight variations in color depending on the location.

    "Sarah, in Klayla, they said only clay and mud can be collected, right?"

    "Yes, that''s correct. But even the clay crumbles when dried, so it''s not suitable for making pottery."

    Could it be...? I used spatial magic and collected these broken rocks indiscriminately.

    "Hey, Sheriel, can''t you stop picking up everything?"

    "I''m going to use them for experiments. They might even become souvenirs for Mother."

    "Huh? If you give her that, I think she''ll definitely get angry."

    Ignoring a bored-looking Didier and Sergio sitting down, we continued our collection. Once finished, I washed my soiled hands with cleansing magic and finally headed back to the mansion.

    "Welcome back, Sir Sergio, Didie---!?"

    The Viscount who came to greet us was taken aback, his eyes wide open in surprise. "I''ll explain later; this little one is gentle and won''t cause any harm."

    "My apologies... If you require anything, please don''t hesitate to ask."

    "Thank you."

    Mary seemed overwhelmed by the dragon I brought back and my dirtied attire, but after changing clothes, I immediately set about preparing a sleeping area for the dragon. We got some fabric filled with cotton to create a soft cushion. Sarah seemed to struggle with sewing, taking lessons from Mary while working intently. The small dragon, unsettled in this new place, kept looking around, folding its wings and shrinking in size.

    "We should decide on a name for this little one. What would be suitable? It''s blue, so maybe ''Dora-chan''... No, that might be too cute when it grows up."

    Would its blue body, reminiscent of my eyes, shimmer like that black dragon once it grows larger? The image of it spreading its wings, reflecting the sunlight as it melts into the vast sky, came to mind.

    "What about ''Ciel''? It means ''sky,'' and it''s similar to my name. It matches, don''t you think?"

    "Kyiii!"

    Its narrowed eyes, almost resembling a smile, surely indicated happiness. Ciel tottered toward me, clearly pleased with the name I suggested.

    "Oh, so cute! Come here, come here."

    "Miss Sheriel, please! Your dress will get dirty!"

    Mary''s warning stopped Ciel in its tracks. Indeed, Ciel had gathered dust and some unidentifiable dirt. Would it be alright to use cleansing magic on a dragon?

    "Ciel, can you stay still while I use a little magic?"

    "Kyu?"

    Feeling an urge to lift Ciel, who tilted its head cutely, I tried a cleansing spell, trying not to infuse too much magic. As I washed its body from the neck down, even after the water vanished, Ciel shook its body as if water were still there, just like a dog shaking off water.

    "You''re clean now. Let me wipe your face with this cloth."

    Although there were still minor scratches causing some cloudiness, its body looked cleaner. As I wiped its face with the cloth Mary provided, Ciel closed its eyes in contentment. I should introduce Ciel to Noah. The first encounter between the native cat and the newcomer might be sensitive, so I need to handle it carefully. Should I have Julius accompany me? While contemplating this, news arrived that breakfast was ready.

    "After breakfast, I need to draft Sarah''s contract. It seems someone acting on behalf of the family can handle the formalities, so your father will arrange that."

    "Thank you so much for everything."

    "I haven''t done anything. If you want to thank someone, thank your father."

    Leaving Ciel to guard, we headed to the dining room. Everyone was already gathered, and it seemed I was the last to arrive.

    While the contract was pending, Sarah declared she''d start working as a maid apprentice today, assisting Mary with serving. They worked together so smoothly that it didn''t seem like their first time, and Mary appeared pleased.

    "Viscount Claira, could I have a moment of your time after breakfast?"

    "Yes, certainly."

    After the contract, once the envoy was sent to the slave market, I''d be leaving Klayla. There would be some hustle and bustle due to the contract and allegiance ceremony, but there were still things I wanted to discuss.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 15 - Viscount Clairas Determination

    After breakfast, we nobles of House Claira moved straight to the parlour for a meeting with the members of the Beriard family.Since the Lord suddenly visited this mansion the other day, I''ve lost count of how many times I''ve collapsed onto the floor. Yet, amidst my confusion, before I could catch up with understanding, the Lord dispelled our worries one by one. My daughter''s engagement, her disappearance, and Kyle''s imprisonment. Even the pressure from Count Gernika had vanished as if it were all a bad dream.

    I caused such problems. There might be a halt in support or even a deprivation of my title. Whatever discussions might arise, I''ve resolved to face them sincerely.

    "The conversation begins with the Dragon Wardens," said Sheriel-sama, who will become Sarah''s guardian, with a serious look, followed by a clearing of the throat beside me. I, too, found myself swallowing hard without being able to give a proper response.

    "I''ve heard that in Klayla, citizens shed blood, riding horses as decoys. If the dragon descends upon the town again, we wish for all the nobles to lead wyverns and guide them to the Devil''s Forest," Sheriel-sama continued, seemingly concerned about the sacrifices of the people. Nobles are supposed to protect the common folk. Perhaps they don''t condone nobles sacrificing commoners for their own survival. However, having the noble spirit alone won''t suffice for being a Dragon Warden.

    "Of course, we are prepared to act as decoys. But if we are wiped out before the citizens, we would lose coordination with the knights and the Lord. Therefore, the people are buying time for us," I explained.

    "It''s the assumption of being wiped out that''s the issue," she overturned the fundamental nature of the Wardens'' job. Yet, she didn''t seem to mock it or find it amusing. Although she appeared as a small, still-young girl, it was evident she genuinely cared about Klayla.

    "The dragons derive nourishment from magical energy, don''t they? Rather than deliberately stimulating them to perceive people as prey, I think guiding them skillfully to the Devil''s Forest would be a better approach for both parties."

    I recalled the tragedy of my childhood. Although dragons are said to have descended upon this land only a few times, my generation experienced it. It happened when my grandfather ruled this land.

    The citizens, one by one, mounted horses, brandishing metal, waving their arms as if inviting the dragon closer.

    From this mansion atop the rocky hill, all I could do was watch as one by one, people were consumed by the dragon.

    But come to think of it, indeed, there seemed to be quite a bit of time before the first person was consumed. The dragon descended multiple times, swooping close to the people, then rising again, observing.

    We were taught desperately to divert the dragon''s attention away from the town, but perhaps, as Sheriel-sama suggested, they were not initially perceived as prey. Then why did we...

    "Does this mean that the sacrifices made by Klayla''s people were in vain?"

    My voice unintentionally took on an accusatory tone. Neither Sheriel-sama nor the Lord were at fault. However, an indigestible feeling pierced my chest.

    "It wasn''t in vain. If we had left the lost dragon alone, it would have headed towards towns and cities where magical energy accumulates. Stimulated by screams and the movements of fleeing people, it would attack. Therefore, the fact that Klayla''s people saved many lives is true. They''ve done well so far."

    The comforting words of the young girl settled within me, and I recalled the image of my grandfather taking flight on a wyvern. The dragon, having already devoured several people, sensed my grandfather and ignored the town and its people, pursuing him instead. It must have been my grandfather''s magical aura that caused that.

    Do dragons get attracted not by blood, but by magical energy?

    "We won''t know if it''s feasible until we investigate further. But don''t you think it''s worth trying? The children I saw this morning were quiet and well-behaved."

    Does the "good children" refer to the dragons? When I heard about going to find the dragons, I recoiled, but seeing the figure returning with a small dragon made my blood run cold, leaving me even more drained of magical energy.

    Since then, I haven''t been able to talk to Sarah or Kyle. What on earth happened?

    "Were there other dragons besides that baby dragon?"

    "Yes, there were adult dragons, a black one and a green one, napping. They got a little upset because of the fuss we caused, but seeing them curled up with bodies as big as houses was quite endearing."

    The girl, with a dreamy expression, flushed cheeks, and sparkling eyes, might be mistaking the dragon for another small creature. It shouldn''t be something to adore in that manner...

    Feeling uncertain if my senses had gone awry, I glanced briefly at those around me from Klayla, all of whom had stopped and were wide-eyed.

    Wait, didn''t someone say they were just scolded? Could it be that the dragon woke up?

    "Sheriel-sama, did that dragon really wake up...?"

    "Just for a little while. It seemed to respond to our magical energy, I apologize for that. After that little one appeared, it got a bit upset, but it went back to sleep quickly."

    Oh, how dreadful...

    For us, a dragon waking up is a natural disaster. Like a storm that might cause damage or even collapse an entire town. Faced with such a disaster, if they safely return, it might indeed be true that the dragon won''t indiscriminately attack people.

    "If it means no one becomes a sacrifice, there''s no reason for us not to comply. However, the issue lies in whether we can escape on wyverns."

    "Yes, it''s scary at first. Also, we don''t know when the lost dragon might appear again, and practicing might be difficult. Ciel... when that baby dragon we picked up grows bigger, shall we have a few races?"

    Huh? Does Sheriel-sama intend to raise that baby dragon? And races?

    Once again, my thoughts couldn''t catch up, and cold sweat trickled down my back. Unable to give a coherent response, as I stumbled in my words, Kyle''s father, Jael, spoke and snapped me back into focus.

    "Sheriel-sama, may I have a word?"

    "Yes, of course."

    "Could you entrust that responsibility to our family members? This time, my son Kyle saved the Lord''s life. If it''s possible, we''d like to repay this kindness through generations by taking on that role."

    "No, Jael. It''s not just you who saved the child. I can''t just leave it all to you."

    "It''s fine. The Claira family has the duty of governing the town. Even if we eventually split the duties, let us handle it initially."

    Once he decides on something, he''s stubborn. Kyle must have inherited much of Jael''s blood. I remembered feeling oddly convinced a year ago when I heard Kyle had fled with Sarah. I couldn''t argue further with Jael.

    "We''ll have to start training with the wyverns from now on. It might be good for Ciel to visit the castle regularly and get used to dragons while having fun."

    Sheriel-sama nodded and took a sip of her tea, exhaling gently. Filled with disbelief at the unexpected proposal, I realized Sheriel-sama hadn''t finished speaking yet.

    "Next, it''s about the mud found in Klayla. What do you think about selling it? The trading company will handle it, and it could be a good job for the people of Klayla, don''t you think?"

    "Mud? Selling mud...?"

    Mud is everywhere, isn''t it? Just like roadside pebbles aren''t marketable, there''s no value in mud either. Perhaps this mud seemed rare because it was unfamiliar. But she''s such a clever young lady. Could it be... is she planning some sort of scam involving the entire territory?

    "Doesn''t the mud here contain magical properties? I''ve heard it can be mixed with herbs to make poultices. Since the production cost can be kept low, it could be a good business."

    Indeed, mud is used for treatments here... But is there no healing effect in the mud from other places? I''ve never mentioned the act of applying mud to other nobles. We, who are constantly in a position to be ridiculed, cannot afford any further embarrassment.

    "I don''t think nobles would accept using mud. Even if it''s sold to commoners, won''t they go and collect it themselves?"

    "If commoners gather here, that''s fine. We need laborers. Also, it''s because of the volcanic group that this mud contains magical properties. It should be something that can''t be replicated elsewhere."

    Could it be... my heart thumped. Is it possible for value to emerge in Klayla, a place with nothing but rocky hills? To the townsfolk, who live meagerly as mere sacrificial offerings and rely on aid, having a job...

    Faint hope made my heart race, and my hands trembled. I concentrated on Sheriel-sama''s following words, not wanting to miss a single one.

    "We won''t know until we investigate, but rather than mud, the clay found here might have more uses. It needs a bit of processing, but it could become a beauty product like a clay pack or a cosmetic replacing face powder. I''ve experimented a bit locally, and with the right research and production facilities, it can be sufficiently commercialized."

    "Clay pack?" I found the unfamiliar term intriguing and asked for more details, and Sheriel-sama kindly explained its uses. Apparently, removing small stones and gravel, drying it once, then finely grinding it. Mixing the powder with water or honey and applying it on the face could yield beauty benefits. Moreover, clay comes in different colors, and when mixed as powder, it could have cosmetic applications.

    Even in this rural town, news from within the Beriard''s territory reaches us. The current Lady of the estate, Lady Dior, is keen on beauty, so trade in beauty products has been active in recent years.

    If Klayla''s mud could enter the market as beauty products...

    A shiver ran down my spine. My heartbeat quickened, and despite being sweaty, my body began to tremble.

    Klayla would change...

    "T-this kind of... dream-like story, is it really true?"

    "We still need a bit more research. My mother has been urging me for new products lately, so this is just perfect. Ah, and there''s one more thing I''d like to ask."

    "Anything, please."

    "Could you take in the commoner children I brought here? We''re going to take them to the north for treatment, and if they recover, they''ll stay in town."

    When the Lord was here, he had brought several commoner children with him. They seemed to have been on the verge of being sold in a black market auction, and when I peered into the carriage, they were all sitting listlessly with empty eyes.

    If there''s to be clay excavation in Klayla, there will likely be a shortage of manpower. The town has many elderly residents, and even if we call back the young ones working outside, there are only a dozen or so households. It was appreciated and agreed upon without hesitation from our side.

    "Is it alright for me to receive such great blessings?"

    "You''re exaggerating. It''s almost like one of my whims."

    Her suggestion was too grand to be called a mere whim of a young girl; it felt more like a blessing from the gods.

    For years, I''ve made my daughter Sarah endure hardships and was on the verge of losing her. An inadequate father who couldn''t do anything. Even as a noble in town among the people, I felt inferior, merely surviving as a sacrifice.

    In the midst of those gloomy days, I held onto the belief in the duty of being a dragon keeper to protect my heart.

    That life might change from now on. S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    The pulsing hope in my chest resembled the exhilaration felt during the baptismal ceremony.

    We''ve been blessed by this girl once again.

    To leave a legacy of pride born in this land for future generations, I can''t just clench my fists and endure it.

    Let it change, if it doesn''t, alongside the town of Klayla.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 16 - Ceremony of the Subjugation Contract

    After explaining everything to the nobles of Klayla, I moistened my throat with the tea Mary had brewed. I had already informed Sergio upon returning to the mansion, but he hadn''t uttered a word, which was starting to make me uneasy.To commercialize Klayla''s soil as a beauty product would require further research. However, even just diluting it with water made the skin smooth and shiny after rinsing, almost as if it were making a sparkling sound.

    As I explained to the Viscount, some processing was needed to remove impurities, but it was bound to be more effective than the clay packs from my previous life. After all, it contained magical properties.

    Ah, before commercializing it, I should propose another kind of pack to Dior. If I could pique their interest in the pack itself, they''d likely accept the clay pack smoothly. This would be a better business than soap, which has difficult-to-source raw materials.

    "Sheriel, thinking up mischief again?"

    "It''s a good thing, not bad."

    Didier brought me back to reality, reminding me that we were still in the midst of discussions. We needed to finalize the details of the wyvern-guidance strategy. Communication with the castle should be fine, thanks to the magical communication tools.

    "By the way, may I set up a teleportation gate here? Don''t worry; I won''t misuse it."

    "Of course, please do. Having the Lord set up a teleportation gate is an honor for this place."

    "Was it such a grand thing... Father, is it alright?"

    Sergio, with a calm smile that seemed to indicate he understood everything, replied, "Of course."

    I''m not sure if Sergio truly listened, but his calm smile implied he understood everything.

    "Since it''s troublesome to apply to the Mage Guild, shall we ask Julius? He seems capable of god-tier magic too."

    "Is it different from a regular teleportation gate?"

    It seemed more important than I had initially thought, and I began regretting mentioning it so casually. If I were to say I''d reconsider, the Viscount and the others would likely be disappointed.

    "It''s a permanent teleportation gate that non-magic users can use. It''s entirely different from an individual''s teleportation spell."

    "Um... I''ll ask the teacher myself."

    While advising Sergio not to overly rely on Julius, I began to question if I myself wasn''t relying on him too much. But the teacher does manage most things... I just end up depending on him without realizing it.

    "After collecting the mud, I''ll contact you again once the research progresses."

    After discussing the details, it was time to complete the subservience contract for Sarah and Kyle. Zaris prepared the contracts, and I asked the two of them to confirm the terms.

    Sarah and Kyle''s contract was set for a one-year trial period, followed by a four-year commitment. Provided they proved their worth during this time, they would officially become our household''s servants. During the subservience contract, they couldn''t leave of their own accord or marry, but Sarah had expressed her desire to serve for at least five years.

    "Perhaps a one-year contract is enough for mere formalities?"

    "No, this is a symbol of our loyalty."

    Conversely, during the contracted period after the trial, the master couldn''t simply discard the servant at will, which might assure Sarah and Kyle''s security. Just as I was beginning to feel convinced, Sergio glanced over the contract with a sly smile.

    "Sheriel should have servants under subservience contracts. There are many secrets, so absolute trust is necessary."

    "Even without subservience contracts, I trust Mary and Sarah."

    "Well, you''ll see."

    With his cryptic remark, Sergio also made the contract with Kyle. Although Kyle didn''t strictly require subservience, he claimed it was still a symbol of loyalty.

    Afterward, using the contracts, we conducted the ritual of subservience. We used the Claira family''s altar, and Sergio drew the magical sigil.

    "Now, proceed."

    On a smaller, simpler magical sigil compared to the Baptismal ceremony, Kyle and Sergio faced each other. After reciting incantations and reading the contract aloud, when the two touched the sigil, it immediately glowed.

    As the light enveloped them, it vanished quickly, and Kyle seemed to check his neck as if he felt something.

    "It went well."

    Sergio said this, rolling up his sleeve, and at first glance, there was no change in appearance. However, when he rubbed his arm lightly, five circular imprints appeared.

    "What''s this?"

    "These are slave marks. Kyle should have an engraving like a collar around his neck. Each connects to a personal mark on their neck; if you channel magic here, it will choke the other person."

    What? That''s scary. It''s really creepy to suddenly have a slave-like feature like that.

    "Um... Does it pose any problems during enhancements?"

    "No, it only activates if magic is channeled specifically to the mark from outside, using a wand or fingertips."

    If that''s the case, well... No, is this really fine?

    "Sarah, are you really okay with the subservience contract? You can still change your mind now. Are you fine wearing such a dangerous collar for five years?"

    "Yes! I''m honored!"

    It''s not something to cheer about, but buoyed by Sarah''s enthusiasm, I proceeded with the ritual using the incantation I just learned. Gradually, my arm heated up, and I could feel Sarah''s presence there.

    The slave marks seem to be unique identifiers for individuals, and the five slave marks on Sergio''s arm all had different patterns. Passing magic over his arm as if caressing it caused a single mark to appear. Simultaneously, Sarah had a black, vine-like pattern circling her neck. At best, it resembled a choker and looked kind of cute.

    "Doesn''t it feel uncomfortable?"

    "Yes! I feel fulfilled sensing Lady Sheriel''s presence."

    "Y-Yes..."

    She had an excessively bright smile, enough to question her sanity. Is Sarah really okay? Normally, this wouldn''t be visible, so unless I show it like this, others shouldn''t know from the outside...

    "Father, there were commoners at that slave market, right? How do they enter into contracts?"

    "It''s customary to conduct the ritual at the slave market. It involves using blood, just like the Baptismal ceremony, remember?"

    When channeling magic into the marks on the body, they use a ring embedded with a magic stone. By always carrying it, their own magic accumulates slightly, serving as personal verification. Since the cost of slave upbringing and the crucial magic stones are expensive, only wealthy individuals like major merchants can afford to buy slaves.

    "Now, submitting a copy of this contract to the slave market and paying will complete everything. As the envoy will catch up later, shall we depart first?"

    With various details sorted, it had only been a day since I arrived in Klayla. At this pace, there shouldn''t be any delays in our travel plans.

    Before returning to the prepared guest rooms, I decided to check on Mia and Leo. Although I was advised not to engage too much with commoner children, I wanted to explain the future to them personally.

    Visiting the room where the children were gathered, except for Mia, they were still lying on one bed, seemingly out of it.

    "Mia, have you rested a bit?"

    "Yeah, it''s my first time in such a pretty room."

    Leo still didn''t respond, but he didn''t look unwell and seemed to have eaten. I decided to speak to Mia about the future.

    "Mia, you said you have nowhere to go, right? How about living in this town? It''s small, but it''s expected to develop rapidly, and there''s a shortage of workers."

    "Are we... going to be left behind?" S?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Anxiously, Mia''s eyes wavered. Due to my insufficient explanation, she seemed to think they''d be abandoned in an unfamiliar place.

    "No, you''ll go to the north together. Once everyone''s feeling better there, you can settle. The townsfolk will take care of you until you grow up. When you''re older, you can work and buy a house or start a family."

    "Really? Will we become slaves?"

    Ah, right, Mia and Leo went to that slave market for registration. But they don''t need to deliberately become slaves. The townsfolk here wouldn''t have the means to support them as slaves.

    "Not as slaves, but as foster children. Living together as a group is fine, but which would you prefer?"

    "If I''m with Leo, anything is fine."

    Mia laughed awkwardly, seemingly relieved, and held Leo''s hand.

    "Understood. I''ll make sure you both stay together."

    I was contemplating whether to find individual foster parents or have them all live together like an orphanage. If they could develop a good relationship during the treatment, being together might provide them with more reassurance. As an initial investment, I might cover their living expenses from the business profits. Though I haven''t launched it extensively yet, the business is making decent profits, enough to cover these kids'' expenses.

    "Mia, we''re going to start a business in this town. Will you help when you''re older?"

    "Me? Lady Sheriel, are you going to give us jobs?"

    Mia''s eyes widened, and she opened her mouth in surprise, resembling a fledgling bird. Her childish gesture was almost the same age-wise, and it was so endearing that I couldn''t help but smile.

    "Hehe, when you grow up and learn to work."

    "We''re already old enough to work, you know? Everyone starts helping their parents when they turn seven."

    "Really? Isn''t that too early?"

    Seven years old is like first grade, right? Even though I''ve been working for quite some time, considering I''ve lived through life two or three times, I think I''m an exception.

    "They say starting handiwork early makes you better at it. That''s why I want to work early too."

    "Alright, I''ll think of some easy work. Can you read?"

    Doing paperwork might still be challenging for them, but in the future, office work seems more suitable. Mia, being a girl without the ability to use magic, might find mining challenging.

    "Among commoners, only merchants or wealthy people can read and write. It''s surprising that Lady Shieriel doesn''t know anything."

    "R-Really? Then will you teach me various things? In return, I''ll teach you how to read and write."

    "Really!? Is that okay!? If you can read and write, you can become wealthy!"

    I don''t think just being able to read and write will make you wealthy, but there''s no need to shatter a child''s dreams.

    When I return to the castle, I''ll discuss this with Rainer. There''s a limit to what I can teach directly, and it''s related to the new business, so Rainer will surely be able to help.

    After explaining to the now cheerful Mia that the journey will continue for a while, I return to my guest room.

    However, as soon as I opened the door, I was left speechless by the drastically changed state of the room.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 17 - Encounter and Deciphering

    The room was littered with white feathers, cotton spilling out from torn sheets on the bed. The curtains were ripped, and the cushions on the long chair lay in a pitiful state."Ciel! Where are you!"

    There was a rustling on the bed, and through the tattered sheets, Ciel poked her head out with a small chirp.

    "Ciel... Were you lonely being left here? Bored? But you shouldn''t do this."

    "Gee?"

    Ciel tilted her head without any trace of remorse and wobbled over with some cotton on her head. Ah, she''s so cute, I''ll forgive her. I''ll take care of the repairs for the room.

    I scolded Ciel, but it seemed like it didn''t quite get through to her. Seems like she has a policy of not listening to inconvenient things. Suddenly, I felt a familiar presence and turned around to find Noah sitting by the window.

    "Gyyy!"

    Suddenly panicked, Ciel started running around and ended up diving into the cotton on the bed, bumping into furniture on the way. Could this mess be because she got scared of Noah...?

    I''ve never heard of a dragon being afraid of a cat before.

    "Ciel, did Noah startle you? You were even facing a big black dragon just a while ago. It''s alright, come out."

    "Lady Sheriel, Noah is a spirit, superior to the dragon species."

    With Mary''s explanation, I finally understood. Despite Noah looking like a cat, he was a spirit. Maybe because Ciel was still young, she might have perceived Noah as an unknown higher being rather than a mere cat.

    "Noah, she''s a baby dragon. Can you get along with her?"

    Noah responded with a soft sound and gazed towards where Ciel was hiding. He showed no signs of aggression, so it should be alright. I coaxed Ciel while pulling her out from among the cotton.

    "Ciel, come on out. It''s not scary; it''s a kind cat."

    "Gee..."

    Ciel had curled her tail and kept her wings tightly closed while trembling. I lifted her up, placing her on my lap, and began stroking her head. Gradually, her trembling subsided. Looking up with damp eyes, she seemed a bit pitiful.

    "I''m sorry. I should have introduced you earlier. Look, Noah''s here. Let''s greet him, okay?"

    Ciel reached out to me for comfort but kept her head facing Noah, not moving an inch. Slowly approaching, Noah finally stopped in front of Ciel, their noses touching. Ciel blinked rapidly and chirped, and Noah responded with a soft "Naa."

    Ciel gradually turned to face Noah, spreading her wings and bowing her head. Was that some kind of dragon greeting?

    "Can dragons and spirits communicate?"

    "It seems they somehow understand each other."

    Just as I felt relieved that they were getting along, Noah suddenly smacked Ciel sideways. With a graceful cat punch, Ciel tumbled off my lap, and I watched as Noah curled up on my knees.

    "Don''t be mean!"

    Ignoring Ciel, Noah, with a smug face, continued grooming himself, completely ignoring her. Perhaps he wanted to establish the hierarchy from the start. Since I had a request for Noah, I gently picked him up and set him down.

    "Noah, could you call Professor Julius again?"

    Noah blinked a couple of times, and soon, Julius replaced him.

    "Is something the matter? There''s no class scheduled for today."

    "I apologize for the frequent interruptions. I''d like to connect Klayla and the castle through the teleportation gate. Could you assist with that? It''s unrelated to classes, so I''ll prepare a separate reward for you."

    Julius crossed his arms, seemingly contemplating something.

    "Alright. But keep my involvement in this matter confidential, okay?"

    "Yes, if that''s acceptable for you..."

    "As for the reward, how about you helping me with something?"

    "Is that alright?"

    I''d be more than happy to receive Julius''s help. I could assist with odd jobs or provide magical support; I was willing to serve as his guinea pig for magical experiments if needed. I had already incurred a debt that couldn''t be repaid through ordinary work.

    "Let me go ask Sergio about it. We can''t directly link it to the castle, after all."

    Julius waved his hand as he left through the door. I wondered if it was okay for him to wander around the mansion without knowing Count Claira. Perhaps Noah was guiding him back. As I caressed Ciel on my lap, my mind began to drift.

    Maybe it was because I had woken up early again today, but I felt myself nodding off atop the worn-out bed, rowing an imaginary boat. By the time Mary called out to me, I had already finished packing.

    "Seems like it''s time to depart."

    I stood up promptly, still holding onto Ciel, and descended downstairs. Noah had disappeared, but I anticipated he would return when it was time to board the carriage again.

    Other servants seemed to have been preparing since morning as everything was already set. We lined up, exchanged greetings with the noble families of Claira seeing us off.

    "Count Claira, I appreciate all your help. Please continue to support us."

    The Count knelt down and raised one hand. When I extended mine, he gently held it and pressed his forehead against it. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "For saving my family... for saving the town, I express my heartfelt gratitude. I will never forget this kindness and surely wish to repay it throughout my life."

    "From now on, the Count will be the one saving the town. Sarah and Kyle, I leave them in your care."

    Bidden farewell by everyone in the mansion, we departed from Klayla. Despite having stayed only one night, it felt like a prolonged visit, perhaps due to the numerous encounters.

    "Father, was the transfer gate set up? I''m sorry for leaving it all to you."

    "No problem at all. Julius did it perfectly."

    Sergio seemed pleased that an excellent transfer gate, capable of transporting the horse-drawn carriage, had been created.

    "By the way, why isn''t there a transfer gate in the northern region? Even though your grandfather is there."

    "Because it''s the border with other territories, if invaded, they could attack the castle immediately."

    Is there really such a reckless territory that would attempt to invade Beriard?

    As Noah, who was on my lap, seemed to be about to get down, he swapped positions with Julius. Is there any truth to the saying, ''Speak of the devil''?

    "Teacher, thank you for setting up the transfer gate."

    "Oh, it''s just a simple one. More importantly, could you tell me how the deciphering of the magic array went?"

    Come to think of it, I had completely forgotten amidst the commotion. I understood the meaning of about twenty percent of the symbols, but the rest was a complete mystery. Since they weren''t arranged as a coherent text, I couldn''t figure out the reading rules. I conveyed to Julius that further deciphering might be difficult. Then, he pulled out a large cylindrical paper from a spatial hole that appeared abruptly.

    "Teacher, what''s that?"

    "It''s the transfer gate''s magic array. Since it''s a divine grade, it should contain more information than what''s in the magic books."

    The paper, which opened crisply, was covered with intricate geometric patterns. It was simpler than the baptismal magic array but shared most of the symbols with other magic arrays. Ah, perhaps the baptismal magic array falls into a highly specialized category within magic.

    "It''s amazing, did you perfectly transcribe this?"

    "You and Didier could probably do it too. If the pattern is well ingrained in your mind, it''s not that difficult."

    As I observed Didier, he was thoroughly examining every detail. Julius seemed capable of memorizing it just as well as Didier. I, on the other hand, struggled with subjects like languages and history unless I truly comprehended them, and as for the magic arrays, I merely reproduced what was stored. It felt a bit different to me.

    Their extraordinary abilities were truly vexing. Isn''t this kind of cheat what makes reincarnation so appealing?

    "Wow, it''s quite complex. I could probably transcribe it, but activating a magic array of this scale seems impossible."

    "Don''t you just have to channel magic power through it?"

    "It''s not that simple; that''s why it''s divine grade. So, what do you want from Sheriel, Julius?"

    Julius put on a composed smile. I wasn''t particularly fond of this emotionless smile.

    "I want to modify a magic array."

    "Oh, is that what you want my help with?"

    Instead of answering, he deepened his smile. If it''s not something bad, then it should be fine...

    Ciel occupied my lap, Noah occupied Julius''s lap, and both of them began to curl up and breathe gently.

    "So, how are you decoding it?"

    "It''s similar to linguistics. You extract common symbols. I managed to identify the symbols for attributes or rather the gods in the baptismal magic array. I intended to start from there, but since I don''t know the reading sequence, I haven''t made much progress."

    "I see. Let''s compare the baptismal magic and a simple water-producing magic."

    He smoothly stored the paper and retrieved another small piece. Julius proceeded to draw two arrays.

    One was a simple water magic array, and the other was an array where three different circles overlapped.

    "Ah, that''s easy to understand. For purification, there''s the attribute of fire, and this one doesn''t seem to have any attribute. Oh, I get it! This one removes water."

    Comparing similar spells was the way to go. I had been too reliant on my own brain, boosted by heightened abilities. I categorized other magic arrays that functioned similarly and swiftly picked out the differences. It was like solving a puzzle, quite enjoyable.

    Once all the data was gathered, I began to see things I couldn''t see before. It''s like an optical illusion, where even though it''s the same pattern, faintly different lines start to emerge.

    "Professor, could you show me the magic circle of the teleportation gate from earlier?"

    The large paper was unfolded again, displaying the same geometric pattern as before, but it still looked different. The lines connecting one circle to another began to indicate various rules and meanings.

    "Before the Emperor God, the words of the sky are received, I pray to the sky god, show us the unique technique for our sake, the cup that came from the blue sky, encircles and connects us, transporting us--"

    "Wait, Sheriel!"

    Suddenly, Julius''s hand covered my mouth, halting me from reading further. I removed his hand and saw everyone looking at me with a sense of urgency. What was it? It wasn''t supposed to be some forbidden spell or something.

    "Why a sacred hymn?"

    "A sacred hymn? It looks similar. Huh? Is this a sacred hymn?"

    "What? Weren''t you just chanting a sacred hymn?"

    "No? I was reading the magic circle."

    ...

    For a moment, only the rattling sound of the carriage was heard, and everyone froze. The atmosphere felt suffocating, but Julius broke the silence.

    "Wait, why did reading the magic circle turn into a sacred hymn?"

    "Why, I wonder? I could have used modern language, but there are words that don''t exist in modern language, so the archaic language felt more suitable. However, there might be words even in the ancient language that I don''t know, so maybe sacred hymns are the oldest language."

    "Wait, we''re not discussing languages. No, are we talking about language?"

    Seeing Julius so flustered was a first. I suddenly understood the feeling of finding amusement in someone else''s turmoil, similar to Didier, and quickly tried to regain composure. Bad taste, no, absolutely not!

    However, Didier, just like Julius, remained extremely agitated, muttering something with his arms folded.

    "...No, no, this won''t do. This is going a bit too far."

    "Big brother, what''s wrong?"

    Didier glanced at Julius once, and the two seemed to confirm something. Once again, I was left out, while even Sergio seemed to have retreated, absentmindedly gazing outside.

    "For god-tier magic, there shouldn''t be any sacred hymns to generate the magic circle. But just now, as Sheriel started chanting a sacred hymn, a part of the magic circle started to form. That means..."

    "Ah, perhaps sacred hymns aren''t the key to generating the magic circle but the actual magic circle itself. However, it''s impossible for the manifestation to occur before the chant finishes."

    Hmm? I thought that was how it worked while deciphering it..."

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 18 - Magic Development

    Uh-huh...Feeling uncomfortable with the anxious atmosphere between the two, I continued deciphering the magic circle for the time being. However, Julius forcibly grabbed my chin, making our gazes meet.

    "Sheriel, are you listening? Why did you translate the magic circle into words?"

    "Well, wasn''t it about language?"

    "That''s true, but..."

    It seemed both Julius and Didier considered language as a metaphor, thinking of it only as geometric shapes. Indeed, the magic circle appeared to be like an intermediate language after compilation, not immediately recognizable as characters. I found it mysterious how I could read it, but explaining the process was difficult because it seemed to just convert in my mind somehow.

    "Um, then... for basic magic, is the magic circle a spell or an incantation?"

    "It seems to be neither. In modern language, it''s something like ''Please, water deity, exchange my magic power here with the water over there.'' ...But with this, a magic circle doesn''t appear, right? Does it have to be in an ancient language?"

    Thinking it might be because I hadn''t infused it with magic, I tried again in modern language while infusing it with magic, but still, no magic circle appeared. Next, when I recited it like a ceremonial chant in an ancient language, the magic circle appeared before my eyes. S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "I can''t believe this..."

    "Ah, could it be that by constructing a chant in an ancient language, a new magic can be created?"

    "Are you planning to renounce being human?"

    "I''d rather not be told that by my teacher. That''s too dramatic."

    Some magic that doesn''t exist in this world... Oh, I wonder if there''s gravitational magic? But I don''t know how to describe gravity in their language. How should I explain it?

    "Teacher, are there any magic spells that make objects float or levitate?"

    "There''s no such thing as levitation. You can lift with wind magic, but that''s manipulation."

    "I see, that might work. Um, what do you call the law where objects fall?"

    Julius and Didier tilted their heads, but gravity itself should exist in this world. Other than the difference in magical abilities from my previous life, there are volcanoes here; there must be magnetic fields too. Things fall when you let go.

    I tried explaining that there should be a force pulling things towards the ground, assuming it''s a planet, but it didn''t seem to quite get through to them.

    "Hmm, explaining concepts is difficult, isn''t it? Then... Is there magic to freeze water?"

    "No, there isn''t. Water is just water, right?"

    I see. But if you stop the movement of molecules, it should be possible to turn it into ice, which falls into manipulation. I translated the magic circle for manipulating water into a chant and constructed the chant to modify the source.

    "In front of the imperial gods seated in the heavens, I implore the water deity. Please demonstrate an unprecedented technique for me. Transform the flowing water into my source of magic, cease its flow, and solidify it to the utmost limit."

    A never-before-seen magic circle appeared in front of my outstretched palm, and as I infused it with magic, ice cascaded down. Yes, it worked, a success!

    "No way!! Sheriel, how?!"

    "This is unbelievable!"

    Their sudden outburst caused the carriage to rattle to a stop. Sergio peeked out the window, "It''s nothing," he said, and the carriage resumed its journey.

    "So, what happened? Why the commotion?"

    "Sheriel just created... made a new magic spell!"

    "Oh, that''s amazing."

    I wonder why Sergio hadn''t asked about our previous conversation while being in this confined space.

    Didier and Julius still seemed incredulous; they each picked up the ice I created to examine it.

    "It seems we can modify it to some extent. However, there are still many unknown symbols in baptismal magic circles."

    "Modifying? That''s not the issue here! Creating new magic is impossible, it''s unheard of..."

    Ah, right. If we can translate the magic circle for Gift magic into chants, maybe we can use them ourselves?

    I quickly searched my mental stock for a simple Gift magic circle to try out. There are few Gift circles, and many are specialized for specific uses as magical tools, so the available magic for testing here is limited. I began translating in my mind, thinking that using a communication device magic circle might be safe.

    Once the translation was complete and I designated the coordinates, the magic circles were instantly formed in our inner dimension.

    "(...Can you hear me? Right now, I''m speaking directly into your minds...)"

    Hehe, I just wanted to try this out a bit.

    "No way... Sheriel''s voice is in my head right now?"

    "Unbelievable. Is this the Gift of a magical communication tool?"

    "Yes, since I''ve been handling teleportation coordinates, it went surprisingly smoothly."

    Still feeling uneasy, the two of them, still holding their heads, stared at me. Uh, scary. I don''t think I did something to make them so angry.

    "Sheriel... will you teach me the chant later?"

    "Yes, of course. It''d be very convenient if we could all use telepathy."

    "That''s not the issue... So, about the ice magic you performed earlier, it couldn''t be reproduced with the chant you recited. Why?"

    Despite saying all that, it seemed Julius had already tried it. Didier also has water affinity, so maybe he could do it. I conveyed the image to them.

    "It seems imagining just the completed ice isn''t enough. Try intending to stop the movement of water to its utmost limit, even the invisible tiny particles."

    Didier also began concentrating, and the two of them, chanting the chant, started manipulating their magic. With a sudden jolt, Julius produced several ice fragments, followed by Didier successfully doing the same.

    "I-It worked... Sheriel might have a talent for magic."

    "More importantly, is this considered water attribute magic?"

    "Yes, it''s a water attribute. Freezing moisture in objects or the moisture in the air makes it more suitable for combat than just water."

    Julius seemed still concerned about the mechanics of magic, pondering with a troubled expression.

    In contrast, Didier, who previously claimed to have little interest in magic, was now gazing at the ice in his palm, eyes sparkling. Could he have recently become more interested in magic?

    "Sheriel, can you teach me the chant and how to use ice magic? You promised to listen to my request a long time ago, remember?"

    Huh...!? Despite saying it myself, I don''t want to teach Didier any dangerous magic. Besides that request, wasn''t it about wanting to meet Dior two years ago?

    There were two promises, and using it now after all this time. I had completely forgotten about it.

    "Please don''t misuse it, okay?"

    "Of course not. Since you came, Sheriel, I haven''t done anything bad, right?"

    Now, how was it again...

    With this and that, the three of us were creating several new magics, and the sun was beginning to set. We hadn''t taken much of a break, so we seemed to have made significant progress.

    It seemed we were already over halfway to our destination, so tonight we decided to travel a bit more and camp.

    "Big brother, didn''t you say we wouldn''t camp on the first day?"

    "That''s probably because of Julius. He thinks it''s easier to set up a barrier and camp. Staying at a noble''s house is troublesome, I think, according to Father."

    Ah, I see... The tent is nice, and as long as there are no bugs, camping or anything else is fine by me.

    We stopped the carriage around a slightly later time than our usual dinner. If we hadn''t made any detours, we would likely reach the northern part by tomorrow.

    I invited Julius to join us for a meal and continued our discussion about magic in the tent.

    "What does freezing objects involve?"

    "For example, since humans are made up of around sixty to eighty percent water, if you can interfere with that water content, you can freeze it in the same manner."

    "Haha... Using humans as an example, that''s quite grim."

    Oops, I slipped up...

    Didier and Sergio''s eyes were gleaming, but I wished they could forget that memory immediately. Julius prompted me to continue, so I averted my gaze from their expectant eyes and continued explaining.

    "Uh, magic involves summoning and interference, right? So, it''s an application of manipulating elements like wind or earth, but you designate a target and freeze the moisture. So, I think it''s impossible with things that have less moisture, like stones."

    For instance, if you specify a range that includes moisture in the air, you should be able to freeze it to some extent. However, trying to freeze a stone itself would likely have little to no effect.

    It required an explanation starting from the point that there''s moisture in the air, but by talking about water evaporation and humidity, they seemed to somewhat understand.

    After dinner, we experimented a little with freezing objects, then went to bed early since we had an early start the next day.

    The following day, we set off with the sunrise. For some reason, Julius decided to accompany us for the entire day, relentlessly deciphering magic circles. However, although we could decipher most of the six elemental magic circles, we could only understand about half of the baptismal and complex Gift magic circles.

    It was said that unless we could decipher baptismal magic circles, it would be tough to modify the magic circles Julius wanted to change.

    Whether these concepts don''t exist in the human world or if it''s just that I don''t know the words...

    Julius was also attempting to decipher them, but even if he remembered all the symbols'' meanings, he couldn''t translate them into coherent sentences. The process continued with Julius drawing the magic circles he knew, and I attempted to translate them.

    Suddenly, I realized I couldn''t clearly see the magic circle, and as I looked around, the inside of the carriage had darkened. Trees were thick outside the window, and although I could see the distant sunset, it was almost night time. Huh? Did I have breakfast this morning?

    "We''ve already entered the northern forest."

    "What, already! So we''ll soon meet grandfather then."

    Traveling with a large entourage of servants and a carriage, we arrived in about five days, thanks to favorable weather. As the forest grew dark, we rode for a while until passing through a gate crafted with iron. Emerging into an open area with a large spring, there stood a splendid mansion by the spring''s edge.

    "Wow, amazing! Feels like a vacation home."

    "Yeah, this was originally a villa. Even when not in use, our branch family would reside here to manage it."

    As they said that, I noticed here and there what seemed like watchtowers. Perhaps because the dense forest was unsuitable for battles, they might serve to swiftly detect invasions from other territories.

    "In summer, you can swim in the spring. Animals come here for water too, so Sherry might like it."

    "I''m really looking forward to it!"

    Arriving at the front entrance of the mansion, as we got off the carriage, Hermes greeted us.

    "Oh, Sherry, you''re early. I thought it would take a little longer."

    "Grandfather, you arrived safely too."

    We were guided into the mansion''s entrance.

    Furniture and decorations unified in a brassy, subdued metal; the well-maintained classic interior was to my liking and very comforting.

    Guest rooms were already arranged, and I was to change before dinner.

    "I''ll keep this as Sherry''s room, so feel free to use it as you like. Come over anytime."

    "Thank you! It''s a lovely room."

    If I set up the teleportation array here, I could truly come over anytime.

    Once dinner was prepared, we enjoyed a leisurely meal while discussing our journey so far.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 19 - Northern Forest

    In a forest alive with the chirping of birds, I breathed in the crisp, cold air. Accustomed to early rising during my travels, I found myself wandering through the woods early in the morning, a time when I''d typically still be asleep.Guided by Didier and Hermes, we crunched through the fallen leaves. Our breaths formed white puffs, cheeks tingling in the cold breeze, ears alert to detect signs of creatures. s?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Wow, it''s such an amazing place. This is my first time entering a real forest."

    The atmosphere felt a bit damp and heavier than usual for the morning. I knew we had to be cautious; getting lost here could mean certain danger.

    Didier seemed to have entered forests several times before and taught me how to spot animals and navigate the woods. While gathering herbs, Didier explained the names and uses of each one.

    "In your previous life, you were a commoner, right? Did you not collect things like this?"

    "I used to buy food from stores, so I never went to get it myself. Some people would go camping in the mountains or by the rivers, but I disliked going outside, so this kind of nature is truly new to me."

    Even in my past life, there were people who ventured into the mountains to gather bamboo shoots and wild vegetables. Although I was usually a homebody and hadn''t even played by the river, somehow it felt oddly nostalgic. Did I venture into forests in a previous, previous life?

    A crack echoed as a branch snapped. Turning around, I saw a wild rabbit sitting upright, gazing towards me.

    "Sheriel, it''s on top of the rabbit. Look at the tree branch."

    "Up..." There was nothing there even when told to look up. As I lifted my gaze anyway, I spotted a small doll with wings perched on a tree branch. It exchanged glances, chuckling softly and swaying its shoulders. Wait, it''s alive!? Could it be... a fairy!?

    "This is rare. It''s my first time seeing one up close."

    "It''s a fairy, right? Aren''t they uncommon in this forest?"

    "They''re around, but the Beriard clan is disliked by fairies. Even if we sense their presence, it''s hard to catch a glimpse of them."

    Come to think of it, I''ve heard such stories before. Fairies wear skirts resembling flower buds turned upside down and yellow shoes. Their green wings are translucent, just as imagined. Wow, meeting another famous figure.

    "Hello."

    As I waved, the fairies stopped smiling and seemed to discuss something. I guess words wouldn''t work...

    However, the two fairies fluttered like butterflies, danced closer, and started circling in front of me. They were humanoid but so small they could fit in the palm of my hand; they truly resembled dolls.

    "W-What are they? Are fairies surprisingly used to humans?"

    "Who knows? It''s my first time seeing one too."

    I gently extended both palms, and each fairy sat on one.

    "~~~~~"

    Their mouths opened and closed, seemingly speaking. Their voices are so quiet... Concentrating magical power in my ears, I managed to hear something resembling words.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" "That''s some strange magic; are you really human?"

    Ah, I understand their words. Despite the low volume, it seems we share the same language.

    "Can you hear us? We''re speaking normally, right?"

    "Yeah, I can hear you."

    The fairies quickly covered their ears with their hands and now seemed angry at us.

    "Too loud! Your voice is so loud!" "Be careful! We''re delicate beings!"

    "Sorry, I''ll be more careful..."

    They''re quite straightforward in their anger... I lowered my voice and apologized to the fairies, who then straightened their backs with a huff.

    "So, why did you come here? Answer us!" "Bringing a demon along, what are you planning? You brought something bad here, didn''t you!"

    A demon? Their gazes are on Didier and Hermes, but I didn''t expect that term to permeate even the fairy realm... Admittedly, Didier might be classified as something negative, but we''ve only come to search for spirits.

    "We''ve come to find spirits. Are there spirits in this forest?"

    "Spirits? Spirits wouldn''t be in such a rural place! Hurry and leave this forest!"

    Huh, none here? Coming all this way, and suddenly the purpose of our journey shatters... Is this place rural for the fairies then? Then where would be considered urban?

    "I see... that''s disappointing. Also, these people are humans, not demons, okay?"

    "They''re human!? I don''t sense any sweet scent at all!" "Yeah, this one''s kinda dubious too, we have to drive out the bad ones!"

    "A sweet scent?"

    "Yeah! The gentle feelings of humans have a sweet smell!" "But you guys don''t have it at all!"

    Oh, they discern emotions by scent. Perhaps it was the fairies who first labeled Beriards as demons.

    Come to think of it, I''ve heard stories about leaving cookies and milk for fairies in a past life. I wonder if there''s any connection.

    "Sir, you have meringue with you, right? Please give some to these little ones."

    "Meringue? Well, alright..."

    Instead of me, Didier took out the meringue and placed one in the palm of my hand.

    "What''s this!" "Isn''t this a mushroom?"

    "It''s a sweet called meringue, but can fairies eat sweets?"

    At first, they cautiously poked it, but when one nibbled on the meringue, suddenly its wings fluttered. Seeing this, the other fairy also opened its mouth wide and started nibbling from the other side.

    "It''s sweet! So, so sweet!" "You''re a nice human!"

    They swiftly finished the meringue, then relaxed, crossing their legs while rubbing their bellies. It seems fairies like sweet things. Somehow, I found myself conversing normally with them.

    Fairies gather magical energy as sustenance, and apparently, honey and flower nectar serve as snacks. They''re not nutritious, just for pleasure.

    "No scent of honey!" "Why is it so sweet?"

    "We used sugar. Haven''t you ever eaten it before?"

    "Ah, sugar! I occasionally heard about it in human towns!" "It wasn''t something bad!"

    Getting excited about receiving sugar in a forest like this, we decided to venture a bit deeper. Although it seems there are no spirits, we were guided as there were many animals around.

    "Both fairies and beasts are further in! We came to see as we felt a strange presence!"

    "Yeah, sorry about that."

    "It''s okay! We got to eat sugar!" "But this forest doesn''t feel lively now. The guardian doesn''t seem well, so we''re cautious."

    Something might have happened. Conversing with the fairies, who swiftly change topics, isn''t progressing as expected.

    With sparkling translucent wings, the fairies continue deeper into the forest. After walking for a while, they reach a water body resembling a pond in the middle of a stream. It seems like a large puddle formed in the stream. There are deer, tall water birds, monkeys, and even parrots.

    "Wow, amazing! There are so many animals!"

    "This is a watering spot! Oh, by the way, do you still have those white sweets?"

    "Yeah, just a few."

    The fairies whispered among themselves and flew off somewhere.

    "What was that about?"

    "Who knows? Maybe they went to call more of their friends?"

    As Didier guessed, shortly after, the fairies returned in a group. Besides the flower fairy, there seemed to be various types of fairies.

    "Hey! Give us the white ones, too!"

    "Okay, but will it be enough? If not, I''ll bake some more."

    "Yay! You smell different, but you''re a good human!"

    When I spread out the meringue in a small bag, many fairies gathered in my palm. Breaking it into smaller pieces for them, each fairy took a fragment and joyfully nibbled. It was like feeding birds.

    "It''s so sweet! Really sweet and white!" "It''s crispy and delicious!"

    "Do you like it? Near the large spring in the forest, there''s a mansion where an old man lives. You should ask for some there occasionally as thanks."

    "Really? Then we should thank him too!" "Yeah, we should!"

    "Okay, if anyone unknown enters the forest or if something strange happens, will you let us know?"

    "Sure! Grandpa, please prepare the white ones, okay?"

    Though I made the deal without consent, Hermes agreed with a laugh. Since the watchtower hardly functions, Hermes usually doesn''t notice forest disturbances until the fairies alert him.

    "Now I can focus on my research. Living long enough to coexist with fairies is quite something."

    "Did you meet Gree-chan here, sir? Really, you''ve never seen fairies before?"

    "Ah, I occasionally sense their presence, but this is the first time I''ve conversed with them."

    While I couldn''t meet spirits, making friends with fairies left me completely satisfied. Sleeping with Ciel should keep petrification at bay for a while. When awake, my magic is active, so there''s not much danger. The overflowing magic during sleep was the problem.

    "Oh, at home, there''s a planter that attracts fairies. It''s a bit far from here, but come play sometime. I''ll prepare sweets."

    "Oh, the one I gave you? Ah, it''s difficult because it needs magic to bloom the flowers."

    "Was it such a rare plant? I''ll take care of it when I return!"

    The fairies seemed to have taken a liking to the meringue and started asking for other sweets if available. I plan to progress with my chocolate research when I return, so I''ll have the fairies taste-test it too.

    Fluttering around the vicinity were numerous fairies, truly emphasizing the feeling of being in another world. Gradually, more animals were gathering around the water''s edge.

    "Hey! If the Master eats this, maybe he''ll get better!"

    "Yeah, let''s take it to him!"

    The fairies each held a fragment and, while fluttering around, discussed amongst themselves.

    "If the Master''s not well, the forest isn''t well either!" "Let''s go quickly!"

    "Human, we''ll introduce you to the Master! You made this, so you might get praised!"

    It seemed the "Master" was a bit deeper into the woods and currently not well enough to come to the watering hole. The snippets of conversation from the fairies were the only insights available.

    As instructed, we ventured further into the woods, and animals started following, resulting in an unexpected procession.

    Suddenly, the procession halted. It seemed they couldn''t go any further; they remained there, watching us intently.

    "Look, it''s almost time!"

    A large tree root formed a cave-like hole, resembling a small house. Supposedly, that''s where the "Master" was.

    "Master~! Humans have come!" "We brought something sweet!"

    As the fairies entered with their fragments, we glimpsed something white like a branch from the hole. Antlers...?

    Emerging from the hole was a magnificent stag with impressive antlers. Probably a stag, akin to a moose. With its completely white body and a majestic aura fit for a forest ruler, it exuded a grand magical presence.

    Looking back, the animals that had followed us were all bowing low, as if paying homage to a king.

    "A white magical beast... in this forest...!"

    "Is it really that rare?"

    "It''s not just rare; they were said not to exist. Including Sheriel, white creatures..."

    Right, I think I was told that I''m a color that doesn''t exist. But well, I''m here, aren''t I? White rabbits and birds were quite common.

    "The forest ruler, I suppose. Perhaps governing the forest in place of spirits. But more importantly, I feel something unpleasant..."

    "Something unpleasant? But rather than that, isn''t it futile to give it such small fragments?"

    The completely white forest ruler seemed slightly unwell. It appeared to drag its hind legs. While not injured, its knees down to its feet were hardened with a mud-like substance, rendering the legs immobile. Although the fairies were offering meringue fragments, the forest ruler shook its head.

    "Mr. Forest Ruler? Nice to meet you."

    He was so tall that my neck ached from looking up. The forest ruler folded its legs, sitting down and stretching out its mud-covered right hind leg.

    "(Hello, Lady in White, I apologize for appearing in this state.)"

    "Wow! It spoke!"

    "Huh? Did you hear something?"

    Didier and Hermes tilted their heads; it seemed they couldn''t hear. This resonating voice within me was familiar; it was directly addressing me.

    "Despite not feeling well, I apologize for intruding."

    "(It''s fine. White is rare. I also met my kind after a long time.)"

    My words seemed to reach it directly, allowing for a proper conversation. It''s strange to be able to converse with animals when, even among humans, different countries have different languages.

    The forest ruler appeared weak, with no strength in its eyes.

    "About that leg... Are you not feeling well?"

    "(Ah, I''ve received some impurity. Soon, another like me will be born to take my place, so the forest will be fine.)"

    "Impurity? It does look like dirty mud, but is it a cleanliness issue?" The forest ruler was glancing at the animals behind it and quietly echoed its voice in my head.

    "(Fellow being, could you hear my request?)"

    "What is it?"

    "(I want you to kill me. I''m about to die. Just dying isn''t a problem, but if I become a monster, I''ll trouble everyone. So, before that...)"

    Uh, this forest stroll suddenly took a heavy turn, asking for a sudden kill... Huh?

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 20 - Master of the Forest

    Faced with the sudden request from the master of the forest, I involuntarily shook my head."Has this master of the forest been tainted? Are they about to turn into a demon? And asking me to kill them?"

    No, no, what kind of joke is this? Is their mental state too fragile? It''s almost amusing how someone can be so emotionally affected just because their feet got dirty, making me wonder how delicate they truly are.

    "May I take a look for a moment?"

    "(You may, but please don''t touch it. It would be troublesome if you transferred it.)"

    Approaching the hind leg that was thrown out, only this leg seemed to have thinned from the thigh down. Mud stuck to it, almost reaching the height of an adult''s stature, solidifying around the leg like a cast. Did it step into concrete or something of the sort?

    "Sheriel, don''t get too close! It could be dangerous if you get kicked!"

    "It''s okay, I can communicate properly. By the way, can you speak to them, sir?"

    "(Ah, is this okay?)"

    Whether they heard the voice of the master of the forest, Didier and Hermes widened their eyes and raised their voices.

    "Oh, this must be the telepathy they mentioned last night. Such a strange sensation."

    "I''ve never heard of being able to speak to magical beasts... Are they closer to spirits because they''re the master of the forest?"

    Surprised, the two left them be, while I tried applying a cleansing spell to somehow remove the mud.

    "...What are you doing!?"

    "It seems the master is bothered by this dirt. But it doesn''t seem to come off with a cleansing spell."

    "Hey, what are you saying..."

    Despite generously enveloping it with water, for some reason, the mud wouldn''t come off. What incredibly stubborn dirt...

    Trying to scrape it off with my hand, the mud fell off with a splash. Ah, so it''s mud resistant to water. In that case, maybe rubbing it against something would work. I was amazed at how even though they''re a master, they seemed rather clumsy. I diligently continued to remove the mud.

    Though it came off easily, upon touching it, it was chillingly cold, sticking to my hand with a gooey, clammy sensation.

    "(W-what are you doing... Do you want to die by touching it barehanded!?)"

    "You''re being dramatic. It''ll come off once cleaned, won''t it? Honestly, living in the forest and getting worked up over a bit of mud---do you really live here?"

    Ah, now that I think about it, this mud doesn''t come off even when washed. Klayla''s mud had healing effects, and it seemed mud, when infused with magic, had various unique effects. However, strangely, my hands weren''t dirtied by the mud, and what I removed turned into sand and disappeared smoothly.

    Wow, truly like a fantasy.

    "Sheriel... Please step away quickly. Could it be that the master of the forest has been tainted?"

    "Yes, it seems so. There, almost done!"

    The master of the forest fluttered their pure white eyelashes, gazing at their now clean feet. Hermes restrained Didier, who was struggling to come here, from behind.

    "Let go of me, Grandpa! Sheriel!"

    "What''s wrong, big brother? They''re all clean now."

    Actually, there wasn''t any dirt, but as I returned to the two, casually brushing my hands, Didier somehow collapsed on the spot.

    "What the heck are you doing! Touching a magical beast with accumulated impurities!"

    "You only had mud stuck to you, right? And then you got all worked up, accumulating impurities?"

    "Huh? There wasn''t any mud, though..."

    Oh? Something doesn''t add up here. When I looked at the master of the forest, they were still gazing curiously at their feet.

    "Master, the dirt has been removed, right? You''re fine?"

    "(Unbelievable. Can a human child really purify impurities barehanded?)"

    As the voice of the master of the forest resonated, Didier approached me in a tremendous rage.

    "See, it''s impurity... Wait, you exorcised it!? Without any purification chant!?"

    Even after explaining it wasn''t impurity, everyone but me insisted it was. It was getting increasingly confusing, and that''s when Hermes stepped in to mediate.

    "Sheriel mentioned something like mud stuck to the master''s feet. Master of the forest, was there something abnormal about your feet?"

    "(Right. Since I kicked a demon with this foot before, it hasn''t been moving as I wished. Then, impurities began spreading throughout my body like poison, and I thought I''d fall soon.)"

    "So, now it''s all fine?"

    "(Yes. Every time this girl made strange movements, impurities seemed to leave my body. Now my foot moves fine without issues.)"

    Huh? Was the master of the forest really invaded by impurities?

    "Master, couldn''t you see the mud?"

    "(I couldn''t see it. Did the young lady see something?)"

    "Yes. Although cleansing magic didn''t work, it easily came off when scraped with my hands, like mud hardening and making it difficult to move."

    Everyone blinked repeatedly, and an inexplicable atmosphere lingered. It''s been like this a lot recently. Feeling increasingly uncomfortable, I shrugged my shoulders.

    "Master! You''re better now!"

    "Master, you''re beautiful! The forest feels lively!"

    "(Human, well done! You''re a good one!)"

    The fairies fluttered around, praising me one after another. It seemed not to be a bad thing. I hesitantly looked up at Hermes, who had a difficult expression, pressing his brow.

    "Sheriel, it''s speculation, but what you saw, like mud, was impurity. Normally, impurities can only be cleansed through a purification ritual using a purification chant. If it weren''t for you having no resistance to impurities, touching it would have let impurities invade your body."

    "Wait, so does that mean I''m cursed?"

    "No, it''s not that. Well, that''s part of it... Anyway, you did something dangerous. Please don''t be so reckless."

    Even if you say it''s reckless, I didn''t know, so it can''t be helped. Is ignorance really a sin in this case? S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    More importantly, it''s more critical that I inherited a curse. Until now, I thought my cooking and magic were thanks to memories from a past life. I believed my good memory and high processing abilities, like Beriards, were due to my brain being abnormally active from birth, leading to exceptional thinking abilities.

    "Grandpa, am I a demon-like person without guilt like my big brother?"

    "Hey, that''s rude! The person in question is right here!"

    Pressing down on Didier, who was snapping, Hermes switched to diagnostic mode.

    "Is there anything abnormal in your body or mind right now, Sheriel? Feelings of anger, sadness, or a suffocating darkness taking over your emotions?"

    "No, nothing like that. Just a bit shocked about the curse."

    Phew, Hermes let out a big sigh, and finally, after several years, the diagnosis was made.

    "Sheriel has inherited a curse. You likely have magical talent, considering yesterday''s conversation. Mercy seems to be almost non-existent, possibly influenced by the ethics of your past life."

    "Oh, well, I kind of suspected that might be the case..."

    Right, ever since meeting Zorad''s grandparents, I had a slight suspicion. Since I retained some sensations from the dream of Sheriel, I could understand. However, emotionally, it was shocking.

    It''s good to have memories from a past life, isn''t it? I thought it was a glitch, but thanks to that glitch, it seems I''ve developed some level of ethical understanding.

    "(Human, what nonsense... You purified impurity! Something even spirits can''t do?)"

    "That''s right, that''s the issue here. I''ve never heard of exorcising without a purification chant."

    Hmm, since I''ve never seen a person or a human with accumulated impurities, I haven''t fully grasped the concept of impurities. I thought of it as a spiritual bad thing, but if what I saw earlier was considered impurity, then for me, it''s a physical bad thing.

    Magic does have its reasons, after all. But what I did just now couldn''t be explained even by myself.

    No need to complicate things, though, right?

    "Just because I could see and touch it means I could remove it, I guess."

    "Is there such a ridiculous story? How did you feel when you touched that impurity?"

    "It was sticky and cold."

    Hermes explained the process of his diagnostics. By placing his hand around the base of my neck and extending his senses into my body, he could feel a cold, sticky substance similar to what I felt inside my belly.

    Because of that, it was confirmed that what I removed earlier was indeed impurity.

    "I''m surprised by Sheriel being able to visually perceive impurity."

    "I never imagined it would turn out to be such a difficult situation... I thought the master was just a delicate and clumsy being."

    The master of the forest stood up straight, repeatedly kicking their now clean feet backward. I thought they might attack with their antlers since they''re a deer, but it seems kicking is also their specialty. The thinned hind legs bulked up considerably.

    As expected of an all-attribute being, without impurities, their self-healing ability is quite high. I don''t know if muscles grow from healing, though.

    "More importantly, you mentioned there was a magical creature earlier, right? Did you resolve it by kicking it away?"

    "(No, I kicked it just to escape from being engulfed. We don''t possess the means to purify magical creatures.)"

    "Then where is it now?"

    "(It''s deep within the forest. I''ve told everyone to stay away, but it''s probably still moving slowly.)"

    Magical creatures wander seeking magic. This forest, home to many magical beasts, seems tense due to the appearance of magical creatures. Hermes straightened his posture and turned to the master of the forest.

    "We''ll head for an extermination mission with Sergio tomorrow."

    "(I see, much appreciated. Thank you, humans.)"

    "Purifying magical creatures is the responsibility of humans blessed by the gods. I apologize for not realizing it until now."

    After bidding farewell to the master of the forest and the fairies, we decided to return to the mansion. Since we were quite deep in the forest, Hermes called for Guri-chan.

    "Guri-chan, is it okay for the three of us to ride together?"

    Growling sound

    "A couple of adults can ride, so it''s fine."

    And so, the three of us rode on Guri-chan''s back and soared into the sky above the forest. The vast expanse of green carpet spread below seemed endless. In the opposite direction of the mansion, I felt a heavy, gloomy air. Could that be the presence of the magical creature?

    "The Devil''s Forest is larger than this, right?"

    "Yeah, flying over the forest is prohibited, so I don''t know the whole area. If you head further north, it connects to the Devil''s Forest. The entire west of Beriard is the Devil''s Forest."

    Recalling the map of this country I learned in history, I tried to pinpoint our location. Considering we were deeper into the forest, it seemed to be in the direction of the Devil''s Forest. Perhaps it was moving towards there, seeking magic.

    Returning to the mansion and telling Sergio about our adventure in the forest, he had the biggest smile I''d seen on this trip. Is monster extermination such an event that lifts one''s spirits so much?

    "I was bored, so this is perfect!"

    Even though Sergio was the one who proposed going on this trip, what does he mean by being bored?

    Despite all that happened, I sighed, realizing that ultimately, nothing beats the thrill of a battle.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 21 - Monster Subjugation

    After breakfast, discussions about the next day''s subjugation began.In the Beriard territory, a squad is usually formed by the Beriard family and the knights belonging to the territory for the purpose of monster subjugation.

    "Are there enough knights?"

    "Well, in the end, I''m the only one who''ll be fighting."

    "What do you mean?"

    Although support is provided, it seems that ordinary people without resistance to impurities become a burden, even if they''re knights. The kingdom''s knights and magic corps still head for the subjugation, but for Sergio, both are troublesome.

    However, subjugation doesn''t merely involve defeating the monsters. It also requires purification ceremonies to cleanse impurities. Hence, it''s necessary to bring a minimum number of magicians and knights.

    "Will Sheriel be joining too? If she has resistance to impurities, it shouldn''t be too dangerous."

    "Hmm... What should I do? I don''t have much interest in it, but I did promise the forest''s master."

    When parting with the forest''s master, I inadvertently mentioned coming back tomorrow. For some reason, at that moment, I felt it was only natural for me to participate.

    "Purification ceremonies must be performed by Beriards; it''s part of the tradition, so it wouldn''t hurt to gain experience."

    If it''s a household rule, there''s not much to be done. That day, the fairies prepared extra sweets as souvenirs, and we spent the afternoon having tea. Since swordsmanship training was on hold for the subjugation preparations, it was a relaxing day.

    The forest seemed comfortable for Ciel as well. Whenever we went for a stroll near the spring, the fairies fluttered around.

    "Ciel, wait here for a bit."

    We went to a lodge-like wooden building near the mansion to check on the children we had rescued from the dark auction.

    "Grandpa, how long will it take for these kids to recover?"

    "Well, without medication, it''ll take about two weeks. But in a month, they should regain their sense of self."

    "That''s great, Mia. You''ll be better in a month."

    Seemingly relieved, Mia hugged Leo tightly and thanked Hermes. S?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "What kind of drug steals these emotions?"

    "It''s a special drug made from magical herbs. It erases sorrow and pain, but if used excessively, one loses even their sense of self. Originally, it was used as emergency aid for soldiers who accumulated impurities on the battlefield and suffered mental wounds."

    "It seems challenging to regulate such a drug if it''s used for other purposes."

    Though it could be prohibited for purposes other than intended, since it doesn''t generate impurities, it seems it hasn''t been banned. However, I still find it questionable that impurity remains the standard for everything.

    Even though I brought them here without permission, Hermes kindly accepted the children and agreed to treat them for a while. Later, when they have recovered, he promised to take them to Klayla.

    The next morning, I woke up early again and asked Noah to call for Julius.

    "Good morning, Professor Julius. I apologize for bothering you again."

    "It seems you truly have a talent for attracting problems."

    "It''s unavoidable. Besides, if there are monsters, wouldn''t it be better to not leave them alone?"

    Julius, seeming exasperated, furrowed his brows and glanced at the assembled knights before sighing.

    "It seems we''ll be traveling by horse today. I was told to have Professor Julius take me. Can you ride a horse, Professor?"

    "Oh, that''s no problem. As long as I find a compatible one."

    Julius doesn''t seem to be the type animals take a liking to, as he ended up choosing among the horses that pulled the carriage.

    As he walked past the lined-up horses, some stared at Julius with ears flattened back and fearful eyes, while a few even attempted to rise and flee. Julius, seemingly accustomed to these reactions, showed no particular concern. He stopped in front of one horse, smoothly stroking its cheek.

    "Shall we go with this one? A sturdy and good-natured horse," he remarked.

    The chosen horse snorted proudly and kicked its hind legs, displaying enthusiasm.

    With preparations complete, they rode the horse towards the spot where they had encountered the forest''s guardian yesterday. Along the way, monkeys and birds seemed to guide them through the woods, while the knights looked around nervously.

    ''Ah, this is truly a terrible impurity. Why didn''t you notice it yesterday?''

    A voice of exasperation came from behind, but honestly, Julius felt nothing.

    "Do you understand? The spine-chilling sensation and the damp, oppressive feeling clinging from underfoot. Can''t you sense it?"

    "Yes, perhaps the Beriard family has a resilience to impurity."

    Julius nodded in understanding. They rode for a while until they reached the large tree from yesterday. The guardian of the woods noticed them and peered out from the gaping hole.

    "Well, well. The guardian of the woods indeed carries an imposing air."

    "Absolutely! So huge, beautiful, and impressive!"

    The woodland guardian, larger than us on horseback, towered over Julius and me, their splendid horns gleaming.

    "Welcome, humans. It''s reassuring to have even the black among you."

    "Teacher, do you know them?"

    "No? Even magical beasts are scarce in comprehending the whole situation, that''s all."

    Sergio stepped forward, exchanging greetings with the forest''s guardian. To the knights staring in puzzlement, it might seem like Sergio was unilaterally talking to the magical beast. They were informed that the guardian would personally guide them for the extermination.

    "Can''t you sense that ominous presence?"

    "Yes, but I''m not sure of the direction, and I can''t go alone."

    "Why not let the magical beast guide you?"

    "Certainly!"

    Sergio''s ease resembled an old friend, somehow getting along with the forest''s guardian. Walking at a pace matched by the forest''s guardian, much larger than several horses combined, Sergio walked side by side with it.

    "Father, you seem to enjoy this more than talking to people."

    "Because when it''s humans, I''m always looking for reasons to strike. Seems the woodland guardian doesn''t fall under that category."

    "Oh my... Father, isn''t that too dangerous?"

    I''ve learned something unpleasant. However, Sergio''s ability to not let that show is admirable. While Didier is a genius, his interest in people is as apparent as if written on his face. Truly, as a lord, he has that air of sophistication that is impressive.

    "It''s about time. A terrible stench; it might be tough for the knights."

    At Julius''s words, looking back, I see knights with pained expressions, trembling. Licht also looks pale, barely able to keep up.

    "Father, everyone seems---!"

    "Yes, it seems a magical creature is near. The knights are used to this, so there''s no need to worry."

    Such callousness... Julius wore a composed expression, but there''s a slight sheen of sweat on his forehead.

    Didier, on the other hand, doesn''t seem any different, so this might be his resilience to the impurity.

    Suddenly, Sergio''s horse rears up and stops, refusing to move forward any further."

    "Then, please wait here, my lord. I''ll swiftly take care of it."

    Sergio leaped into the depths of the forest with an incredible speed. Even without sensing the presence of monsters, will it be alright?

    "Shall we follow him too? Sergio alone might not be able to exorcise it."

    Julius dismounted from his horse and signaled to Didier as well. I was cradled against Julius''s side, chasing after Sergio at a furious pace.

    "I wish there was a better way to carry you..."

    "Sergio, not that way, a bit to the right!"

    When Julius called out, Sergio immediately kicked off a tree and changed direction. I wonder where exactly he was running towards. After a short run, Julius leaped onto a branch.

    "There it is. It''s accumulated quite a lot of impurities."

    In Julius''s gaze, there stood a massive, mud-covered something. Judging from above, the main body alone might be about six tatami mats in size. Numerous legs surrounded a body resembling a rice cake, yet it had no eyes, nose, or mouth.

    The air was filled with a sandy haze.

    "That''s the monster... what was it originally?"

    "Who knows? Once they accumulate impurities to this extent, their original form is often unrecognizable."

    Falling into impurity and becoming a monster means losing one''s life at that point. What used to be a living being had already lost its form and turned into a wandering monster, seeking only magic and impurity.

    "Sergio, shall we exorcise it first?"

    "Yes, Julius, could you please?"

    Leaving me behind, Julius descended and began chanting a liturgy, pointing a large staff towards the monster''s head. Along with Julius''s incantation, Didier also directed his staff towards the magic circle, their voices merging.

    "O'' gods descend, purify all sins, sins of the heavens, sins of the land..."

    "...purify and cleanse."

    As the incantation concluded, a massive magic circle appeared above the monster.

    Crack! A strong light poured down from the magic circle, causing the monster to thrash in agony. With the disappearance of the light, the surrounding sand, the filthy mud covering the monster''s entire body, all vanished, revealing its true form.

    No, perhaps to everyone else, this form was the only one they had seen. That mud might be impurities visible only to me.

    Even with the mud gone, the monster didn''t resemble any original animal. Its brown, flabby, round body seemed like melted skin, with no discernible front or face.

    But in the next moment, something like a single eyeball appeared in the center.

    "Father, above! Something like an eye in the middle!"

    "Well done, Sheriel."

    Sergio swiftly swept his moving legs and cut them, then soared high, stabbing a sword into the eye-like thing in the center. Even without a mouth, a scraping metallic sound seemed to come from nowhere, making me instinctively cover my ears.

    Sergio pulled out the sword with a swoosh, leaped to a nearby branch, and called out to the two performing the exorcism below.

    "Phew, Julius being here saved me. I wouldn''t have been able to charge in like that otherwise."

    "I''ve been impressed by how you''ve stayed safe so far."

    "Oh! The knights are coming soon, could we ask for another exorcism?"

    Didier seemed unwell, perhaps from using too much magic. He jumped next to me and explained about the monster''s subjugation.

    "Phew, tired! For impure monsters like that, if we don''t exorcise them once, we can''t find their core. What Sheriel found earlier is the core."

    "What''s a core?"

    "I wonder? Maybe something like the source of magic?"

    A source... Somehow, I feel like I understand. Inside my body, there''s also something like a spring overflowing with magic. Just as I''m starting to accept that, the knights arrive in a commotion.

    "Oh... this is quite something..."

    "Sergio-sama! Where are you?"

    "Here, up here!"

    The knights noticed Sergio waving from the tree and looked up, freezing with pale faces.

    "Oh my, it seems some have come into contact with impurities."

    When Sergio descended, the knights promptly took positions surrounding the monster. Sergio seemed to have been cutting off what looked like remaining limbs, yet the sludge-like substance, once thought to have disappeared, overflowed again from the central eye and covered the entire creature.

    "It''s fortunate we arrived just in time. This could''ve turned into a disaster if left unchecked."

    "Is it that severe?"

    "Yeah, normally even big ones are the size of forest guardians. I think I could''ve completely destroyed the core with that earlier strike. My magic reserves are completely depleted now."

    Seems like they stumbled upon something significant, given the grim expressions of the knights. Sergio energetically darted around the monster, steadily chipping away at its main body.

    "Licht is still an apprentice, right? Is he alright?"

    "He should be able to protect himself. But it seems like he''s got a decent resistance to external impurities too. Interesting, huh?"

    This wasn''t the time for leisurely observation. Yet Licht, despite having just started training, moved impressively, almost on par with the regular knights.

    "Final exorcism! Julius, please!"

    Julius descended, and we watched as everyone surrounded the monster, chanting. While avoiding the thrashing monster''s limbs, Julius swung his sword with one hand and aimed his staff at the creature with the other.

    Halfway through the incantation, several collapsed. Nearby individuals struggled to help but seemed overwhelmed. One of the monster''s legs lunged at a knight.

    ---It won''t make it in time.

    I instinctively leaped out, drawing my sword, and halted the monster''s leg with its crushed blade. But just stopping it wasn''t enough.

    I seized a knight''s sword, spun around, and sliced off the leg as it disappeared like flowing sand. Looking back at the monster, the magic circle hadn''t been completed, likely disrupted by the faltering incantation.

    The knights trembled, unable to even raise their staffs.

    "Everyone, retreat! Sheriel, continue the incantation!"

    Following Sergio''s delayed instructions, the knights started moving. Catching Julius''s gaze, I instantly grasped what needed to be done.

    "O'' gods descend, purify..."

    I recalled the earlier chant and, lacking a staff, directed my palm towards the monster, imbuing it with magic. The quivering voices of still-conscious knights echoed.

    "It''s impossible..."

    "There''s no way two of them can exorcise such a monster."

    The initial exorcism was only temporary relief. Perhaps a bit more magic would be better.

    As the incantation finished and the magic circle completed, I, inappropriately, found it beautiful.

    The intricate array of symbols, representing prayers to the gods, felt like reading a compelling story, stirring my heart.

    "Sheriel, maintain this. Let''s overlap another circle," Julius, with a daring smile, began another incantation. But I haven''t even learned how to use two spells simultaneously!

    When the smaller circle overlapped, Sergio leaped once more towards the center, cleaving the large body into two.

    "Now, the finishing touch."

    Sensing that I could barely use the permitted amount of magic, Julius synchronized with me.

    ---Boom!

    A large flame descended, engulfing the monster. Then, a column of intense light descended like a baptism, blinding me.

    "Phew, that was a tough monster."

    Opening my eyes to Sergio''s absent-minded tone, there was nothing there. The mud, sand, even the fragments of the monster---all disappeared. It was just the fallen knights around us.

    "You did well, Sheriel. That was a great exorcism."

    "Thank you..."

    Direct praise made me bashful, unable to meet their gaze. Didier, who had descended, also praised me, making me realize that my first subjugation was successful.

    "It disappears completely, doesn''t it?"

    "Yeah, it''s said that even the soul decays when turning into a monster. Nothing remains in the end. That''s why everyone despises impurity."

    As someone reborn, the disappearance of the soul felt especially terrifying to me. There''s no next life. Even without memories, the thought of having no hope for the next life felt utterly hopeless.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 22 - Souvenirs

    Gathering the fallen knights, we performed the exorcism ritual. Contact with impurity leads to invasion regardless of one''s mental state. If it spreads throughout the body, it forcibly subjects one to negative emotions, corroding from within and without. Therefore, after subjugation, it''s customary for everyone to undergo the exorcism ritual.However, due to the significant damage this time, Julius and I performed the ritual for everyone.

    "How are you feeling? Shall I apply healing?"

    "No, I cannot allow you to go that far."

    Some seemed to have slightly improved, regaining consciousness or color in their faces. Once everyone''s safety was confirmed, the knights collectively kneeled, bowing their heads.

    "Lady Sheriel, we owe you our lives. How can we ever thank you? Our incompetence has troubled the noble family. It''s a disgrace as knights! Please, punish us."

    Captain Bordo thundered in a voice that seemed to resonate throughout the forest. What''s this about? I wish he''d stop suddenly.

    "No, it''s us who have resistance to impurities that''s unusual. Please don''t concern yourselves."

    While the knights continued to bow, they clenched their fists tightly. Not knowing what to do, I sought help from Sergio with my gaze, but as usual, he casually offered a response.

    "This isn''t a battle. We never had any expectations from you in the first place. There''s no need to worry."

    "Father, why say it like that! Please, everyone, raise your heads."

    The knights, lips pressed in distress, finally lifted their heads. Somehow, it seemed like Sergio''s words were making the impurity worse.

    "More importantly, is Father always fighting like this? Aren''t the knights troubled by it?"

    "W-Well... Sergio possesses exceptional sword skills. It''s our fault for not keeping up."

    We had a terrible boss here. I don''t think it''s good to boss around subordinates with a one-man show, leaving them clueless.

    "No, someone in a leadership position should guide properly, right? Besides, Father, you didn''t even know the monster''s position. It''s common not to handle it calmly when a boss recklessly charges ahead and gives random orders, isn''t it?"

    The gaping knights collectively looked up at me. It might be humiliating to be lectured by a seven-year-old, but I didn''t want them feeling guilty in the wrong direction.

    "Hence, if there''s no resistance to impurity during monster subjugation, I believe there should be a corresponding approach. Not properly instructing that and needlessly exposing knights to danger, I think that''s Father''s fault."

    "Huh... Am I at fault?"

    Scratching his head absentmindedly, Sergio, with a smirk, seemed less than remorseful.

    "Don''t you think so too, Professor Julius?"

    "Yes, Sergio is at fault. He acts too recklessly." With a somewhat sulky demeanor, Sergio walked back the way he came.

    "Is he a child? What about the knights here!" Didier instructed the knights left behind on our behalf. "Well, it''s okay. Besides Beriards, hardly anyone else is suited for defeating monsters, either lacking in intelligence or heart. Let''s return while keeping an eye out for magical beasts."

    The knights rose together, thumped their feet and tapped their chests with fists toward us and Didier. They formed a formation, surrounding us as we began our journey back. Just as I caught sight of large white horns, Sergio began grumbling to the forest''s inhabitants. s?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hey, don''t you think that''s a bit much? I put in so much effort, and yet everyone blames me.

    The forest ruler, seemingly annoyed, gazed up at the sky, whether they responded or not wasn''t clear. Upon noticing us, they straightened up and headed towards us.

    "You''re also leaving me behind! Isn''t that cruel!?"

    "(You''ve worked hard. Seems like you''ve safely defeated the monster.)"

    The forest ruler conveyed a calm voice with a relieved tone. What were they relieved about? The defeat of the monster, right? Not Sergio''s liberation?

    "I apologize for the trouble my father caused..."

    "(Well, um, how shall I put it... He''s an extraordinary individual. It can''t be helped to some extent.)" Unsure whether I was being supported or not, my face inadvertently twisted at the ambiguous comment.

    However, Sergio''s swordsmanship was truly impressive. I doubted humans could move like that, and his body and sword techniques were incredibly informative.

    "Father, I might have spoken too harshly earlier, I apologize. You were really cool just now, truly strong."

    Stretching his neck up, Sergio seemed pleased and swayed happily.

    "Right? Sheriel did a good job as well. That''s right, why don''t you join in the knight training? Isn''t there some kind of movement for someone who has no resistance?"

    Got me... Completely throwing me off guard. Such swift change in attitude... "No, I''m a complete amateur, so joining the knights would be disrespectful."

    "Oh, don''t say that. Eventually, Sheriel will lead the knights in a battle." Bridal training or battle training, which would be easier? Initially, I wanted to live quietly in the castle as a troubled daughter of a duke, but being raised as the legitimate child, I felt I should fulfill at least some basic obligations.

    Still, I prefer magical research or something. It''s similar to programming and might suit me, though I''m not sure if I have the talent for it.

    When we returned to the area with the large tree, the fairies welcomed us. ''Welcome back!'' ''The bad thing disappeared!'' they exclaimed, and the knights rolled their eyes.

    ''(Human child, I must offer some form of gratitude.)'' The forest chief left those words and suddenly dashed toward the large tree. Startled, I tried to call out, but the forest chief continued ramming their impressive horns into the tree, shaking it vigorously with each charge.

    "Your Highness! Please stop! What are you doing?"

    "Sheriel, it''s okay."

    As I tried to follow, Julius gently placed his hand on my shoulder. "What''s wrong with you? Are you insane?"

    The fairies seemed not to intervene, joyfully flitting around. After several charges, the majestic horns of the forest chief finally fell with a heavy thud. What a sight...

    "(I''ll give you this horn. It''s my proud horn imbued with a considerable amount of magic.)"

    With the massive horn in their mouth, when the forest chief returned, their pained appearance almost brought tears to my eyes.

    "Your Highness... your magnificent horns... aren''t you in pain?"

    "(Oh, it was just about time for them to get a bit heavy. My horns will grow back soon.)"

    Are deer horns shed and regrown? If so, I should gratefully accept them. Should I use the pure white and beautiful horns for something, or should I keep them as they are?

    "You''ve received something good. It would make a great staff. Your unique attributes won''t likely find such high-quality material again."

    "A staff? That sounds wonderful! Thank you, Your Highness!"

    Following Julius'' advice, I decided to store it in a small room created by spatial magic.

    "Forest chief, having only one might feel uncomfortable. Shall I take the other one?"

    With a smirk, Julius made the forest chief realize the imbalance. As the chief agreed, Julius forcefully knocked off the other horn.

    "That''s too rough!" Sheriel exclaimed.

    "(Don''t worry, little one in white. It shouldn''t bother my head. I''d even like to request it for the next shedding.)" Julius casually picked up the horn and cleverly stored it within his own space.

    "Should we divide this between Sergio and Didier? It''s not my achievement."

    ''As expected of Julius, you understand.''

    Seemingly, the purification was evident to the animals, and somehow, the entire forest seemed livelier. As I put away the horn, I also brought out some sweets and spread them on a nearby rock.

    "Hey, are these sweet too?"

    "I want some! I didn''t eat any yesterday!"

    The fairies gathered in an instant. The density was such that I couldn''t see in front of me. The fairies, holding the smaller-than-usual sweets, flew off one after another.

    "These are cookies. Both are sweet treats, so enjoy them together."

    "Yay! You''re a nice human!"

    "Sweets! They smell so good!"

    Emerging from the cluster of fairies, the adults were discussing matters with the forest chief. Since the pollution had been purified, it seemed there wouldn''t be a need for the forest chief to change for a while.

    "Your Highness, may I come and visit again?"

    "(Of course, fellow. However, we usually reside further into the forest. We came this far to escape from monsters, but it''s uncertain if humans can come here.)"

    Ah, so that hollow in the large tree was also a temporary home. No wonder I thought the forest chief seemed a bit small. The existence of the white creature isn''t even known. Perhaps this meeting is close to a miracle.

    "I''ll surely come to visit. If Your Highness encounters any trouble, please consult us immediately."

    "(Indeed, let us meet again someday.)"

    And so, we left the forest. It seems the fairies will periodically report on the state of the forest. With sweets as the reward, everyone seems enthusiastic.

    Riding on Julius'' horse, I savored the cheerful forest air.

    "Did you know that there are magical beasts that can communicate with people? Do Professor and Noah also converse like that?"

    "Noah started after making a contract. I was curious too and asked the chief, but it seems to be a unique ability of the forest chief. They mentioned receiving it from the gods upon becoming the chief, to convey intentions to the animals living in the forest."

    Ah, indeed, it was some sort of magic. Rather than words, it conveys thoughts, allowing communication with any animal.

    "It would be convenient if we could also talk to someone far away. The telepathy the other day needed reconnection whenever we were apart."

    "An emblem is necessary to maintain the coordinates of a moving being. The communication magical tools themselves serve as coordinates."

    It seems there are portable magical tools, but it would be better if there was something that shared coordinates only. No, that might be too intrusive in terms of privacy...

    "Professor, you summoned Owens, right? How did you do that? He''s a human, isn''t he?"

    I wanted to confirm since he had a history. I couldn''t afford to rush ahead and embarrass myself.

    "Owens can be pinpointed through the slavery emblem due to the subservient contract. You also sense the existence of the emblem, right?"

    Glancing at the arm where the emblem wasn''t visible due to clothing, I realized... Wait, Owens was a slave!?

    "Slavery contracts seem surprisingly common. Father also has several emblems, which surprised me."

    "Ah, just to clarify, Owens isn''t a slave. He''s a peculiar one who offered a subservient contract to gain my trust."

    The professor does have a somewhat exclusive aspect. Initially kind, yet somehow distant. At first, I mistook him for someone living in a different world than a mere human, but I still feel that distance distinctly.

    "Do you dislike people, Professor?"

    Huh? Why did I say something like that? Surprised by my own question, I quickly attempted to retract it, but Julius frowned as if contemplating the mechanisms of magic.

    "I don''t think I dislike them. Probably... But yes, I suppose. I, too, wonder if there''s value in living, including for myself. In that sense, I might be interested."

    It turned into quite a philosophical conversation. Even in my dreams, I often found myself pondering if I had value in existing. Born as a non-existent entity, I might inherently question the meaning of living.

    I feel uneasy discussing these matters, whether with Didier, the dream version of myself, or the like.

    "Please don''t do anything bad."

    "Hehe, something bad... Well then, I''ll have to think about what constitutes ''bad,'' right?"

    "Please don''t say things like Didier. Would you, Professor, also take a lesson in understanding people''s hearts?"

    "I''ve learned a bit, you know."

    Suddenly, the sensation of a cold floor returned, and I felt as if I heard familiar footsteps. Immediately drowned out by the sound of hooves and rustling trees, I couldn''t dwell on what it was before the conversation with Julius continued.

    By the time we returned to the mansion, I had completely forgotten about such a conversation.

 Vol. 3 - Ch. 23 - A Place to Return

    Ten days had passed since leaving the castle. It seemed that snow would soon fall in the northern forest.While taking walks with Ciel near the spring or getting battered in sword training, time passed in the blink of an eye.

    "Sheriel, would you accompany me for a bit during Licht''s examination?"

    Although examinations were regular even at the castle, this was the first time I had been present since the initial discussion.

    The examination room had an atmosphere of a calm adult''s study, much like Hermes''s room in the castle. Licht was already inside, unaware of my arrival, looking surprised when our eyes met.

    Sitting across from Licht at a low round desk, Hermes and I engaged in conversation about this journey.

    "Licht, these past few days must have been tough with an unfamiliar journey. How was the outside world for you?"

    Ah, so Licht also hadn''t known the world beyond the temple and the castle. Yet, during the journey, there hadn''t been a chance to talk, and I couldn''t provide any support. It was regrettable.

    "It was a series of surprises, and... I found it a bit frightening."

    "What did you find frightening?"

    "Every time I realised how little I knew, it made me anxious about how I should live from now on."

    Licht, expressing his anxiety, seemed calmer than when he confessed himself as a sinner a few months ago.

    "Do you still have those dreams?"

    "I... I think I haven''t had them for a while. Maybe I''ve just forgotten."

    "Then, what about recalling life at the temple?"

    "Hermes calmly continued his questions, and Licht responded calmly as well. It seemed like Licht had been continuously facing himself for these past few months.

    "Hmm, then I''ll borrow your abdomen for a moment," Hermes said, placing his hand on Licht''s lower abdomen. It was probably to confirm the impurities mentioned the other day.

    "You seem fine now. The residual impurities that were accumulating seem to have vanished. What did you think when you saw the monsters during the recent subjugation?"

    "I felt a little... sorry for them. They were no longer alive, their appearance and presence were menacing, almost like a gathering of unpleasant things that overlapped with myself. I feel sorry thinking that while I was saved, those monsters will never be saved."

    During that subjugation, Licht stood until the end. Amidst senior knights collapsing, I thought it was amazing how he endured without being consumed by negative emotions.

    "What about Sheriel?"

    Suddenly asked, unprepared to answer, I spoke my thoughts.

    "I don''t think I was particularly thinking about anything during the subjugation. But when I heard that their souls were disappearing, I thought there was no salvation. Perhaps the purification magic circle is a tribute to the vanishing souls."

    "The magic circle?"

    Ah, so Hermes didn''t know about the magic circle generated during the purification ritual. Without enhancing his sight to perceive magic, he would only see it as a mere radiant light.

    I recalled that solemn magic circle.

    "It felt like apologising for not being able to return the souls that had been consumed by sins to the gods, but also releasing those souls from suffering. It was a story without hatred or aversion, just sadness and beauty."

    "A story... Sheriel, it seems like you''ll continue purifying monsters without any issues. What about Licht? As a knight of Beriard, subjugations are inevitable. Can you still wield your blade, even when reminded of your past self?"

    Licht looked at me once, then nodded in agreement. "Yes. It''s about witnessing the soul''s final moments. Thinking about it that way, I feel I need to become someone deserving of that. I can understand the pain of impurity a little."

    While Licht didn''t accumulate impurities at the temple, living in the castle caused a bit of a backlash. Feelings he was supposed to have had at the temple, like insomnia, sudden trance-like states, or being startled by the sound of dishes breaking, seemed delayed. That''s why Hermes continued examining him.

    "Sooner than I thought. Maybe Sergio was right; perhaps being a knight suited you."

    "Hermes-sama... What about me?"

    "Ah, there''s no need for you to stay here. Just return to the castle with Sheriel and continue your knight training. It should be fine."

    It seemed Licht was planning to stay in the northern region. I thought it might be better for him to stay closer to Hermes, but since Licht seemed happy, I kept quiet.

    "Licht''s anxiety about finding a place is proof of accepting freedom. Even birds won''t take flight if there''s no ground to land on. Licht already has a place to return to. Gradually, try flying as you please."

    "Yes... Thank you very much."

    Hermes promised regular check-ups in the future and then took out a document.

    "How about attending the Noble Academy next term? You''ll be a year behind, though."

    "Is that really alright for someone like me?"

    Hesitant, yet with sparkling eyes.

    Though Licht was registered as a slave, his noble registration was completed. Since there was an educational system at the temple, there shouldn''t be any issues with admission. He mentioned not being good at studying, but attending the academy seemed to make him happy. Since I myself entered the academy as a final-year student, it was reassuring.

    "Then, let''s get you a tutor before your enrollment. It''ll run parallel to knight training, similar to life at the academy. It''s better to get used to it sooner."

    "Thank you so much."

    Crossing his hands tightly over his chest, he expressed gratitude to Hermes almost like a prayer. When the conversation ended, Hermes mentioned having some paperwork to do, so Licht and I left the room together.

    "Licht, don''t you dislike studying? Older brother always makes a fuss about wanting to quit."

    "Didier-sama is exceptional. Besides, I often heard about the Academy even at the temple. To me, he''s someone I admire and envy."

    "You studied at the temple too, right?"

    "Yes. The educational priests gathered the children and taught history and theology. Language studies focused more on ancient languages, and I never learned foreign languages."

    While at the temple, theology covered myths and the structure of the gods and the world. Perhaps they delved deeper into these discussions at the temple. Next time I study magic, I''ll invite Licht to join.

    After two leisurely days, we decided to return to the castle. It passed by so quickly; I really want to come back and visit in the summer.

    After finishing packing and entering the dining hall where everyone gathered, Sergio and Julius were talking about something.

    "Hey, is it alright to ask for that much?"

    "I don''t particularly mind?"

    "Please, do mind it. Especially when it comes to Sheriel..."

    I thought it might be another unreasonable request from Sergio, and I felt a sense of unease when my name was mentioned. I hope they stop assigning everything to me.

    "Father! Please don''t trouble Teacher too much. What if Teacher abandons us?"

    "It''s just a small request. Can''t we set up a one-time teleportation gate? Going back over a few days would be troublesome, right?"

    Indeed, it was about magic requests. It would be nice to return via the teleportation gate. Although I''m glad to be here, travelling isn''t particularly enjoyable.

    "Is it possible to teleport such a large number of people?"

    "If done in several parts, it''s possible. If you help, that is."

    "I want to help!"

    In the end, as always, I was lured into assisting with magical tasks, supporting Sergio''s impractical demands.

    There''s a place in the mansion resembling an altar where they drew the teleportation circle.

    "What material is your staff made of?"

    "This is attributeless sacred wood. It''s not very efficient, but it''s better than having biased attributes."

    "Even the teacher can''t find materials that match his attribute? Then getting the Forest Lord''s horn must have been incredibly lucky."

    "Will the teacher also make a staff with the Lord''s horn?"

    "No, it seems it''s slightly different even with the same all-attributes characteristic. I thought I''d make it into a versatile magical instrument."

    Teacher can make magical instruments too?

    While discussing, the teleportation magic circle was completed. The large magic circle that could send wagons would be disposed of after everyone was transported. It seemed wasteful, but there wasn''t time to take security measures.

    Julius and I infused magic into the magic circle and started sending servants and wagons one after another.

    "Is the magic still okay?"

    "Yes, I don''t feel any changes in my condition, although I can''t gauge the remaining amount."

    You can sense the amount of magic used in your body, but I wonder how they confirm the original magic amount supposedly in the source.

    "Seems like the magic amount is increasing again. When it reaches about 70%, you start to have an idea."

    So, I haven''t used up even 30% yet. During the Baptism ritual, I wasn''t accustomed to sensing magic, so I don''t know how much I used. For now, I just need to pay attention to the amount used in one go.

    Lastly, Sergio, Didier, and I were sent by Julius.

    "After disposing of the circle, I''ll head there too. Keep Noah nearby."

    "Okay! Thank you very much!"

    Enveloped in the light of the magic circle rising from underfoot, as Julius''s figure seemed to waver, the next moment, the familiar sight of the castle stood before my eyes.

    Seems they linked it to the garden altar as the wagons and servants we sent earlier were bustling around.

    "It felt like it passed by in a flash."

    "It was one way. But for me, it was a long journey since it''s rare for me to travel for this many days."

    Didier stretched and gathered the servants. We all walked toward the castle together.

    Straight to the conversation room, Dior was unusually running around, moving back and forth busily inside the room.

    "We''re back, Mother."

    "Welcome back, safely, I hope. Where''s Sir Sergio?"

    "He''ll be here soon..."

    Before finishing his sentence, Dior found something behind us and swiftly walked toward it.

    When I turned around, Sergio stood there with outstretched arms, wearing a broad smile.

    "Oh, I missed you, Dior! We''re back!"

    "What do you mean?! I haven''t heard anything!"

    "W-What are you talking about...?"

    It seemed Sergio had done something again. There were too many possibilities for me to guess what had upset Dior.

    "Did you do something unnecessary at the palace?! A noble prisoner has escaped and seems to be heading this way. Escaping from that tower without someone''s help is impossible. It must be the palace''s doing!"

    "Hmm, perhaps it''s because you declined the engagement?"

    "While those annoying engagement documents have arrived, they wouldn''t send a criminal just for that. What have you done?"

    Ah, so it had become annoying after all... But making a fuss over one escaped criminal seemed exaggerated, right?

    The news arrived just after we departed. It seemed the escape occurred during the Blank Festival, and the investigation and communication were delayed.

    "Well, I shouldn''t have done anything at the palace, and it wasn''t related to the underground auction or Gernika''s support. Maybe it''s related to the temple."

    Dior sighed deeply while pressing her forehead. He seemed to understand but hadn''t resolved the issue.

    "Is the escape of a prisoner that big of a problem?"

    "Well, a bad person has been set loose in the world! Aren''t you afraid, Sheriel?"

    While it was true, I felt odd seeing Dior this upset. I half expected her to casually say, "Just dispose of them quickly."

    "I understand it''s a problem. But they''ll be caught soon, right?" S~?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "If they''re heading from the capital here, they''ll cross several territories. They can''t use teleportation gates, so crossing territories by foot or horseback makes the search area too vast."

    "Cooperation between territories doesn''t seem easy. The knight and mage orders have formed a joint team, discreetly investigating as they head towards the Marquis of Beriard''s territory. This news makes Sergio suddenly serious, crossing his arms.

    "This doesn''t bode well... So, who escaped? Why are they heading to Beriard?"

    "We don''t know. No matter how many times we inquire, they refuse to disclose the prisoner''s name or why they''re headed here, citing it would cause confusion. That made us suspect palace involvement."

    It seems like a shady situation. Given the Beriard family''s history, it''s not surprising someone holds a grudge against them.

    "There seems to be something fishy. It''s like being told to dispose of someone without knowing anything. It''s a bit worrisome, so shall we capture them alive? But the problem is the Mage Guild arriving. It would be great to resolve this before they arrive."

    "Absolutely! Don''t let them into Beriard''s territory!"

    From Sergio''s worried expression and Dior''s anger, it wasn''t the right time to ask who. They seem wary of the prisoner they''re bringing and someone from the Mage Guild.

    "Oh, is it the captain? Given their interest in my hair, I understand the hassle it would be to deal with that."

    Although there''s personal animosity, I''ll ignore it completely as it could lead to trouble.

    The prisoner probably won''t infiltrate the castle. It''s a story unrelated to me. Didier and I sat on the bench, disengaging.

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 1 - Moving

    Several days after returning to the castle, the escaped prisoner still hadn''t been found, allowing for uneventful days. Sergio deployed soldiers near the border of the domain and sometimes left the castle unattended, but otherwise, life was peaceful.Sarah and Kyle stayed in their respective lodgings, learning their duties as attendants and participating in training sessions.

    I found myself swamped with research on the mud and reviewing the classroom studies that had been on hold for a while.

    One noticeable change since before the trip was that some of the knights seemed to regard me with softer eyes than before. Some even greeted me in the castle and cheerfully invited me to the training grounds.

    I can''t say I''m comfortable with too much attention in that direction, though...

    I also managed to create a few prototypes of chocolate and held a tasting session among everyone, exploring variations in ingredients and aging periods. The one that melted milk chocolate and mixed it with cream after aging seemed to be the most palatable.

    Despite offering sporadic advice a few times and relying on memories from one of my past lives, I unintentionally managed to replicate the tempering process. I truly believe they diligently researched it.

    And the biggest change was...

    "Father really loves surprises, doesn''t he?"

    "Surprises...?"

    About a week after returning, I noticed Mary seemed unusually tired, and suddenly, I was led to a room in the main building. It seemed to be my new room.

    However, it was different from the one I had been shown before. It had a work desk, a set with long benches and a low table suitable for tea parties, and a spacious arrangement of furniture, perhaps considering Ciel.

    "What do you think? I actually wanted to show it to you on the day of your return, but we had to make some adjustments due to this little one coming along."

    Sergio tapped Ciel lightly on the head, causing him to shake his head and wriggle out of his arms, seemingly accustomed to living in people''s homes during the journey and eager to explore.

    "Thank you, Father. It''s a very spacious and lovely room," I said.

    "I''ve kept the decorations to a minimum, so feel free to change it to your liking. But don''t be too casual about it; Dior will get mad," Sergio said with a slight smile, which made me return a strained one.

    Being told to arrange the serene interior to my taste felt more like pressure than a gift.

    With this and that, I ended up relocating to a room resembling a suite in a luxury hotel. Upon exploring, I found separate areas for my own bathroom, toilet, and even a bedroom. It was much larger than I was used to, having lived in a one-room setup until then, so it might take some time to get used to it.

    There was also a room resembling a warehouse, stacked with wooden crates containing clothes and shoes. It seemed to be a dressing room.

    Come to think of it, until now, Mary had been just stacking those wooden crates, and I worried about her back. Since I''m not well-versed in furniture or curtain tastes, I decided to start by converting it into a walk-in closet.

    The day after moving, while nibbling on leftover chocolate from the prototypes, I began writing new incantations for magic for Didier.

    Incantations for summoning ice and freezing had completely different wording. As long as the meaning got across, they would activate, so I used words slightly different from each other to avoid mispronunciation as much as possible.

    Once learned, I''d probably save them as presets, but as a former engineer, I wanted to eliminate any chance of human error.

    There was a knock on the door, and Mary welcomed the caller.

    "Lady Sheriel, Lord Julius has arrived," Mary announced.

    It was the first time I''d invited Julius to this room, but it seemed Noah had guided him here.

    "Teacher, how do you like it? It''s a wonderful room, isn''t it?"

    "Oh, it''s nice not to see a bed in sight."

    Is that so? Certainly, I''m a girl too, so I was aware of having a man in my room, right? Yet, just like a seven-year-old doesn''t think much when playing with a cat, I found myself comfortably having class in my room without much concern. Having been baptized and admitted into the noble society, it seemed I had to be mindful of appearances.

    "Have you heard about the escaped prisoner from the capital? It seems both the Knight Order and the Mage Guild are heading this way, so it might be best not to go outside for a while."

    "It seems so. The Knight Order might be manageable, but the Mage Guild seems like it could cause trouble."

    How much do I really need to hide? Although I''m about to start socializing with ladies from other territories, I can''t keep hiding forever. However, since Sergio and Dior seem openly opposed, I feel it might be better to keep my distance for now. s?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Is this the new incantation? Before giving it to Didier, may I try it too?"

    "Of course! I hurriedly wrote it for you to try, Teacher."

    Julius glanced at the incantation and pulled out a short wand. I was surprised since, until then, I had been using beginner and intermediate magic without a wand, unaware that there were two types.

    As Julius chanted the incantation, he froze the chocolate on the desk.

    "Teacher! Please consider what you''re freezing! My snack is ruined..."

    "Oops, sorry. I thought it might break the cup."

    After testing magic that froze the surrounding air, the chocolate on the plate had frozen solid. Since it wouldn''t be edible for a while, I requested tea and a fresh batch of chocolate.

    "However, it''s a good formation. Simple yet beautiful."

    "Really? I was careful with that part too."

    I couldn''t help but let out a smug sigh. I noticed differences in effectiveness among spells of the same magical power, probably due to how much magical power was allocated to the magic formation.

    "Also, since I found a lot of inefficiencies in existing spells, I thought of implementing---or rather, restructuring them. As I thought, the performance improved. And among the intermediate ones that were originally spells, many seemed overly complicated."

    "Should we calm down a bit?"

    I was speaking incredibly fast... I just wanted to share this with someone quickly after discovering the efficiency differences...

    Despite being told not to research magic alone, I couldn''t help myself. I had been advised to only use beginner-level life magic. At first, I was just checking the incantations I''d written, but it escalated unintentionally. I apologized sincerely without making any excuses, but Julius just let out a sigh. I wonder if he''s disappointed in me.

    "I truly regret it. I won''t do it again..."

    "Well, just be careful from now on. Especially you, with your original magical power, you could end up blowing up the entire castle. If you want to try something, call for me."

    How kind... to indulge in my whims and hobbies to this extent!

    I started over and explained to Julius what I had come up with and what I had learned, incorporating practical examples. At first, Julius looked serious, but once I finished speaking, he burst into laughter as if something inside him had broken.

    "Heh... hahaha! You''re really amazing. You effortlessly exceed my expectations. Truly, you''re... Haha!"

    "W-what''s wrong? Um, you''re praising me, right?"

    "Hehe, sorry. I was just really happy. It seems what I was looking for might be in you."

    He directed a smile filled with angelic affection towards me, and my face instantly heated up. I felt proud yet embarrassed. With memories from my past life, being praised for recipes or techniques felt different. It was as if my own abilities were recognized, stirring up a boiling rush of blood within me.

    "Does it seem... like I could be useful, Teacher?"

    "Oh, very much so."

    I wonder why. I haven''t been belittled or seen as incompetent like the inept Sheriel in my dreams. Yet, I seem to desire praise from the teacher. But I guess it''s natural as a student. Still, it would be nice to be praised by Teacher Margot or Teacher Jimon, especially after being scolded by Margot all the time.

    Especially remembering the time when Margot, who usually scolds me, praised me, I pushed away these strange thoughts.

    Today marks the first lesson on magic circles. Using special ink, we drew a beginner-level magic circle on a slate. It''s simple, like a sigil, with few symbols and lines.

    "Um, I can''t draw a nice circle..."

    Well, it was just weird. Why can I draw such a perfect circle? I thought maybe magical corrections made it perfectly round.

    However, there was no way I could draw such a precise circle freehand as if using a compass.

    "Your grip is wrong. It''s different from writing letters; hold it from above and rotate your wrist."

    "Ugh... it gets all shaky."

    "Smaller circles might be harder? Try making it a bit bigger."

    Repeatedly practicing while washing away mess ups with cleansing magic, I finally started getting somewhat decent circles. I never thought I''d stumble upon this here...

    However, when I infused magic and activated it, the efficiency was lower than the magic circle generated by chanting.

    "How do you draw large circles like during the baptism ritual? I don''t feel like I can draw them neatly."

    "That''s what the staff is for. You use it as your axis, so drawing larger circles might actually be easier."

    Come to think of it, when drawing the teleportation circle, I recall creating it with peculiar movements and steps.

    "Magic doesn''t activate with regular ink, right? Can I practice alone?"

    While Julius chuckled at my distorted circle, he murmured softly, "Heh... indeed, it might be better to practice."

    This is so embarrassing, he doesn''t have to laugh!

    Throughout Julius confirming and learning each of the incantations I wrote down, I kept drawing circles endlessly. I might get tendonitis at this rate.

    "Um, is it necessary to draw magic circles? Wouldn''t it be sufficient to just transcribe everything into incantations without drawing them?"

    "There might be classes at the academy that use circles. Plus, you haven''t deciphered advanced circles yet, right?"

    Right...

    Moreover, for rituals like baptism or teleportation gates without incantations to generate the circle, one has to draw them manually. Seems like I have no choice but to practice obediently.

    "Then, I''ll make a staff as long as Teacher''s."

    "It''s better to make a staff once your body has finished growing. It''ll be hard to handle if it''s too big."

    "Isn''t Teacher still in the growth phase?"

    "I remake mine every year."

    He mentioned something about sacred trees around here, but aren''t staffs something easily crafted?

    While moving my hands, I asked about making a staff, and apparently, it''s just breaking and carving wood, then dyeing it with your own magical power. However, there''s usually a department in the Mage Guild responsible for crafting staffs, where they make them for the mages.

    "However, that horn is a material that even members of the Mage Guild would kill for, so it''s better not to entrust it to them. Should I process it for you?"

    "Thank you! Um, was it that valuable?"

    "The attribute itself is still unknown. For me, you, and even the master of that forest, we''re unknown creatures that haven''t appeared even in fairy tales for them."

    I see. The first dragon I met was a black dragon, and soon after, I encountered the forest master, so I didn''t have a sense that they were particularly rare. I guess birds of a feather flock together.

    Ah, that''s right. While my color is known, the attribute aspect is still unknown.

    Although Julius now casually walks around the castle, his extreme avoidance of people might stem from past experiences of being in danger. If the value of rarity that even incites murder were to be associated with me in the future...

    "Could it be that Teacher became a teacher to use me as an experimental subject?"

    "Hm? Didn''t you say something like that at the beginning?"

    "I feel like I heard something like that."

    Phew, thank goodness. Teacher is still Teacher. Even Didier used me as a guinea pig, so this must be an extension of interest, right?

    "When you embed a magic stone into a staff, it somewhat supplements your magic power. Should I put in a void stone? Though for your magic capacity, it''ll make a minimal difference."

    "A void stone... that''s a stone capable of storing magic, right? Since the master''s horn is beautiful as it is, I''ll leave it without the stone."

    Julius took out a few staffs from a magically created storage space and let me choose one that would be easy for me to handle. I also took out the master''s horn, and Julius cut off a branch-like part of the horn for me.

    "It''s so easy to cut. Is the strength alright?"

    "I''ve enchanted this knife with my magic. I tried various methods, but with ordinary blades, I couldn''t even scratch it. So, you can rest assured."

    He suggested trying to cut it with a blunt sword used in swordsmanship training, but not even a scratch appeared.

    He said he''d have it ready by the next lesson. Since I''ve been relying on him for everything, I want to do something in return, but I can''t think of anything other than magic that would please Julius.

    Would deciphering the intermediate magic circles that are still pending bring some joy to him?

    As it seems like it''ll take more time, I''ll try to ask Owens during dinner.

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 2 - Preparation

    "How have you been?" Owens, with a refreshing smile more princely than any prince, casually swayed his blond hair as he peered in with his upper body.Our gazes, aligned with my height, perfectly met, creating a reassuring sense of kindness in his response.

    "I want to thank Professor Julius, but do you know what he''d appreciate?"

    Honestly, it''s about discussing a gift. Not wanting it to be something too precious, I added, within what I can prepare.

    "Well, I think Sheriel-sama herself would be the best gift."

    Owens narrowed his eyes and smiled. He had mentioned that Julius had been in a good mood lately due to progress in magical studies, but is that really enough? S?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Julius-sama has been isolated from outsiders since before baptism. Interacting with someone, sharing meals, and exchanging knowledge like this is the most valuable experience for him."

    "Aren''t you inconvenienced by taking him around?"

    Owens nodded and added, "Keep this conversation mainly between us," with his index finger against his lips.

    Julius, who had been talking to Didier, noticed and approached. His seemingly gentle smile had a somewhat chilly undertone as he asked, "What were you talking about?"

    "Just expressing gratitude for your usual help. Right, Sheriel-sama?" Owens smiled as he looked towards me.

    Well, it wasn''t entirely wrong, but Owens'' gaze insisted that our stories aligned.

    So, I said, "Yes, umm, just expressing gratitude for the usual help..."

    "Well, never mind. Sheriel, make sure to craft the staff by the next class. Have a good night."

    In the end, I couldn''t figure out what would make Julius happy. For now, I decided to return to my room with the idea on hold.

    I want to prepare materials for remodelling the closet starting tomorrow. Not quite detailed blueprints, but I wanted to have something like a simple sketch prepared.

    Though it''s called a closet, it''s a square room about ten tatami mats in size, so most of my belongings should fit.

    Since the room used to be small, I used a plain wooden box without much decoration to store things, but apparently, in a spacious dressing room, rounded treasure chests are the trend.

    They say they are crafted with gold and embed gemstones for aesthetics, but since I have the opportunity, I want to prioritise functionality. Decorating a simple storage too much might not be ideal...

    The next day, after finishing the morning lecture, I summoned the craftsmen who worked on the interior of this room. The castle has its own craftsmen who live in the lower town, treated similarly to gardeners and seamstresses.

    Two craftsmen were summoned---no blood relation but appeared like a parent and child, with the elder as the master and the younger as the apprentice. They stood beyond the opened door, trembling and pale-faced.

    "Please, come in."

    "Uh, um, excuse us!"

    They moved their stiff limbs desperately, making their way to the centre of the room where I waited. It seems they are nervous, probably because they usually interact with maids and aides.

    "Was there any inconvenience?"

    They bowed with their eyes tightly closed, and maybe... my hair colour scares them. Anyway, since they seem to think there''s a complaint, I''ll proceed with the request.

    "No, thank you for the lovely room. I was told to decorate it to my liking, but I''m not very good at it. So, I want to remodel the dressing room. Could you help me?"

    The two visibly relaxed.

    "Please feel free to ask anything," they said, lifting their faces.

    I showed them the makeshift blueprint I created yesterday.

    I presented it to them, but honestly, it was doubtful if it could be called a blueprint; it was a rough memo. Frankly, it was poorly done. However, I supplemented it with words.

    "I want to turn wooden boxes into shelves and make them pull-out. Adding rails might be difficult, so we may need to polish them for smoother sliding."

    The two scrutinised the rough sketch I had drawn. It depicted a chest of drawers from a diagonal view, with only the top drawer pulled out. I wonder if they would be able to understand.

    I had never seen drawers in this world. Whether it''s gemstones or documents, important items seem to be secured physically or magically, often in lidded boxes.

    "Noble-sama, your garments are all precious. But... these won''t have locks, is that acceptable?" Asked the elderly looking man.

    "The room itself has a lock, so it''s fine. Besides, we have excellent gatekeepers."

    Glancing behind, I saw Ciel curled up sleeping in a sunny spot. The two craftsmen froze again at the sight. Ah, they must have been surprised by the dragon.

    I then explained to them that Ciel was a harmless and cute dragon child. Only then did they let go of their apprehension.

    They say that the most common thieves are servants, but by the time the dressing room is completed, Ciel''s presence will likely be well-known.

    Even if someone manages to steal something, I don''t know what Didier might do if it''s discovered. I don''t have anything valuable enough for the thieves to go to such lengths.

    "Now, about this bow..."

    "This is called a hanger, a tool for hanging garments. Pull this metal piece from the collar, hook it onto the wall-mounted rod, and it won''t wrinkle, making it easy to see, right?"

    Hangers also don''t exist in this world. Ordinary commoners buy fabric and sew their clothes, sharing children''s clothes within the neighbourhood. There are only second hand clothing stores, and merchants and relatively affluent commoners have all their clothes custom-made.

    Thus, while there are mannequins to showcase several model outfits, there isn''t a custom of displaying ready-made clothes outside.

    Of course, nobles have everything made from scratch. Dresses worn at evening parties, balls, and tea parties are dismantled and given away after wearing them once, so there''s no need for storage.

    Since they put together parts for dressing in the first place, there isn''t much advantage to using hangers. However, I still don''t like to wear overly complex outfits, and I plan to have relatively comfortable clothes made even as I grow.

    "This is... magnificent!"

    The one who exclaimed was the young craftsman named Darl. He seemed to be skilled in furniture making, and he mentioned that the long bench I usually sit on was also crafted by him.

    "Place the higher garments within reach with a rod. This way, you can utilise the room more efficiently, right?"

    Perhaps, from now on, I''ll have an increase in men''s clothing. With baptism done, I can''t keep wearing Didier''s hand-me-downs forever.

    As I pondered the headache of arranging that, I continued explaining the blueprint. While looking at the actual room that would become the dressing room, I added supplementary details like placing a chest here and a full-length mirror there.

    Seemingly having grasped the overall idea, the two craftsmen efficiently took measurements. Detailed blueprints were transcribed onto thin wooden boards, with numbers being added one after another.

    On the back, prices and customer seals were noted, apparently serving a role similar to an estimate.

    "We''ll start the work right away! Decorations aren''t necessary for the chest, correct?"

    "Yes, I''d be pleased if it''s finished to a degree that isn''t visually unpleasant."

    The two left with smiles on their faces... a very different sight from when they arrived.

    Usually, I would have swordsmanship practice after this, but today is a day off since Sergio is busy. I had promised to have Licht taste the chocolate I''m working on, so I asked Sarah to fetch him.

    Sara said, "Sheriel-sama, since Licht isn''t a fully-fledged Guardian Knight yet, he can''t enter the room, you know?"

    "Ah, right... Then, how about having a tea party in the garden? Can you arrange that?"

    "As you wish," Sarah bowed and departed.

    Feeling a bit tired, I laid down next to the sleeping Ciel. A carpet was laid so that I could lie on the floor.

    When Sarah returned, I put on my coat and left the room. Next to the door, Licht was waiting with his back against the wall.

    "Licht, sorry for calling you suddenly. Weren''t you busy?"

    "Yes, but there''s nothing more important than Sheriel-sama''s orders."

    The timid Licht, who used to always bow and look down, was long gone. He cut his hair to avoid interference during battles, and he seems less concerned about people''s gazes now.

    Though he still speaks little, he appears slightly more shy.

    I''m slightly concerned about his somewhat biased beliefs, but being around the knights will likely help temper that.

    Upon reaching the gazebo in the garden, I infused magic into the heating spell. Normally, maids and aides do this, but I want to consume as much magic as possible, so this task falls on me.

    Once chocolate and tea preparations are done, it marks the beginning of an elegant afternoon tea time.

    "Is it really okay for someone like me to join you?" Licht asked shyly.

    "Neither Mary nor Sara will keep me company. Wouldn''t it be lonely alone?" I pouted.

    "But..."

    I understand what Licht wanted to say. Having tea with subordinates, no matter how close, was allowed only before baptism. I might get scolded for doing this, but I think I''ll be fine since I''ve already prepared some excuses.

    "Anyway, try the chocolate. It has improved quite a bit."

    I offered him the chocolate, and Licht didn''t hesitate to taste it. Instantly, his cheeks blushed, and he seemed to savour it slowly.

    I made the chocolate specifically for melting in warm milk, even though there''s heating magic, it seems ideal for warming up.

    "It''s amazing!" Licht exclaimed.

    Though I didn''t personally research it, I proudly shuckled, "Hehehe."

    In reality, there''s still room for improvement in the melt-in-the-mouth texture, but it''s more delicious than commercially available chocolates from my previous life.

    With a strong cocoa aroma, I think it could reach the level of a high-end chocolatier with some adjustments.

    "Try this hot chocolate too,"I offered.

    And Licht seemed to prefer this one more. Holding the cup with both hands, he drank it slowly and carefully.

    While occasionally refreshing the overly sweet mouth with tea, we talked about his journey. I had heard a bit during Hermes'' diagnosis, but the landscapes of unknown lands and the lives of people were a series of shocks.

    As Licht earnestly explained things to me, flute music begane to emanate from somewhere.

    Licht immediately reacted, drawing his sword and standing up as if to shield me, causing Mary and Sara to tense up.

    "Sheriel-sama, it seems like an intruder. Please prepare to return to the castle immediately!"

    Could it be the escaped prisoner? Although I thought it unlikely, I had a vague premonition.

    Shouts of "Surround them!" and "Encircle them!" were gradually getting closer.

    As I pondered whether it''s better to cast a barrier around this gazebo or to escape into the castle, the sound of swords clashing was heard beyond the hedge.

    "It''s close. I''ll cast a barrier," I quickly went around the gazebo, setting up a barrier.

    As soon as the last magic circle was in place and the barrier was erected, a soldier came flying through the broken hedge.

    On the other side of the broken hedge, a man resembling a large bear was walking straight towards us with dishevelled hair and torn trousers. Due to the effects of battle, his upper body exposed muscular armour-like muscles.

    "Sheriel-sama, behind me!" Licht shouted.

    "At this rate, only the knight order can stop him..." Sarah was worried.

    It seems like the one facing the prisoner now is an ordinary soldier. He''s attacking with a sword, but he''s quickly grabbed and thrown away. The bear-like man, without any weapons,  simply headed straight towards us.

    Is he targeting me?

    "Swish!"

    Just then, a trajectory of magical energy headed towards the prisoner.

    It seems the knight and the mage had arrived. However, the prisoner flexed his chest muscles and effortlessly deflected the magic.

    No, no, what kind of training results in such a robust body...

    Magic was cast from a distance to surround him, but the man ignored such attacks, deflecting them all while alternating the muscles of his left and right chest.

    The mage''s attacks didn''t hinder him, and when the knight attempted to strike, he''d already reached our vicinity.

    "Are you Sergio-sama''s daughter?"

    With his large body came a loud voice. His thunderous roar shook the barrier.

    One of the knights slid his sword beneath the prisoner''s legs. However, the man stepped on the sword and kicked the knight away with his other leg.

    The prisoner picked up the sword and charged towards us, slashing with determination.

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 3 - Assault

    Gakin!!The prisoner''s sword doesn''t pass through the invisible barrier. However, a sensation as if shaken to the core assaults from within.

    If this barrier breaks, Mary and Sara are in danger. Should I go out, or should I quietly wait for Sergio''s arrival...

    "Come out, little girl! I''ll kill you!"

    Around the enraged prisoner, something like swirling dust is present. Knights attack from all directions, but they only manage to slightly wound him, not enough to halt his movements.

    "Sheriel-sama, please step back."

    "No, I''m going out."

    Some knights are already unable to stand. He seems to be an acquaintance of Sergio, and if he has business with me, why not hear him out?

    Silently passing through the barrier, the cold wind pierces my skin.

    "What brings you to me?"

    "You demon! How can you remain so calm? You''ve killed people and now you''re casually sipping tea!"

    Huh? I haven''t killed anyone yet.

    With a metallic sound that could tear ears, a sudden gust of wind presses in. Licht stops the prisoner''s sword right in front of me.

    His slender body skillfully repels the man.

    "If you come any closer, I''ll kill you."

    Quietly stating this, Licht exhibits composure not befitting an apprentice. The usual modest fragility is absent. Facing the prisoner with a burning intent, Licht confronts an opponent even regular knights couldn''t restrain. It would be tough for Licht alone. The best strategy here is to buy time until Sergio arrives.

    "Could there be a mistake? I don''t recall anything like that."

    "What did you say!? Damn, is he your brother?"

    "Probably, but I don''t think even he has killed anyone."

    Probably... If I''ve done something behind my back, that could be a problem.

    In the midst of the conversation, Licht and the prisoner are engaged in an intense sword fight. It seems the prisoner isn''t going all out against Licht, possibly distracted by my presence.

    However, something nags at me... Oh right, I was supposed to have killed a priest.

    "Don''t lie! Making such a young child fight!"

    Licht, seemingly annoyed by being treated like a child, kicks the ground hard enough to sink in and aims straight for the neck. The man, realizing a single hand might not be enough, holds the sword with both hands, barely stopping the blade just in time.

    "Perhaps you''re talking about the priest?"

    "That''s right! Did you harm others as well?"

    "Are you, by any chance, his father?"

    In that moment, both frozen in their sword clash, the prisoner mutters while biting his lip.

    Ah, I see.

    "Everyone step back. Knights and magicians, keep your distance."

    "It''s dangerous! Sheriel-sama, you should flee!"

    Their job is to protect me. In this situation, it''s not feasible for them to just step back.

    Moreover, although my status is higher, I''m not their direct master. I reluctantly activate soundproof magic on the spot.

    "He''s alive."

    "What?"

    Licht likely has already realised. However, without sheathing his sword, he gazes at the prisoner with a bewildered expression.

    "The one you''re currently clashing swords with is a former priest declared dead. Presumably, he''s your son. Would you please lower your sword?"

    "Nonsense... That child is alive...!"

    Licht remains silent. I don''t know what Licht thinks of his father. However, breaking out of the prison and coming this far alone implies that the man has some feelings for Licht. His face is nearly invisible due to his long hair and thick beard.

    "We''ve never met before, right? Even if our faces resemble each other..."

    At that moment, the prisoner finally shifted his gaze from me to Licht. Staring intently at his face, the eyes burning with anger transformed into an expression of confusion.

    There was no longer a murderous intent. The man lowered his arms in a limp manner.

    "Is that true... He really resembles Azura... So, he was alive..."

    He collapsed on the spot with a crumble, and the swirling dust in the surroundings vanished.

    Thinking about such matters, I persuaded Licht to lower his sword.

    "He looks like your father. We might have some time to talk."

    Licht addressed his crouching father.

    "Why now... and why come all the way here? Because of me, why...!"

    "I''m sorry. I just couldn''t accept it. When I heard you were killed... I know what kind of treatment you received all this time. I''m truly sorry."

    The man, whom I had thought looked like a bear, appeared very small. With tears streaming down, it seemed he couldn''t even look at Licht.

    Licht, on the other hand, displayed an unusually rough tone. It felt like the first time I had seen him so angry. Unbeknownst to me, I found a sense of relief.

    Licht has learned to express his anger properly. Not just endure unjust treatment, but let out his emotions.

    "You''re not my father."

    "...Yeah. But I haven''t committed any crimes. I''m innocent. So at least understand that you don''t have the blood of a criminal in you."

    False charges? Could such a thing be possible? If Didier were here, he could tell if it''s a lie or the truth...

    Licht glared at his father, his fists trembling.

    "More importantly, apologise to Sheriel-sama! I won''t forgive any rude behaviour toward the one who saved me!"

    The man dropped to one knee, bowing his head. It seemed he was prepared to lose his head at this moment.

    "I don''t expect forgiveness for this sin. I''ll atone for it with my life."

    "It seems there isn''t much damage. Shall we talk a bit? Please apologise to the gardener later."

    The soldiers and knights don''t seem to have suffered major injuries. The most affected appears to be the garden, brutally ravaged. I hope he hasn''t killed anyone on his way here.

    That aside, what should I do with the soldiers and knights who still have their weapons aimed at us in a combat stance...

    Suddenly, Sergio, with a rare change in expression, ran towards us at an incredible speed. The knights also showed a relieved expression at his arrival.

    Sergio, who entered the soundproof zone immediately, seemed to have grasped the situation in an instant.

    "Sigh... I can''t believe it was Gardo. It seems I made it in time, that''s a relief."

    "But didn''t you arrive late? Do you know him?"

    "Yes, he''s a former subordinate."

    "He was in the Knights, I see. No wonder he''s strong."

    Gardo couldn''t raise his head, still bowing. Sergio scanned the area, sighing.

    "Could it be that all of you couldn''t stop Gardo?"

    "Licht stopped him. Amazing, isn''t it?"

    "Oh, is that so? I thought Sheriel was probably killing him as we speak."

    I wonder what he thinks of me. There''s no way I could defeat an opponent that even knights couldn''t stop.

    "So, he claims to be wrongly imprisoned. Can we change locations?"

    Sergio turned to the soldiers and knights, ordering them to disperse once he stepped out of the soundproof area. Normally, the knights would be the ones to take him to the dungeon, but the strongest here is Sergio. No one objected to Sergio dealing with it.

    In a makeshift manner, we tied Gardo''s hands, and Licht took charge of leading him.

    Entering the interrogation room in the basement of the Knight''s Tower, Gardo immediately kneeled.

    "You walked all the way here? Your stamina is still as crazy as ever."

    "I ran here."

    The exchange, which didn''t seem like one between a lord and a prisoner, made the chaos from earlier feel like a lie. Sergio casually talked about his relationship with Gardo.

    Before Sergio became the commander of the Knights, Gardo was part of Sergio''s unit. At that time, Sergio had a story about becoming the queen''s guard knight, but due to Gardo''s imprisonment, that story never materialised.

    "Well, I wasn''t interested in being a guard knight anyway, so it''s fine."

    "Forget about that father. More importantly, this man claims to be innocent."

    Licht reacted noticeably. If his father was falsely imprisoned, and he had suffered for years because of it, he must be feeling overwhelming emotions.

    "Gardo is probably innocent."

    "Huh? Father, did you perhaps know about it and leave it as it is?"

    "It''s just my intuition, so there''s no evidence or anything."

    Leaving his direct subordinate falsely accused and captured, especially when it''s a matter of being a criminal accomplice, seemed strange. Even Beriards, who didn''t like creating family bonds, should have some conscience. He excuses himself by saying he was still young, but even so, he had left it unattended until now, probably because it was troublesome.

    "I misjudged. Rather than talking about charity or conscience, you''ve essentially aided in a crime, right?"

    "Sergio-sama is not to blame. All of this is a result of my carelessness. Besides, I have caused great inconvenience to Sergio-sama, so I have no right to ask for help."

    The vigour he had when scattering soldiers around seemed to have disappeared. He was subdued, as if relieved from some burden. Although he claimed to have caused inconvenience, Sergio probably saw this situation as a stroke of luck since the story of the guard knight fell through.

    Damn battle maniac... I thought sarcastically in my mind, and Sergio, sensing that, scratched his cheek.

    "Father, what are your intentions for him? You''re not planning to abandon him again, are you?"

    "Ugh, this is troublesome. I could pretend he''s dead, but his face is too well-known to re-register him as a slave."

    "Hmm," Sergio and I exchanged thoughtful looks. Frankly, pretending he''s dead is an easy solution. The royal palace seems to prefer it that way. If an escaped prisoner breaks into a noble''s castle, attacking the lord''s family, the norm would be to be slain on the spot.

    However, life afterward posed a problem. He can''t hide being a noble; his hair color alone gives it away. Working in the castle would attract too much attention.

    Sending him abroad... Oh, wait. Come to think of it,

    "How about leaving him in the care of Sensei?"

    "That''s a good idea."

    Smirking at each other, Gardo''s mouth hung open in surprise.

    "Uh, um... What does that mean?"

    "Since it''s a false accusation, how about we make it look like he died here and let him work for someone I know? Since he''s indebted to me, you might even get to see Licht occasionally."

    Casting a glance at Licht, who still seemed bewildered, Gardo alternated between looking at me and him.

    Probably, Julius would take him in. Thinking about Owens, who laments the lack of manpower, and Julius, who avoids appearing in public, it seemed like a perfect match.

    "Alright, let me call Julius, so enjoy your parent-child reunion for a while. Behave yourself, okay?"

    Sergio was completely convinced that Gardo was innocent. Therefore, I also loosened my guard. Although I had prepared a spatial magic array just in case, it seemed unnecessary now.

    "Licht, he might be confused, but make sure to talk to him properly, okay?"

    "Um, well..."

    Untying Gardo''s rope and helping him up, Licht faced Gardo.

    "Are you really innocent?"

    "Yeah, I swear to the gods. I haven''t done anything."

    "Then, is it true that you''re my father?"

    Gardo fell silent. It seemed difficult for him to declare that he was his father. However, instead of answering, he began to speak slowly.

    "I graduated from the academy and joined the Knights right away. I married Azura, whom I met at the academy, and was assigned to the squad led by Lord Sergio."

    Gardo was confident in his physical abilities. He was more suited to being a shield than sword skills. Since Sergio often charged into enemies alone at that time, Gardo was a good match as support. He eventually became the vice-captain of the squad.

    Around the time the story of being the queen''s guard knight arose, Gardo was suddenly captured by a different unit. The charge was attempted rape against the king''s mistress, Lya. Since it was a matter of public image, the crime was never made public, and he was secretly imprisoned.

    Of course, there was no trial. The crime was confirmed when the victim herself identified him as the assailant during a face-to-face meeting.

    Imprisoned in the tower where aristocratic criminals were held, he learned about his wife''s death and his son''s entry into the temple from a priest. He diligently trained his body with a blank mind, occasionally receiving visits from a priest who talked about his son.

    Such was the cycle of those days.

    "When I was told that they had given you a terrible name, I felt like I was going mad."

    "It''s Licht. My name is Licht."

    Gardo, with his furry face, peered through eyes that seemed on the verge of crumbling. Clenching his fist like a rock, he muttered, "Sorry..." As Licht placed his hand on Gardo''s wounded fist, he chanted a healing spell. Gardo widened his eyes in astonishment.

    The faintly glowing wounds on his fist had completely healed. Licht''s actions confirmed that Licht was more than just a pseudonym.

    "I can''t believe..."

    Tears that had once halted now streamed down like a muddy river. In Licht''s voice as he spoke about the meaning of his name, there was no longer any resentment or anger. S?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''ve done such terrible things... How can I atone for my sins?"

    He must have remembered the recent violent acts. It was nothing much. An apology to the gardener would be sufficient.

    "I was just thinking about how I could thank Sensei. Whether it becomes a thank you or an inconvenience depends on Gardo, so do your best to make it a thank you."

    "Sheriel-sama, that''s not atonement. It''s salvation."

    "Hehe, I suppose I am a demon? It will surely become quite a challenging job."

    After all, the dependency on Julius in our house is severe. The struggles of the attendants forced to endure this are beyond measure.

    As Gardo stumbled over his words, Licht, blushing deeply, spoke up.

    "Um, Dad, also. Work hard for Sheriel-sama, okay?"

    "You accept me as your father?"

    "You haven''t done anything bad, right?"

    "Licht..."

    Gardo, a massive man like a bundle of life force, and Licht, delicate and shadowed to the point of seeming about to break, were visually complete opposites. Yet, in this way, a parent and child reunited.

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 4 - Second Assault

    The situation escalated quickly, with hardly any conversation between Gardo and Licht, who was originally not talkative. In this situation, he probably didn''t have the energy to chat away."Why didn''t Gardo accumulate impurity?"

    "I, who am innocent, had no guilt. I processed resentment and anger by training my body."

    Is he joking? Can impurity really be dealt with through training...?

    Marcel''s muscle devotion might not be entirely wrong. Remembering Marcel, a mage who cultivates muscles extensively, I made a mental note in the inner dimension, ''Training muscles is effective against impurity.''

    "Licht, feel free to talk in a casual way, okay?"

    "Sh-she, Lady Sheriel... Please don''t say such things."

    Licht blushed deeply and looked down. Hermes had said that, as Licht became acquainted with the outside world and participated in knight training, his personality was gradually taking shape. He''s only thirteen. He might still enter the rebellious phase.

    "L-Licht, are you also aiming to become a knight?"

    "Yeah."

    Hearing that, Gardo cried again, almost sounding like the roar of a bear. And then, Sergio and Julius finally returned.

    "I''ve explained everything."

    Upon seeing Julius, Gardo prostrated himself. It''s unclear whether it was out of fear for his black hair, realizing Julius is the master, or for some other reason.

    "Will you become my servant?"

    "Yes!"

    Even without self-introductions, why such a quick...? Apparently, I was the only one who found it suspicious. After Didier questioned and confirmed that it was indeed a false accusation, Julius decided to take Gardo in.

    There seemed to be some hesitation in relying solely on Sergio''s intuition as evidence.

    Julius didn''t show much surprise and calmly discussed the future with Sergio.

    "Let Gardo stay here for a while. It will take some time to prepare."

    "Then, shall we move to the guest room when the time is right? It would be helpful if Julius could teleport us."

    In the end, Julius was asked to shuttle between the guest room, and they used teleportation magic to move. Sergio declared Gardo executed, and the knights and soldiers patrolling the streets were withdrawn.

    If Gardo neatly trimmed his overgrown hair and beard, the bear-man who had been causing a ruckus until recently wouldn''t be recognizable at a glance. However, due to his hair color and physique, confidently walking around the castle seemed impossible.

    The responsibility for meal preparation and explaining the bath was entrusted to Licht. Even though it was a short time, I wanted them to reclaim some of the lost parent-child time.

    A few days later, Julius arrived with a complete set of jet-black armor. It wasn''t mealtime, yet Owens was also accompanying him.

    "Teacher, you''re a genius!"

    "For a while, yes."

    Once Gardo put on the armor, he transformed into a formidable black knight.

    "Since we can''t see his face, couldn''t he work in the castle?"

    "He''s already mine, so I won''t return him. Besides, isn''t he a gift from you?"

    "Uh... I didn''t mean it that way..."

    It''s disheartening to treat people like objects, much like Didier or Sergio. Even though I made such a statement...

    Without making a clattering noise, Gardo moved around in the armor.

    "This armor is incredibly lightweight. There''s no sense of suffocation! It must be a very precious piece of equipment, right!?"

    "Yeah, it''s blessed with the protection of spirits."

    Although his expression couldn''t be seen in the armor, Gardo seemed extremely apologetic. He fidgeted nervously on the spot.

    "He is my only aide, Owens. For any future matters, you should ask Owens."

    "Lord Owens, please take care of me."

    As the black knight Gardo made a knightly bow, Owens, with tears in his eyes, was overjoyed.

    "Ugh... Finally freed from menial tasks... I''m counting on you, Gardo."

    Was it really that difficult? Seeing the earnest tears, I became curious about Julius''s private life.

    "Lord Owens, did you really handle everything for the teacher alone? Were there no servants or anything?"

    "That''s right. Everything from laundry to cooking, I did it all. Fortunately, Lord Julius is good at magic, so in that sense, I didn''t really need servants."

    What a situation. Certainly, with magic, servants might not be necessary, but...

    As knights go on expeditions, they take care of their surroundings themselves. Therefore, Gardo seems to be quite handy as a handyman. It might seem like a waste to make such a bear-like giant a laundry assistant, but judging from Owens''s joy, it seems like the right decision.

    "Shall we handle the laundry and firewood here?"

    "That would be very much appreciated! If you could do that, I''d be greatly thankful!"

    Owens''s smile sparkled. Since Sarah is currently saving money, let''s offer additional payment. Julius can do anything with magic, but his lack of life skills is becoming more noticeable.

    Julius seemed uninterested in Owens''s hardships and, along with Sergio, was testing the performance of Gardo''s armor.

    "I want to see how much it can withstand. Can we borrow a part of the garden?"

    "Yes, feel free. By the way, shall we let Licht be his opponent? A father-son showdown sounds interesting, doesn''t it?"

    From Sergio''s joking suggestion, the continuation of the father-son showdown was decided. At first, Gardo was conscious of the people around him, but the black armor made him stand out, and no one could tell who was inside.

    Arriving at the usual square, the two immediately started their battle.

    "Hmm, hmm, it seems he really doesn''t feel the weight. Or is it that Gardo has become stronger than before?"

    Sergio seemed to remember Gardo''s movements from before. Even from my perspective, his movements didn''t seem to have changed from yesterday.

    "It seems to have resistance to magic. Shall we give it a try?"

    Evading Licht''s slash, Julius shot something with a swish.

    Gardo couldn''t respond to the attack, but the armor remained unscathed and repelled it.

    "I see, it seems like this much is no problem."

    "Gardo deflected attacks even without armor yesterday."

    "What did you say?"

    Perhaps unexpectedly for Julius, he increased the power slightly and began to attack Gardo. At first, Gardo was distracted by the magical attacks, but eventually, he completely ignored them and focused on Licht.

    Gardo, maybe due to his lack of recent combat experience, was holding his own against Licht. Gardo took a defensive stance, while Licht was on the offensive. Both of them seemed to be enjoying the battle.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, with an explosive sound that shook the ground, the watchtower collapsed.

    Of course, the battle between the two had nothing to do with it. Tension rose as it seemed like a new attack.

    The sound of a flute echoed, and a knight came running. For a moment, there was a chill at the sight of the black knight, but he quickly reported the situation.

    "Lord Sergio! The attackers are a mixed formation of knight-mages! They bear the royal emblem!"

    "Hmm, that''s the worst. So, he''s here, huh?"

    Presumably, it was

    a soldier from the royal capital who followed Gardo. But suddenly unleashing magic, could it be that hiding Gardo has been exposed?

    "Well, let''s excuse ourselves then."

    As Julius was about to teleport with the two, a large shadow covered them. Above them, a griffin was flying.

    "Griffy... well, not quite."

    The griffin created a gust of wind and landed right there.

    "Yoo-hoo! Long time no see! Are you doing well? Oh! You''re really pure white! And there''s a black one too!"

    A very cheerful woman jumped down from the griffin. Is this the head of the Mage Guild...?

    With tousled orange-red hair, she showed a toothy grin and seemed to be in a good mood. She appeared to be in her early twenties, but that youthful appearance might be due to her baby face or her behavior...

    I know about the current head of the Mage Guild from the records. She entered the academy at the age of ten, and upon graduation, she joined the Mage Guild. A genius who rose to the top at a very young age.

    "Oh my, we''ve been found, huh?" S~?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Sighing, Sergio, with his hand on his waist, said, "Can we still make it?" While saying that, Julius canceled the teleportation array. He probably didn''t want to attract more attention by using multiple teleportations.

    "She''s Dalia, the head of the Mage Guild. Despite being a countess, she''s an amazing person who rose to the position of guild head at such a young age. But as you can see, her personality is like this, so it''s better to avoid her as much as possible."

    Humph! Dalia put her hand on her hips and proudly puffed out her chest.

    In the position of guild head, family background doesn''t matter. However, to ascend to the top of the Mage Guild, she shouldn''t have enough magical power with just a countess title. She apparently achieved her current position with outstanding talent and dedication to magic, on par with Beriald.

    "Nice to meet you for the first time, I''m Sheriel Beriald."

    "Sheri-chan! Cute~! Silver hair, or rather, it''s already white! Could you share a bit with big sister?"

    Approaching cheekily, Dalia was restrained by Sergio''s sword.

    "Wait a minute! Sergio, was it really without an incantation just now? Seriously! Hey, how do you do it?"

    "As troublesome as ever."

    Indeed, she quickly noticed Sergio''s incantation-free magic. While her attention shifted to that, I wondered if I should escape while I had the chance, looking at Julius.

    "By the way, did you really execute a prisoner? Well, I don''t mind either way, but tell me the details. Also, the black boy there, I want to hear his story a bit~."

    What''s with this woman? Isn''t it impolite to talk about people as if they are white or black?

    I don''t mind the behavior related to status. Since the position of guild head is a privileged class, it''s equal to a ducal family. Rather, my status is lower since I haven''t inherited the title.

    However, as a person, I find myself a little irritated by her attitude.

    I have to let Julius go. No, rather than Julius, I should let Gardo escape.

    "This person is my teacher. It has nothing to do with Miss Dalia."

    "Eh~ But look, that other person looks suspicious at a glance, right? Doesn''t he resemble the escaped prisoner, the black knight?"

    "Is it just your imagination? Ever since Lord Marcel came here, there has been an increase in people who admire him. Oh well, oh well!"

    "Wow, as expected of Beriards young lady. Well, that''s fine. In exchange for not finding out what''s inside, let me talk to the boy in black."

    I almost clicked my tongue, but hurriedly disguised it with a smile.

    When I looked at Julius to confirm, he was nodding with a well-proportioned, inorganic smile. Oh, this is so grumpy. Even though it was a fun atmosphere until just now.

    Having to change locations, they ended up guiding them to the guest room. They welcomed the knights and magicians who had been stuck at the main gate, only picking up Marcel to take along."

    The representative of the knight order seems to be acquainted with Sergio, and he seems to be waiting in the garden with his squad.

    Upon entering the castle, Dior was standing at the entrance. And she looked really furious. This is bad...

    "So it was you after all!! Get out of here right now!"

    Dior''s shrill voice echoed throughout the hall.

    Eek... Mother is extremely angry. It feels like the first time I came to this castle...

    "Dior-sama~! Long time no see! I missed you~!"

    "Eek! Don''t come near me!"

    What a hellish scene...

    Dalia tries to jump on her, while Dior restrains her with her staff. It''s far from a ladylike greeting.

    "Oh dear, sister! I properly cleansed myself before the expedition!"

    "When was this ''before the expedition'' talk?! You stink so bad! Anyway, either cleanse yourself or leave!"

    Sergio explains this terrible scene. Apparently, the two were classmates at the academy for several years. It started when Dior was sixteen and Dalia was ten.

    There was a sister system at the academy, and Dior took care of the genius Dalia for about three years.

    Dalia had been obsessed with magic since then and would sometimes go as long as half a year without cleansing her body, just to test the limits of purification magic.

    While Dior was fond of beautiful things, she detests anything dirty or ugly. Dalia clung to her, and Dior tried to escape.

    It was bearable during their academy days, but after Dalia became the head of the Mage Guild, she lost all inhibitions. She seems to be a source of fear for Dior now.

    "So, Dalia-sama is twenty-nine now. She looks very young, doesn''t she?"

    "That''s why Dior doesn''t get along with Dalia. Well, it''s good that she''s not a target of jealousy."

    With that demeanor, Dalia looks about twenty, including her behavior, maybe eighteen. She had her arms wide open and was about to dive into Dior.

    Marcel was hastily grabbing her collar from behind, because if things continue like this, Dior''s anger will explode.

    And then, at that moment, Dalia, along with Marcel, was engulfed in water. From head to toe, they were completely enveloped in water, swirling like in a washing machine. After a brief moment of silence, the water disappeared.

    Cough! "You little brat!"

    At the top of the stairs where Dalia looked up, Didier was holding a staff with a mischievous smile on his face.

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 5 - Troublesome Guests

    "Learn already. How many times do I have to tell you that Mother dislikes dirty things?""It''s not dirty! Besides, Didier''s magic has improved, right?"

    It seems their relationship isn''t bad. Perhaps it''s because Dalia was cleansed, but Dior''s emotions also seem to have settled.

    We evacuated Gardo, Owens, and Licht to their respective rooms, and we guided the two to the reception room.

    "Wow, I was really surprised! I heard it from Marcel, but you''re dazzlingly white. And there''s even a black one. I''m really glad I came!"

    Dalia relaxes, and Sergio lets out a big sigh.

    "That''s not the purpose, is it? We''ve already dealt with the escaped prisoner, so please leave as soon as possible."

    Sergio has already reported to the royal palace that the prisoner has been dealt with. Dalia should have received that information. Still, she forcefully entered the castle, insisting...

    Dalia''s gaze hinted that the one with white hair is my target.

    "I''ll stay for a while. Put the knights and magicians in the dormitories. At worst, we can camp out!"

    "What? There''s no obligation for us to accommodate you."

    "Huh... but if we don''t, I''ll have to report about these kids to higher-ups, right?"

    It was a complete threat. When it comes to higher-ups for Dalia, it would be the royal palace, the Senate, and the sages of the magic tower.

    It will be known eventually, but depending on how Dalia reports it, it could become troublesome. Moreover, Julius probably spent his time hiding from such people.

    The ominous aura emanating from next to me indicated that this is a serious situation.

    "Anyway, what do you want to achieve by staying? Neither I nor Dior have time to entertain you."

    "Let me investigate these two. Especially that black kid. The fact that I didn''t know about him until now means he''s been hiding quite skillfully, right? If I let them go now, they''ll definitely disappear."

    Dalia, who laughs like a child, seems to have no ill intentions. She is only persisting out of pure curiosity and attachment.

    What if Julius really disappears? What will she do then? If he wants, he can use teleportation to go anywhere. Then he probably won''t come here anymore.

    I can''t stay silent any longer.

    "Whether you stay or not is up to Father. However, we refuse to be investigated."

    "Oh, come on. It''s just for a little while. I won''t do anything painful, okay?"

    "Well then, would you mind accompanying Brother Didier''s experiment first? After Brother is satisfied with the experiment, I''ll cooperate as well."

    Dalia finally closed her mouth. Alternating between Didier and me, she had beads of sweat on her forehead. Didier showed a beaming smile, seemingly already expecting something from Dalia.

    "As expected of Sheriel, such a cute little sister. Does that mean anything goes as long as it''s not painful? Dalia, I remember you were fond of magical beasts. Maybe I should have Dalia cook her favorites during her stay."

    "Brother, I won''t allow you to lay a hand on magical beasts."

    His tastes are far too bad. There seems to be an aspect that still needs correction. I''d like to have a little talk with him later.

    "Oh, no... But you see, I''m the head of the Magic Corps, you know? I have the right to investigate..."

    "The right to use the citizens of the kingdom as experimental subjects? I don''t recall learning about that. Is my learning lagging behind? Oh, was it something taught at the academy?"

    "No, it''s not like that... But, you know, I''m curious. Beriard is quite persistent; you can understand that, right?"

    "I understand, but I don''t empathize. It''s Beriard, after all."

    Dalia clings to Marcel as if seeking help, but Marcel shakes his head, indicating that she should give up.

    Didier, eager not to miss a chance to legally acquire test subjects, came to Dalia''s aid.

    "Dalia, don''t give up. Even I, under Sheriel''s unreasonable conditions, took several years to get her to listen to my request. It''s an exceptional condition to become friends with Sheriel by playing for just a few weeks."

    Is this about the old story of "revealing secrets when we become friends"? Becoming friends without causing harm doesn''t seem like such a difficult condition.

    Didier estimated a few weeks. During that period, he seems confident that he can break Dalia. Didier really needs to learn a bit more about ethics.

    "Well, I really don''t want to become Didier''s test subject."

    "In that case, please take back what you said. I don''t want to be Dalia-sama''s test subject either."

    "Oh, it seems like I''m not liked... Marcel, what should we do? I won''t be able to work if we go back like this."

    Here, Marcel turns pale. A ridiculously loud voice echoes, "What are you talking about!" It''s getting really troublesome. At this moment, I finally understand why Sergio and Dior were so anxious before.

    "The way the captain says things is bad! Of course, you''d be hated for this!"

    "No, but you see..."

    Marcel also seemed to have said something similar... Are all magicians like this?

    "Well then, how about you, the black one over there? It''s a personal request, though..."

    "............"

    Julius deepens his smile and releases magic for an instant. Waves of magical power, unbearable for ordinary people, pass through their bodies. However, the two maids don''t seem to understand what happened.

    Dalia and Marcel lose color in their faces and simultaneously start trembling.

    "I-I apologize... But, I''m convinced now. Please, take me as your disciple!"

    "I decline. I gain nothing from it."

    "I''ll definitely be of use to you! By the way, you''re human, right?"

    I can understand the sentiment. I also didn''t think he was human at first.

    Taking a third-party perspective, I realized how disrespectful I was and lamented my past disgraceful behavior.

    Julius, once again, rejected the offer with a smile.

    Thank goodness...

    "I don''t mind leaving the Magic Corps! Please, let me work as your hands and feet! I''m quite talented in this kingdom, you know!"

    "Captain! That''s troubling!"

    Are they still insisting? What if the teacher accepts?

    "Well then, let''s have the ancient documents, magic circles, and the research materials those old folks are carrying sent over here. Since I have a disciple now, I guess I can offer some advice."

    "Understood! I''ll bring anything you need!" Said Dalia.

    To Dalia''s immediate response, Marcel shouts, "No, you can''t! That could lead to the death penalty!"

    I felt a twinge in my chest. Is it okay to call me a disciple? If those materials are that important, I understand why the teacher wants them. However, I couldn''t muster any excitement about learning magic from Dalia in the future.

    "Of course, what we discuss here is strictly confidential. By the time you return, let''s hand over the confidential circles."

    "Yes! I''ll definitely prepare them! Am I going to be Sheri

    -chan''s junior disciple? Nice to meet you!"

    I tightened my lips that were about to click and took the smile this time without covering it up.

    "My disciple is only Sheriel."

    Julius gently placed his hand on my head. Then, a telepathic message from Julius resonated in my head.

    "(I mentioned I have some documents I want you to decipher, right? Can you endure it for a little while?)" S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Feeling embarrassed about having taken on a childish attitude, my cheeks warmed. Once I get the materials Julius is seeking, I''ll promptly ask Dalia to leave.

    "Dalia-sama, since you''re here, why not keep Didier company too?"

    "Uh, yeah. I was curious about Didier''s growth too. I''d be happy if everyone got along!"

    When Marcel, who had rolled his eyes back like a corpse, regained consciousness, Dalia''s stay had already been decided.

    "Captain! This is really bad! What about work? And if the circles are exposed, it won''t end well!"

    "Just make sure it doesn''t get exposed! I''ll leave the work to Marcel! Besides, this expedition might turn out to be long-term, as we discussed! It''s going according to plan."

    Dalia, who laughed dryly, was guided to a room with a bath. Dior''s condition was to bathe every day. According to Dior, Dalia had accumulated so much dirt that it wouldn''t come off in one wash.

    "Dalia-sama, this will be your room. Please take a bath later. The maids will assist you."

    "Bath? Oh, that thing Marcel was talking about. It''s a hassle, but if it''s the sister''s favorite, I might be a bit interested."

    Dior immediately locked herself in her room, and Sergio went out to the garden to guide the knights and magicians to the barracks. Thus, I ended up dealing with the two of them together with Julius.

    "Miss Sheriel, I''m truly sorry. I shouldn''t have brought the captain..."

    "It''s really inconvenient."

    They gathered in Marcel''s room to discuss future plans. I wanted to return to my room right away, but I didn''t like the idea of the conversation progressing without me.

    I should have been in a magic class right now... with my wand...

    While concealing the rising anger, I listened to their conversation.

    "Well then, can the circles be prepared right away? If not, make a slave contract. Until then, I won''t answer any questions."

    "I can prepare the materials, but a slave contract sounds more appealing!"

    "W-Wait a moment!"

    No, a slave contract... Certainly, it might be the most trustworthy and quickest way, but something feels different. I can''t quite put it into words...

    In place of me, who couldn''t continue, Marcel objected.

    "Absolutely no to the slave contract! Dalia-sama is the head of the Mage Guild! Essentially, it would mean handing over the entire authority of the guild to him. This is not just your problem."

    Exactly, that''s it! Come on, Marcel-sama, say more!

    "Well then, maybe I''ll just resign."

    "If you resign, you''ll be useless, but is that okay?"

    "That would be troublesome! The classified materials are just insurance, right? What I can prepare right now is, uh, a magical restraint device."

    Marcel holds his head in his hands, and Julius slowly raises the corners of his mouth.

    "Good. Show it to me."

    While swinging her staff and chanting a spell, Dalia creates a small pocket dimension. From there, she takes out a magical device and hands it to Julius without hesitation.

    "Captain... Please, spare me..."

    The magical device looks like an ordinary box. Julius turns the box once while observing it, and like opening a wooden puzzle box, he starts moving parts one by one without hesitation.

    Perhaps surprised by this, Dalia and Marcel begin to whisper and talk secretly.

    "Wait, wasn''t it supposed to be that only the creator could open it?"

    "Yes, that''s right. What were you planning, Captain?"

    "I thought I''d just break it. It''s okay if I can see the circle inside, right?"

    "Do you know how much this thing costs?"

    By the time their conversation ends, the box is neatly empty. Inside, there are magic stones, and a magic circle is engraved on the bottom of the box. Basically, magical devices seem to work on this kind of mechanism.

    Since Julius drew the magic circle for the soundproofing magical device, I learned for the first time how its structure works.

    "I see, that''s good. So, do you have any questions?"

    "Yes! Um, I guess I can ask anything, right, Master?"

    "I don''t have any memory of making you my disciple... It''s Julius. Of course, don''t disclose my name."

    "I understand, Julius-sama! Well then, first, what about your attributes?"

    Despite trembling a while ago, she''s already back to this attitude. She really has thick nerves.

    How much to reveal is left to Julius. I don''t particularly have anything to hide. It''s just that I didn''t like Dalia''s attitude for some reason.

    "All attributes. As the words say, I have all the blessings. However, it doesn''t mean I receive blessings from each god. Is that okay?"

    "W-All attributes?! I remember Sheri-chan was registered as a water attribute, right?"

    "Since I have the blessing of water too, it''s not a lie. Sheriel also has all attributes."

    A sound, like something bursting, is heard, and Marcel''s uniform is stained with blood. Dalia, on the other hand, blew her nosebleed grandiosely.

    "S-So sudden! It''s a common occurrence, so don''t worry about it!"

    Marcel quickly stuffed a cloth into Dalia''s nose and cleaned the blood-stained clothes. I accepted that it was a common occurrence, as he worked with amazing efficiency.

    "How did you manipulate magic earlier? You precisely stopped such a massive amount of magic only around us, right?"

    I see, that''s why the maids were unaffected. Sergio and Dior also looked slightly pale, so it was definitely considerable magic.

    "I just erected a barrier around. If the maids had died, Sergio would have had a debt, right?"

    "I see... Wait, does Julius-sama also handle magic without chanting!? I heard it was because of Beriard''s curse!"

    Turning his gaze around to Marcel, Marcel shook his head, saying, "I only heard that."

    "By the way, could you teach me how to use magic without chanting?"

    "That''s right. I can teach you once I have all the materials I''m satisfied with."

    Marcel lost his color, and Dalia did a guts pose with hopeful eyes.

    Ah, really, I want her to go home soon...

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 6 - A New Project

    Just a few days after Dalia''s arrival, Marcel had already led the team back. Dalia, the only one remaining, continued to wander around me without getting bored.Although documents were supposed to be sent from headquarters, I wondered if she was diligently handling her duties. Her unconstrained personality led her to join kitchen work, causing quite a bit of inconvenience.

    "Sheri-chan, what are you doing?"

    "I''m having the maids make meringue."

    "Did Sheri-chan come up with the idea of meringue? I love that."

    Even if praised, I won''t be swayed! Dalia seemed fascinated as the transparent egg whites transformed into fluffy foam.

    "You know, when I get washed, it also turns into foam. Sheri-chan, do you like foam?"

    "It''s just a coincidence."

    Regular soap doesn''t foam much, and Dalia, who hasn''t even used soap, found it unusual. While answering her incessant questions, I watched Cork''s work.

    We''ve been having maids try it for the past few days, and the results are promising enough to try it on Dior. We pay the trial participants separately, but due to its high popularity, selecting a few each time has become quite challenging.

    "This time, I''m making a beauty pack for mothers, not sweets."

    "Wow! Sheri-chan, you''re also doing business for the Sheri Company? You''re amazing even though you''re so small."

    "Difficult tasks are handled by my aide; I just offer a bit of input."

    "It looks delicious, can I eat it?"

    "Well... you can, but it''s not supposed to taste good."

    "Then why add lemon?"

    "Lemons have high beauty benefits. For various skin issues... Well, it''s said that exposure to sunlight isn''t good, but nobles don''t walk outside, so it should be fine. It''s specialized care anyway, not a simple morning pack. And it adds a bit of fragrance."

    "Huh? I don''t really get it, but am I not suitable for this?"

    "It''s fine for the evening. Dalia-sama, you probably just magically cleanse your face in the morning, right?"

    "Yeah, that''s right! Sheri-chan, you''re good at herbalism too?"

    "Uh, herbalism? It''s somewhat related, I guess..."

    The meringue for the pack contains honey and lemon. Despite its appearance being about five times that of lemons from my past life, the taste and fragrance were similar, so I''ve been verifying the effects and side effects since my skincare research.

    It''s mostly a vague sense of improvement, like feeling good or a brightening of the skin. However, the effectiveness of honey, especially honey gathered from flowers with magical properties, was unexpectedly remarkable. Applying it as a lip pack made the lips plump in just a few minutes. While honey alone would be sufficient for moisturizing, I decided to mix it into the meringue pack for pore care this time.

    Carrying the freshly made meringue, I head to Dior''s treatment room. Over the past two years, Dior has created a spa-like space underground.

    The semi-underground treatment room is gently illuminated, with magical lamps softly lighting the floor. The subtle scent of soft roses creates an elegant and relaxing atmosphere. The long, narrow platform made of marble is used for massages and hair washing, heated with magic like a rock bath.

    Embedded in the floor is a shallow circular tub that could fit about three people, and Dior was lounging in it.

    "Sorry for the wait; here''s the new pack."

    "Hehe, I''ve been looking forward to it."

    I hand the meringue to a maid, and she applies it to Dior''s face. The foam remains intact, neatly resting on her face, indicating a successful application.

    However, making meringue packs is foolproof. Even in my past life, when I used only egg yolks, I would whip the leftover egg whites into a foam with a facial net for a pack, so it''s not particularly challenging.

    "If you feel any discomfort on your skin midway, please inform the maid immediately."

    "Yes, I understand. Let''s have tea later. Will you wait upstairs?"

    I retrieve Dalia, who is waiting outside the door, and head to Dior''s salon. S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Spending time together like this has become less bothersome. I thought I was accustomed to dealing with people who don''t listen, but Dalia is not so much a communication issue as she is simply capricious. Moreover, her unnecessarily active mind leads her to argue about every reasoning. In the end, I realized there''s no choice but to let her do as she pleases, and I felt a slight sympathy for Marcel.

    "Why did Dalia-sama want to apprentice under Professor Julius?"

    I ask Dalia, who is nibbling on a cookie. This might be the first time I''ve asked her a question.

    "Huh? Well, that kid... no, Professor Julius is amazing! He hardly leaks out that much magic power, right? Moreover, he releases magic power with a range that even Marcel, a high-ranking noble, can''t match. He''s better at magic manipulation alone than me, you know?"

    I thought I understood Julius''s greatness, but coming from Dalia, the current head of the Magic Guild, it must be quite extraordinary.

    "Sheri-chan, you have a lot of magic power too. Julius-sama was caught off guard because he was distracted by that, and it surprised me."

    "It seems I have an issue with excessive mana flow from my origin, and when I try to control it, I end up petrifying. Currently, it''s flowing freely."

    "Petrification?! Is that okay? You might need to form a contract with a spirit or seal your magic power."

    "Can you really seal magic power?"

    "Yeah, for noble criminals, they might seal it from the origin and drop them down to commoners. Since they can''t live as nobles anymore, petrification is like death for the nobility."

    There seemed to be other methods besides forming a contract with a spirit. Julius probably understood my intentions at that time, as I was the one who expressed a desire to be able to use magic.

    "I''m currently adjusting my magic power and, well, I found a dragon''s child, so I''m letting it absorb magic power for adjustments."

    "Wow, a dragon?! There''s one here?! I want to see!!"

    With a loud noise, Dalia stands up. I might have spoken too much unintentionally. But, I understand... knowing that there''s a dragon and not wanting to see it is incomprehensible.

    Since I''m a bit concerned about leaving Ciel alone, I decided to invite Dalia to my room once. It doesn''t take much time since we''ve moved to the main house. As I enter the room quietly to avoid waking up Ciel, he''s fluttering around the room.

    "Oh, Ciel was awake. Sorry, were you lonely?"

    "Wow~! It''s real! The first time I''ve seen a live dragon!"

    Ciel lands gracefully in my arms, folding his wings. He looks at Dalia with a dignified expression.

    "Wow, it''s dangerously cute! What is this? It''s super calm!"

    "That''s right, that''s right. Ciel is truly well-behaved."

    It was the first time someone appreciated the cuteness of a dragon. Most people either react with fear or

    caution. Julius seemed to be the only one accustomed to it, but he treated Ciel more like a magical beast.

    "Would you like to hold him? Ciel seems interested in Dalia-sama as well."

    "Really?"

    Dalia crouched down a bit and carefully took Ciel in her arms. Whether he understands human kindness or not, Ciel remains calm while being held. He begins to nibble on the decoration attached to Dalia''s mage robe.

    "Aww, so cute! But no, I can feel a lot of magic power being absorbed. Sheri-chan, you''re okay with this?"

    "Is that so... Indeed, dragons seem to feed on magic power."

    "I''ve never heard of dragons absorbing magic power before."

    "Dalia-sama, if there''s ever a dragon extermination mission, could you please guide it to the Demon''s Forest? As it doesn''t crave flesh and blood, if someone with high magic power leads it, it should peacefully reside in an area rich in magic."

    While we might not know if there will be a dragon extermination incident during our lifetime, just having this knowledge might make a difference.

    "That''s a good idea. With an extermination, there''s a risk of the whole team being wiped out. Marcel could act as a decoy!"

    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of approval toward Dalia''s sly smile. Well, it''s not like I disliked her before...

    Returning to Dior''s salon with Ciel in my arms, we resumed our tea party.

    "Is Dior okay with the dragon?"

    "Oh, come to think of it, I haven''t introduced them yet... What should I do if she gets mad?"

    While I had mentioned finding a dragon, there hadn''t been an opportunity to introduce him since he usually stays behind during meals. Dalia reassures, "It''ll be fine," so Ciel joins us as we wait for Dior together.

    "Did I keep you waiting?"

    Dior, polished to a gleam, enters the room. Her gently wavy crimson hair enhances its shine, and her skin has a healthy and vibrant complexion rather than an unnatural whiteness.

    "How was the foam pack?"

    "Yes, it''s incomparable to the previous pack."

    Of course, it wouldn''t be the same. Not properly washing the face and merely wiping it with blood would only make it even rougher. If that image were to persist, it would interfere with the next plan.

    "Mother, are you not using white powder? Your skin is so radiant."

    "That''s right! That foam pack is excellent. Pores are less noticeable, and I think I no longer need white powder!"

    "Sister, seriously, you''re the most beautiful in the world! You''re not using magic, right? Are you using some amazing herbs?"

    Perhaps pleased by Dalia''s praise, Dior seems to have lost the initial tension. It might be due to the daily baths she has been having for the past few days.

    By the way, Dalia still claims that the bathwater gets muddy... On the first day, she happily reported that the water turned gray.

    "Sheriel, do you plan to commercialize that pack too?"

    "No, since it involves live ingredients, selling it would be difficult. It''s easy to make, so I think it would be enough to share the recipe and method with your acquaintances, Mother."

    "Hehe, you''re considerate."

    It might not concern me directly, but even this level of information can become a potent weapon in social circles. Originally, Dior''s beauty, charisma, and aesthetic sense made her highly magnetic, but recently, she''s been revered as a goddess of beauty.

    Alright, it seems she liked the pack. Since Dalia doesn''t seem interested in beauty, we move on to the main topic.

    "Regarding the clay mud we found during the trip, I would like to sell it as cosmetics and beauty products. I brought some samples; would you mind trying them out a bit?"

    "I trust Sheriel, but putting mud on my face... isn''t it messy?"

    "It''s processed clay, not just regular mud. It''s used for treatments locally, so it''s hygienic. Of course, as usual, maids are testing it as well."

    Dalia doesn''t seem to understand the topic, but I made sure to stress the importance of not revealing it.

    The clays brought from Klayla are first turned into powder using a magical drying tool, then crushed to remove impurities like gravel. It seems that excessive drying is also not ideal, and adjustments are still being made.

    Both chocolates and clays rely on how finely the particles can be ground, so the research on pulverization is a win-win situation, killing two birds with one stone.

    After drying and turning them into powder, the color differences become clear. Mixing them together creates a foundation. The healing-effect peach-colored powder is blended with honey and floral water to create a mask.

    While the exact formulation is still under research, I''ve managed to create something that looks promising, so it''s time to reveal it to Dior.

    Preparing a basin and cloth on a separate table, I encourage them to move. When I''m about to stand up, I remember the sleeping Ciel on my lap. As Ciel peeks out from the table, she and Dior lock eyes.

    "Oh, that''s the beautiful scale... I''d like to turn it into a necklace."

    As long as it''s beautiful... Anyway, I''m relieved that she didn''t scold me. No, I''m starting to worry that Ciel''s scales might be unknowingly plucked.

    "When it molts, I''ll give some to Mother as well..."

    "Sheriel-chan! I want some too!"

    Ignoring Dalia''s shout, I guide them to another table. Taking Dior''s hand, I apply the prototype clay pack to her palm.

    "Oh, it''s smooth. No roughness, and it adheres perfectly to the skin."

    "Yes. Leave it for a while, then rinse. It seems to have higher dirt adsorption power than the foam pack you tried today, and it contains a bit of magic, so it should be effective against skin problems."

    Their eyes immediately change. Dalia, who claimed to have no interest in beauty, seemed curious. Does she want to try it?

    "Sheriel-chan, does that mean you crushed magic ore? How extravagant can you get?"

    "It''s clay. Maybe in other places, it becomes a mineral, but here, it seems to be only clay where people can access."

    "Wait, finding magic in clay is an incredible discovery!"

    "Well, then please keep it a secret."

    Even Dior, who showed reluctance towards mud, is now staring at her palm with anticipation. Gently rinsing it with a basin and wiping it lightly with a cloth, her skin is reborn with a plump and translucent texture. Somehow, it feels like something I''ve seen on TV shopping before...

    Prompting her to compare it with the other hand, Dior gazes at both hands in ecstasy.

    "As expected of Sheriel, you''re such a frightening girl...! The hands really reveal your age. Look at this firmness and gloss... splendid."

    "Combine the premium ones and the commercial ones. We''ll see when it''s the right time to expand to the market."

    "Understood."

    Good, she seems to like it quite a bit. Dior tends to monopolize what she likes for about a year around her before gradually spreading it as a

    trend when envy from others accumulates.

    "Well, wait a minute. Isn''t this supposed to be a mother-daughter conversation? Sheriel-chan, what are you exactly!"

    "Dalia, did you forget where you are? It''s normal in the Beriard house."

    Dior, with a slowly rising corner of her mouth, silenced Dalia with a bewitching charm.

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 7 - Breaking Limits

    The magic class, which had been on a short break, resumed. Julius seemed to be examining magical restraints. I had thought he intended for me to decipher them, but he didn''t show me the magical circles. Unable to push Dalia onto Didier, we headed to the usual square beside the tower."Sensei, is it alright if Dalia-sama knows about the class content?"

    "Yeah, it''s just practicing magic with a wand, so there''s no issue."

    "Did you succeed?"

    "Sorry for the delay. Let me show you."

    Julius took out a slender wooden box, carefully opened it, revealing a sparkling pure white wand reflecting the sunlight on the new snow. Simple yet adorned with rose and ivy carvings on the handle, it possessed an artistic beauty.

    "It''s a wonderful wand... Thank you so much! I''ll treasure it!"

    "Wow, this is amazing! What''s the material? It''s not just painted, right?"

    The Forest Lord''s story was vague, explaining it was found during the journey. As she had misunderstood and thought she picked up dragon scales when she found Ciel, we left it at that.

    "But hey, white really exists! Even if we enter the Devil''s Forest, we might find it!"

    "Can''t the Mage Guild enter the Devil''s Forest?"

    "Yeah, it''s off-limits, and the magical energy is too dense. Your sense of direction goes haywire. It interferes with contracts with familiars, so you probably won''t come back if you go deep inside."

    Dalia had entered the forest a few times, barely progressing, and had given up by now. Hearing that, Julius sighed deeply in apparent disbelief.

    "Well then, shall we start practicing magic with the wand? First, grasp the wand and try filling it with your own magic. You should feel it imbued with your magic, like a part of your body."

    Following his instructions, I hold the wand in my hand. It fits comfortably, and at this point, the boundary with the wand is almost indistinct. As I gradually infuse magic, it effortlessly absorbs it without any resistance. After a while, I sense a fleeting feeling as if the wand disappeared from my hand.

    Wait, it''s still in my hand, right? It hasn''t vanished, right?

    "It seems like it''s imbued. With about half your usual magical power, try creating a water ball. Focus your magic not on the palm but on the fingertips, being aware of the wand''s tip."

    Expanding a magical circle in my inner dimension, I infuse magic while concentrating on the wand''s tip. As the magic passes through the circle, a magical circle appears at the wand''s tip, forming a water ball about the size of a balance ball.

    "Huh... It wasn''t supposed to become this big."

    "I see, efficiency seems to increase significantly when the attributes match. Well, maybe the quality of the material matters too. Quite intriguing."

    "This way, it won''t consume much magical power."

    Having Ciel around is truly fortunate. With such efficiency, my magical power might accumulate rapidly.

    Dalia, who I thought was unusually quiet, stared at the water ball without saying a word, frozen.

    "Dalia-sama, is something wrong?"

    "S-Sheri-chan, you''re really seven years old, right? How can you keep the shape of such a large water ball...?"

    Dalia''s voice trembled. Her demeanor was different, making me a bit uneasy. However, as Dalia tried to touch the water ball, I lifted it into the air.

    "Huh! Wait! Let me touch it! Come on!"

    Satisfied with Dalia''s bouncing excitement, I lowered it to eye level. Without hesitation, she stuck her arm into it while still in her clothes. Even though it wasn''t heated, it didn''t feel cold.

    "Amazing, it''s really water. It looks like a glass bead, but it''s definitely water... I''ve never seen such a strong prayer. Shelly-chan... you believe in God, don''t you?"

    Dalia''s smile seemed somewhat resigned and on the verge of breaking. I didn''t understand the meaning behind that smile.

    "Do gods really exist? Though, I don''t think my faith is particularly strong..."

    "Maybe it''s because it''s right after baptism? Keeping that sensation gained through blessings makes prayer stronger, it seems."

    Come to think of it, isn''t imagination considered a form of prayer?

    I don''t believe in gods or Buddha when imagining material things, but due to the concept of praying to a god, maybe my imagination power is lacking.

    "How do you view prayer, Dalia-sama? Do you think about the gods when actually using magic?"

    "Huh? Prayer is just prayer, right? For the water ball, I imagine the Water God, like, granting me the water ball with both hands. I picture a cool male god, but even though it''s my own imagination, it''s a bit scary and not my favorite."

    Dalia laughed as if deflecting something, withdrew her arm from the water ball, and chanted a spell to create a small water ball. I threw my water ball into the distance and carefully observed Dalia''s creation.

    "Dalia-sama, your water ball is beautiful too. It''s not much different from mine, right?"

    "No, no, it''s because it''s small. Just watch."

    Saying that, she dropped the small water ball, and this time, she conjured a large water ball similar to the one I made. However, the blob of water, sagging and distorting, was busy changing shape, perhaps due to the influence of the wind or the disorder of magical energy.

    "See, it doesn''t form into a perfect sphere, right? This is the best I can do. Even in our group, only a few can maintain the shape with this amount. Most just splash it out and call it a day."

    "Hmm, I see. Dalia-sama, could you forget about the image of the male god for a moment and try to imagine only the water ball I made? Since you''ve seen it once, it should be easier to imagine. Include the feel and temperature of the water, just strongly visualize the water ball."

    "Wait, even in prayer?"

    Dalia closed her eyes for a moment and chanted the spell again. This time, while the surface had a faint ripple, it was closer to a sphere compared to the wildly deforming water mass from earlier.

    "Huh! What is this? Shouldn''t I have dedicated the prayer to you, Shelly-chan?"

    "There''s no need for that..." S~?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    At that moment, a large amount of water poured down on the spot. Despite my efforts to handle it from a distance, Dalia seemed to have let her guard down. If she were a student of Julius, she would probably get quite an earful! Julius used warm air to dry us, so there was no risk of getting cold, but Dalia, still soaked, stared at the spot where I had created the water ball.

    "Dalia-sama, if you don''t dry off, you might catch a cold."

    "............"

    There was no response from Dalia. She seemed to be attempting to create another water ball. The gentle smile vanished again, and she seemed oblivious to the droplets hanging from her hair.

    As she quietly chanted a spell, a glass-like water ball floated in the air, perfectly reproducing the one I had created. Truly, the genius leader of

    the Mage Guild.

    "Shelly-chan... Are you a goddess?"

    "Yes?"

    Another playful comment...

    However, Dalia, for a moment, changed her dumbfounded expression to a smile, then crumbled, and drops of water spilled from the corners of her eyes.

    "You know, I hate gods. I love magic so much, and I enjoy sorcery, but why was I born as a mid-level mage? It''s unfair. If I had more magical power, I could use various spells. No gifts, and maybe I''m disliked by the gods. That''s why I sometimes think that maybe my prayers are not enough... I used to think that."

    Tears flowing down Dalia''s cheeks gradually turned into small streams, dropping from her chin.

    Her words, pouring out uncontrollably, seemed like a confession to the gods, yet also like a form of prayer.

    "I studied so hard, tried so desperately to like the gods. I want to play with more magic, experience more things. I thought maybe the gods were watching over me to get this far. But there are limits. I''ve just surpassed that limit... Sheriel, thank you... I''ll come to love magic even more!!"

    Sending a warm breeze to the crying Dalia, who was falling apart, I slightly reconsidered my view of her, realizing that behind her usual selfishness, she carried various internal conflicts.

    "Dalia-sama, surely, you''ll come to love magic even more in the future."

    "Sheriel~! Tell me, is there something else~!?"

    Teaching Dalia non-verbal spells seems like it would lead to something interesting. The feeling of loving magic uncontrollably is too relatable...

    "Sheriel, that''s enough. You have to let go of everything it holds before doing anything more."

    Julius had a devilish smile on his face. Could it be that he allowed the observation of the class for this purpose...

    "I''ll gather them right away! I''ll use all the power I have to be of help!"

    "Is it okay? Marcel-sama mentioned it might lead to the death penalty."

    "It''s fine! I''m a genius, you know? If I can''t handle this, I''m not fit to be the leader!"

    So casual... It doesn''t seem like the reaction of an almost-thirty-year-old adult. Does she really understand? I''ve committed my fair share of sins too, but it''s nothing compared to identity fraud or altering a priest''s records. Oh, right, I also added the crime of harboring Gardo. Both situations are quite serious...

    "Professor Julius too! Please, try not to do anything too bad."

    "What do you mean by ''bad things''? She''s the one committing the crimes."

    Was there a law in this kingdom that considers incitement to be a crime? I''ve only learned the basics of legal matters, but it seems like I should study it sooner rather than later. There are too many people around me barely getting by.

    Aligning my common sense from my previous life with this world''s rules seems necessary sooner rather than later.

    "Leave it to me! If I stay here any longer, I won''t get any more lessons, right?"

    "Yeah, prove that you can be useful, and then we can talk."

    "Yes! Then, I''ll go back right away!! Sheriel-chan, I''ll be back soon! It''s quick with the teleportation gate!"

    Her eyes, tinged with red, were filled with hope. It''s an unwarranted brightness for what she''s about to do.

    "Are you sure it''s okay... Won''t you be immediately arrested upon returning to the capital?"

    "It should be fine. Marcel likes that woman. Besides, he''s likely to choose justice over loyalty. If he believes that protecting a woman is justice, he''ll protect her with all his might."

    "Do you understand the intricacies of romance, Professor!?"

    "If you''ve been paying attention, you should understand, right? Aren''t you the only one who hasn''t noticed?"

    This is ridiculous... Indeed, Marcel tried to take my hair back for Dalia and took care of her attentively. I''m starting to worry if my observation skills are dull compared to Didier''s.

    No, that''s not the real concern...

    Rather than Dalia coming back with Marcel stopping her, saying, "Well, I couldn''t do it after all," it''s more likely that she''ll return with materials for Julius.

    Leaking state secrets and the death penalty. Echoes of temporary memories resonate in my mind.

    "This woman was using her position as a fianc¨¦e to leak state secrets to rebels. Therefore, she will be officially punished by His Majesty the King. Well, execution is certain!"

    Unconsciously, I pressed the center of my chest.

    "Professor, do you intend to kill me?"

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 8 - Betrayal

    Julius, who had failed to baptize me, bestowed his blessings upon me. He gave me a world of magic so exhilarating that it made me tremble. He saved me from the fate of being scorned as incompetent and defective. He also taught me how to prevent petrification, accompanied me in searching for dragons, and thanks to that, I met Ciel.If he intended to kill me, why would he treat me so kindly? Why would he desire classified information of such national importance? These questions slipped out of my mouth.

    "Professor, do you intend to kill me?"

    Julius remained composed, wearing the same detached and immaculate smile as when we first met, looking directly at me.

    "I don''t intend to kill you. What''s the sudden change?"

    My head cooled down, and unnecessary emotions vanished. Just a simple question. And now, various suspicious points that I had avoided thinking about were connecting like pieces of a puzzle.

    "What do you plan to do with me? Was it just a coincidence that Noah came to visit me?"

    I had thought that Noah introduced me to Julius. However, Julius had been watching me even before the day of baptism.

    "Not a coincidence, indeed."

    "Did you learn about my existence through the auction?"

    During the dark auction I attended while traveling, Julius knew that I was the one who was bought.

    Julius pondered for a moment, sighed, and echoed his usual calm voice.

    "You''ve figured it out. At that time, I really wanted to win the bid, but I didn''t have enough funds."

    "Did you also incite the neighboring merchant to teach my mother about blood packs?"

    "Oh, you noticed that too?"

    Dior''s reaction when she first saw Julius might have been strange because she knew Julius''s true identity. If Julius had sent Noah to approach me to keep his identity a secret, he might have eliminated Dior.

    If Dior had died then, Julius might have confidently appeared as a teacher applicant.

    "It seems you didn''t want your true identity to be known. Will you kill me here if I investigate further?"

    "No? Didn''t I say I don''t intend to kill you? Right now, you are the most important to me. I can''t afford to let you die."

    However, Julius''s eyes seemed to warn me not to delve any further. What would happen if I pushed it? Ultimately, Dior was saved. Rather, if that incident hadn''t occurred, the disease would have spread throughout the city without anyone realizing.

    So, the scheming behind the scenes was inconsequential. The reason my cold head turned warm was not because of that.

    "Why did you stay silent until now!"

    "I would have answered if you had asked. In fact, I''m answering now, aren''t I?"

    "Why did you stay silent with such a calm face... Mother was on the brink of death!"

    "Dior and Sergio already know. They know and are using me."

    Huh? Does that mean I was the only one who didn''t know? If I had kept quiet, would I never have found out?

    I''m not sure if I''m angry at Julius''s betrayal or just angry that I was the only one who didn''t know. S~?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    "Professor! Did you think of me as a child and kept silent because of that!?"

    "Sigh... I don''t know what you''re angry about, but since I''ve settled things with them, I thought there was no need to say unnecessary things."

    Unnecessary things? So, it doesn''t concern me because he forgives himself?

    He completely thinks of me as a child. Well, I am a child, but unfortunately, about half of me is an adult!

    "If it was to get close to me, then I am also involved."

    "Indeed, it was to obtain you. However, situations always change. I currently have no intention of doing anything to them, and what''s the benefit of specifically telling you?"

    "Professor, do you only see me as a tool? Don''t you see me as a person, someone to trust... Is that not necessary?"

    A boiling sensation surged through my blood, and my eyes began to feel hot.

    Julius raised an eyebrow and tilted his head slightly, as if he didn''t understand.

    It''s frustrating. It''s frustrating that my feelings don''t get through, that I''m not understood.

    "I''ve done my best to gain trust, but was it not enough?"

    "So, if you gain trust and no longer have a use for me, you''ll kill me, right?"

    "I''ve said multiple times that I don''t intend to kill you... Why are you fixating on that?"

    "It''s a secret!"

    I''ll never tell Julius about my past life or dreams. Even if it seems inexplicable and I suffer because I don''t understand the reason, I''ll just have to deal with it.

    I know my pursuit has become disjointed. But right now, I''m too angry to think rationally.

    "Sigh, it''s become troublesome."

    "What did you just say? Troublesome? Is talking to me troublesome?"

    "No, it''s not that... Just calm down a bit."

    "Oh, I see. Understood. If talking is troublesome, then words are unnecessary, right?"

    I poured all my anger into the staff Julius made for me. In an instant, I unleashed ice magic. The rapidly deployed magic was ice. It would suit the cool face of the man in front of me.

    I sent an extremely large block of ice at Julius with all my might. With a deafening roar that shook the air, ice shards scattered, turning the surroundings pure white with vapor.

    As the white mist drifted in the wind, I could see Julius, unruffled, shaking his head. It seems he had blocked it with a shield.

    "Sheriel, stop. It''s dangerous, isn''t it?"

    If ice doesn''t work, how about fire? I quickly generate the next magic circle.

    Releasing boiling emotions along with magical power, like a tantrum from an upset child crying out.

    "If you don''t want to kill me, then I''m safe, right?"

    I launch a large fireball at Julius, who is using the previous ice block as a shield. The range is wide, but it doesn''t melt the ice. So, I compress the flames without changing the magical power. However, once again, it''s blocked by some other shield. How about raising the temperature then? I''ll circulate oxygen within the fireball.

    I quickly assemble the incantation. A crackling fireball is formed, and I aim it straight at Julius.

    Oh, everything is so bothersome. I just want to focus on magic.

    Replacing tears with magical power...

    Replacing screams with magic...

    Why can''t you understand?

    One large explosion follows another, and between the drifting smoke, burnt vegetation is visible.

    "Sheriel, my apologies. I didn''t expect you to be this angry."

    "Why are you apologizing when I''m the one who''s angry!? What are you apologizing for? Do you even understand?"

    I am not the Sheriel from the dream. I''m not a person who, despite being skewered from behind, only thinks about being useful to Julius. This is resistance against the future.

    After an exceptionally large magical attack, there was the sound of rubble collapsing with the smoke. Julius, who was in front of me, looked flustered for the first time and ran towards me.

    It felt like the day had suddenly turned dark, but then I found myself enclosed in Julius

    ''s arms. The ground shook, and a tremendous low sound reverberated throughout my body. Julius''s arms, which usually held me firmly, felt uneasy this time.

    Julius was quite panicked...

    When the sound stopped, and my body regained some freedom, I pushed against Julius''s chest with both arms. It was dark around us, but light shone through the gaps in the debris. Julius must have protected me with a shield or barrier.

    "Why didn''t you use teleportation, Professor?"

    "...I didn''t think of it on the spot."

    "You were desperate."

    "It''s only natural. But I''ll do that next time."

    "There won''t be a next time. I hate you, Professor. But thank you for saving me."

    Julius sighed heavily once, and with a somewhat awkward voice, replied, "Yeah," and used teleportation magic to get out of the rubble.

    Looking at it again, the garden was in terrible shape. The tower was partially collapsed, the trees in the backyard were scorched, and the panicked voices of soldiers mixed with the sound of a flute playing in the distance.

    I became somewhat calmer, but I still didn''t feel like talking to Julius. I turned my face away, and Sergio and Didier came running towards us.

    "What''s going on!?"

    "Please ask the Professor. I''m not feeling well, so I''ll go back to my room."

    "Huh? What happened? Did you two have a fight? Sheriel, wait!"

    Sergio also knew everything but didn''t tell me anything. I felt that if I opened my mouth now, only emotional words would come out, so I left the scene in silence.

    "Julius, what is going on?"

    "...It seems I''ve upset her quite a bit."

    Returning to my room alone, Mary and Sarah hurriedly greeted me.

    "Miss Sheriel, why are you alone? Usually, Professor Julius escorts you."

    "...I don''t want to talk about the professor."

    Whether Mary sensed it or not, she immediately brewed a warm cup of tea for me. Changing into fresh clothes, I moistened my dry throat with tea, and gradually, the tangled emotions seemed to loosen.

    I might have gone a bit too far... But it''s Professor''s fault, I think...

    A knocking sound on the door, and Mary announces Didier''s visit. I don''t want to talk to anyone right now, but it seems I can''t avoid it. I let Didier in, and Mary and Sarah leave the room.

    "Sheriel, are you okay...? Or not. Did you have a fight with Julius?"

    "It''s not a fight. I just got angry one-sidedly."

    "It''s rare to see Sheriel angry. What happened? Tell me."

    Didier is not showing amusement; he is waiting for my words.

    "Did you know, Big Brother, that Professor manipulated a fraudulent merchant?"

    "Ah, somehow."

    "Don''t you think anything about it?"

    "Mother and Father don''t seem to care, and I know there''s no hostility towards Julius now. So, it''s not a big deal anymore. Sheriel should be aware of that too, right?"

    Despite having strong attachment to the family, everyone forgives Julius due to the fact that he ultimately saved them and by observing Julius''s current behavior. I understand that.

    "It just made me mad that I was the only one who didn''t know..."

    "You just didn''t want to know, right? You realized it several times, didn''t you?"

    ...That''s right, I deliberately avoided that realization. I didn''t want to believe that Julius, the teacher, who might eventually kill me, would want to harm me. Deft Didier unravels my emotions by delving into the nuances of my heart.

    "Maybe learning magic was fun, and you didn''t want to let go of your current life."

    In the end, I was also behaving the way I wanted. I pretended not to notice the ominous feeling, procrastinating. I didn''t want to stop learning magic.

    So, in truth, I''m not angry about not knowing.

    "In your dream, Julius killed Sheriel, right? I''m curious why it happened, but right now, Sheriel is more important. Otherwise, there''s no way we could get close to you, right?"

    But Julius values me only as a useful tool. I wanted to be useful, and that feeling hasn''t changed.

    ...I wanted to be recognized for more than just being a tool. I didn''t want to lose to that dream.

    "I wanted to be treated properly as a person. I already know that the dream is not my future. That''s why I hoped Professor would see me not just as a tool but as a person."

    "So, you were disappointed because your expectations were not met?"

    "Because, Professor, you don''t even know why I''m angry? It''s like dealing with Father; he really doesn''t understand."

    I see... Perhaps, because I''ve gotten used to Sergio, who killed my family, used me as a tool, and is supposed to kill me in the future, I''m already recognizing Julius as family.

    "I might need to graduate from the professor''s teachings..."

    "Really? Probably, Julius is the only one who can teach Sheriel magic, you know?"

    "...That''s the problem. Big Brother, you seem to like the professor quite a bit."

    "Well, yeah. Julius is more closed off emotionally than we are. It''s gradually opening up, and it''s interesting. I''m curious about why that happened too."

    Oh no... because it''s my family...

    Before I realized it, the haze that had settled in my chest had cleared. Talking to Didier helped me sort out my feelings.

    "Big Brother, thank you. I''m fine now."

    "When you''ve calmed down, make up with him, okay? Julius was quite upset, you know?"

    "Is he upset because he couldn''t manipulate me as he wanted?"

    "Well, that might be part of it."

    Didier laughs with a cheerful demeanor.

    I went about it the wrong way. Even if I throw emotions at them like a child crying out, humans like Sergio and Julius won''t understand me. Finally, my mind started working as usual, and I began to ponder how to handle this.

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 9 - Juliuss Challenge

    After Sheriel''s departure, in the backyard still filled with sparks and dust, Julius was perplexed by the unexpected turn of events.Not because his scheming had been exposed.

    He had confidently assumed Sheriel wouldn''t let go of her role as his student, even if her knowledge included his involvement. Both Dior and her husband Sergio, aware of Julius''s role, had used it to their advantage.

    Julius''s confusion stemmed from Sheriel''s inexplicable anger.

    "Julius, what could make Sheriel so angry?"

    "She found out about Dior. She blamed me for not telling her."

    Sergio clapped his hands, understanding evident on his face. But soon, he tilted his head.

    "But didn''t we say she seemed fine with it? Sheriel might scold me instead of you, you know."

    "Is that so? That''s why I''m puzzled; I don''t know why she''s so angry."

    As he pondered how things had come to this, Sheriel''s tone began to carry anger when discussing Dior''s situation.

    "Our precious garden turned into a battlefield just because of that?"

    "No, I casually mentioned it got complicated, and it started from there."

    Sergio sighed heavily, placing a reassuring hand on Julius''s shoulder.

    "You''re still quite the child, Julius. Refrain from calling women troublesome. Even Dior might turn the castle into an inferno."

    "Even if you say ''women,'' she''s not really a child. Sheriel is smart, but she''s not the kind of girl who seeks to be treated as a lady, right?"

    Despite countering Sergio, memories of Sheriel getting angry at being treated like a child surfaced.

    Things had become truly troublesome. Julius, usually adept at providing the words others wanted to hear, couldn''t understand why it didn''t work today. He was puzzled over it.

    "Sheriel is a Beriard, you know? Julius, you understand she''s not just a child by appearance?"

    "Sheriel... Although she has the thinking capacity of an adult, her ideas are whimsical and childlike. She picks up anything, has a tendency to prefer animals over people, and her compassion for others relies on an ethical sense that prioritizes doing what''s right over emotions. But, I don''t quite understand that ethical sense. Did she mix something strange in with Beriard''s education? And even though she should be dull with her own matters, she showed so much anger today. It''s really incomprehensible."

    Sergio burst into laughter without hiding anything, patting Julius''s shoulder several times. Frowning at what could be so amusing, Julius fell silent in front of Sergio, who wore the delighted expression of a pleased parent.

    "If you understand that much, it''s sufficient. I''ll tell you, Sheriel''s mental age isn''t much different from Didier''s. Although Father criticized her as immature, be careful not to underestimate her; you might face some consequences."

    "I''ve already faced consequences. Look at this disaster. If it weren''t for me, I''d be dead. Moreover, she freely cast spells with the staff I made, draining a considerable amount of magical power." S?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

    Julius was at a loss about what to do next. Whenever there was a goal before, he could weave strategies like intricate spider silk to reach it. However, regarding Sheriel, the events had left him uncertain about the correct course of action.

    As Sergio had said, he had expected Sheriel to be amazed but accepting. Regardless of the trigger, he believed she valued acquiring magic skills.

    It was too late when he thought he should apologize. Asked what he was apologizing for, he couldn''t provide an answer.

    For the first time, Julius realized that human relationships were incredibly complex.

    For Julius, people''s hearts were mere information. If he could decipher what the other person wanted, all he had to do was return it.

    In that sense, Didier, a thinker with similar thoughts, was both troublesome and an easy opponent. Understanding our intentions without being told and not reproaching us for it. Minor provocations were enjoyable banter, and the feeling of being seen through added a pleasant stimulation.

    Sheriel, on the other hand, intrigued him in a different way. Giving her something would elevate it to an unexpected direction, returning it multiplied.

    This time it took a wrong turn...

    Is Sheriel still angry? Although accustomed to rejection from others, it felt uncomfortable. She seemed concerned about being killed by me, but I never treated Sheriel roughly. Did she associate it with how I treated Dalia?

    Honestly, I''m still undecided on how to handle Sheriel. Initially, indeed...

    "Sincerely, you have no choice but to apologize."

    Sergio''s voice interrupted Julius''s thoughts.

    "Do you, a Beriard, understand the meaning of sincerity?"

    "Yes, of course. Do you know how much I''ve done to gain Didier''s forgiveness? First and foremost, gifts are essential. I once spent half a day reciting poems expressing my love for Didier. I even took a whole day off work and went to the bedroom---oh, excuse me, it was too early for children, wasn''t it?"

    What is this man misunderstanding? Julius stared at Sergio with a disdainful look.

    "Completely useless. Couldn''t you use Didier as an example?"

    "That''s why you get scolded for treating her like a child. Anyway, listen to Sheriel''s story and apologize properly. Hasn''t Sheriel cooled down by now?"

    In the end, Julius, without a clear plan, decided to head to Sheriel''s room. Stepping on the crunching, unruly grass, Sergio''s voice followed from behind.

    "Wait, what about this garden?! Fix it properly later! The castle is falling apart in just a few days!"

    Certainly, both Gardo and Dalia were my doing. If Sergio finds out, I''ll owe him even more. Julius sighed softly at the thought.

    What am I doing here? Repairing the garden to please a child... But, this might be considered part of peaceful daily life.

    Approaching Sheriel''s room, when he lifted his right hand to knock on the door, he hesitated. Perhaps it''s better to wait a little longer. She''s probably still angry. No, if I wait too long, she might completely distance herself. What state is Sheriel in now? Julius faced a dilemma he had never considered before, causing his cheeks to twitch involuntarily.

    By the way, I haven''t prepared the gift Sergio mentioned. Should I have Owens prepare it, or should I postpone the visit? As he pondered, the door swung open, and Didier came out.

    "You''re late. Make sure to apologize properly, Professor Julius."

    Didier tapped Julius''s shoulder with a smile that carried a hint of implication, then continued out of the room.

    With a resigned feeling, Julius knocked on the still-open door.

    "May I come in?"

    "Oh, what do you need, Lord Julius?"

    The chilly, transparent voice carried a sense of authority, even within its childishness. It was impressive to discover this side of her. Saying, "Let''s talk a bit," Sheriel called for a maid and had tea prepared.

    "Please, have a seat. I apologize for causing you trouble again."

    Sheriel''s eyes were like cold gemstones. There was no trace of anger, sadness, or even the warmth that should have existed before. For some reason, Julius found her emotionless gaze

    unpleasant.

    "I''m sorry."

    "What are you apologizing for?"

    "I couldn''t understand the reason for your anger and ended up saying it was troublesome."

    "No, I became too emotional. I apologize for not being able to explain calmly, Lord Julius."

    Sheriel''s apology drew a clear line in front of Julius.

    She does this even at seven years old.

    He regretted his carelessness, realizing he had angered a truly troublesome opponent.

    "I genuinely apologize. I''m sorry for treating you like a child."

    "It''s fine. As you can see, I am a child. Perhaps everyone didn''t tell me because I''m not worth talking about. Please overlook the tantrums of an inadequate child."

    Indeed, if one can''t be dealt with seriously, it becomes frustrating.

    In this situation, Julius felt something he had lost long ago returning.

    "I thought I could easily manipulate your emotions. I couldn''t understand why you were angry. Like Sergio and Didier, I thought you would prioritize current gains over the process. I thought if I told you that you''re different from Gardo and Dalia--- that you''re the most important to me, you would understand. It was my negligence."

    Sheriel didn''t respond. Her blue eyes, still impossible to read, stared vacantly at the cup in her hands.

    "I never intended to treat you rudely. I''ve shared my knowledge and skills generously, doing my best to fulfill your desires. So, I don''t understand what went wrong. Please, help me understand your feelings."

    Quietly placing the cup down, Sheriel gazed at Julius and replied with a flat voice, "Is it because you value me as a useful tool? Just like you would treat the horn of the Lord of the Forest with care? It''s the same thing."

    Julius didn''t grasp what she was saying. If not that, then what? He was about to slip and say something like, "Regardless, I still cherish you," but stopped just in time.

    "Lord Julius, people don''t engage with others solely for utility. It''s true that Beriards, except for family, see others as nothing more than tools. However, I thought of you as a brother or someone like Mary, as family. So, when I learned that Lord Julius didn''t see me that way but as just another person, it made me sad."

    Sheriel''s momentarily lonely eyes, shown unexpectedly, evoked a strange and nostalgic feeling.

    "Why do you think I''m treating you as a tool?"

    "Well... I understand. Treating people with care isn''t that simple. Lord Julius, you''re good at pretending to cherish, though."

    Sheriel couldn''t know what Julius was intending to do. Still, her words, forecasting the future as if seeing through everything, introduced a new concept to Julius.

    For Julius, family was merely a formal concept. Smiles directed at him and warm words were all constructed, and he believed that was how human interactions worked.

    "Sorry, it seems a bit challenging for me."

    He understood that an apology wouldn''t solve everything. Fundamentally, their perspectives were different. What Sheriel sought was something he didn''t possess, even if he gave her what she wanted.

    "Is it difficult?"

    "Oh, yes. I don''t draw lines between others and family. I only see them as competent or incompetent, whether they become a hindrance or not. I can''t understand the sadness of being treated as a tool."

    Should I have forcefully concealed it? Should I have observed Sheriel''s movements a bit longer and acquired appropriate behavior before approaching her?

    When he thought about it, he felt a slight joy. It was too late. However, even if he took his time, gaining a genuine sense might not be guaranteed.

    "Lord Julius, do you think of yourself as a tool too?"

    "Yes, we all use and are used by each other. That''s how the world works. There''s no good or bad in that."

    A faint shadow passed over Sheriel''s eyes, and a sigh that seemed to surrender something escaped her.

    Did I disappoint her? However, there''s nothing I can do about it. Even if I pretended to understand now, she would probably see through it.

    "I understand. With this, the role of a teacher is over, right?"

    Deciding it was pointless to stay longer, Julius stood up. As if interrupting his movement, Sheriel''s resolute voice echoed.

    "Lord Julius, would you like to make a deal with me?"

    "A deal? Are you okay with dealing with someone like me?"

    Observing Sheriel''s unexpected words, her silver-thread-like shining hair, transparent white skin, and sapphire-like eyes with long, fringed white eyelashes, Julius felt like she possessed a determined will as she gazed into the distance.

    "Yes, I''m satisfied now. Please, teach me magic again. Share all the knowledge you have with me. Be my hands and feet, assist me in realizing whatever I come up with. Protect me with all your might so that I won''t die. In return, I''ll help you, Lord Julius."

    A chuckle unintentionally escaped Julius. She''s consistent in her demands, even after criticizing others so thoroughly. However, he had already come to recognize Sheriel as an equal. It wasn''t about using her unilaterally; he felt the need to demonstrate his own value to her.

    "You''re truly... Haha... Seems like you''re better at manipulating people''s feelings than I am. Since I met you, I''ve been constantly surprised."

    "Take it as a compliment."

    "Will you forgive me then?"

    "This time only, alright? There won''t be a next time. Try to become a bit more human-like, will you?"

    Sheriel''s cheeks puffed up, finally showing some emotion. Despite being manipulated by a little girl, Julius found himself strangely relieved.

    To be more human-like, huh...

    "As you wish."

    With a respectful bow, Sheriel turned her face away with a dismissive "Hmph!" But the coldness from earlier was gone.

    A new challenge was added to the difficulties Julius faced.

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 10 - Restoration

    The next day, various repairs were underway in the gardens of Beriard Castle.Those involved in the work were individuals who had been implicated in the destruction of the castle.

    Dalia, who had intended to return to the capital in the morning, was now tasked with repairing the watchtower.

    "It looks worse when you see it again."

    "With the amount of magic you unleashed... How was the staff''s usability?"

    "Yes! The magical energy flows smoothly, and the completion of the array improves! I really like it."

    The magic circle created with the staff consisted of flawless, beautiful lines, much like using a compass or ruler. It seemed that activating it manually caused slight distortions, which went unnoticed until now.

    Therefore, using the staff resulted in efficient magic utilization, significantly enhancing the effects even for basic spells like the water sphere. Regardless of the reason, I thought it was good to have experimented with various practical applications.

    "By the way, I''ll have you spill everything this time."

    Trimming burnt branches, Julius used strength enhancement to lift a broken trunk. When I applied healing magic, it rapidly returned to its original state with crackling sounds.

    Complex living beings like humans and animals wouldn''t heal to this extent if heavily damaged, but it seemed manageable for plants.

    "You also helped with Gardo''s escape, right?"

    "That''s right."

    "You were almost killed, you know? Please think about your methods a bit."

    "You shouldn''t lose to ordinary people. And besides, Noah was nearby, so safety was ensured."

    Julius remains unchanged in his manner. Ultimately, I have no complaints. Even if I had known in advance that Licht''s father was falsely accused, I probably wouldn''t have done anything.

    "You did it to use Lady Dalia anyway, didn''t you? Please don''t send Lady Dalia to the executioner''s block."

    "Huh? Weren''t you disliking her? And since she wants to help for her own desires, I think it''s her responsibility."

    "Wasn''t it you who manipulated her? It leaves a bad taste."

    I''m not particularly fond of Dalia, but I don''t dislike her either. It would be unpleasant if acquaintances died because of us. Julius claims his goal is ancient records, but his methods are too extreme.

    "Professor, you''re not plotting world domination or something, right? I won''t assist in ambitions that cause a lot of sacrifices."

    "To think you''d have such a childish idea. Well, I''ll handle it properly."

    Julius, who sees human hearts and lives as mere resources, seems similar to Didier but fundamentally different. Beriard lacks compassion and empathy for others, but it can love its own. It understands the emotions others possess. Didier understands but doesn''t care. Julius, on the other hand, seems to lack an understanding of emotions altogether.

    It''s not a matter of which is better; both are rather undesirable. However, considering Didier''s statement about being "closed off emotionally," Julius''s unconscious cruelty feels somewhat sad.

    "What does the professor think of Owens?"

    "Owens... He''s undoubtedly competent, and finding a replacement would be challenging. In that sense, I treat him with importance."

    "Professor, I hope you can become more human-like someday..."

    Julius smirks joyfully and says, "You''ll teach me, right?" Spare me. It''s becoming ridiculous to be angry at Julius, whom I thought was perfect until now, for being more emotionally challenged than Didier.

    Initially, I thought of reciprocating if he was using us, but competing with someone who doesn''t understand emotions seemed futile.

    Leveling the beaten soil and applying healing magic, the grass rapidly grew.

    "Taking lessons on human emotions wouldn''t seem very effective for the professor. After all, he understands right and wrong."

    "I do understand to some extent. Actually, I''ve received that education too."

    "Huh? Oh, so you knew Lady Dalia''s mother?"

    It seems it was before he knew of my existence. There was no direct acquaintance, but Julius''s parents apparently consulted Didier about education on human emotions.

    I had thought he was raised by Noah in the mountains, but it turns out he received noble education conventionally, deepening the mystery.

    However, Julius didn''t reveal any more about his past.

    "How do we fix the tower?"

    "We can remove the debris, but for actual construction, magic won''t be of much help."

    "Oh? Then what about Lady Dalia?"

    "She can use magic to clear obstacles, and the rest will be entrusted to carpenters."

    It seems only Gardo can restore it on his own. While sorting through the fallen rubble, we tirelessly teleport it to another location.

    "It''s a mundane task. Can''t we just fix it with a wave of magic?"

    "There''s no magic that is convenient. If you insist, you can come up with a solution."

    Hmm. Magic related to time is impossible without knowing the attribute, so it seems challenging. If only there were words related to gravity, we could swiftly clean up everything. sea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I still desire ancient records..."

    "I knew you would. If you understand, it''s fine."

    "I''m tired of this. Shall we teleport this entire section?"

    "Is it okay? What if there are valuables left?"

    I checked the lower part of the remaining tower with a light spell, but there didn''t seem to be any recognizable rooms.

    My room has already been cleared, so if there''s anything forgotten, I can search for it later.

    "It seems fine. Let''s erase it all."

    "Alright, then let''s start the incantation."

    The two of us begin chanting the invocation. This scale of teleportation is originally a grand magic that requires multiple participants and only has a magic circle. However, I had transcribed the chant from memory. Julius remembers everything, so we can generate the array through chanting. Sending off the partially destroyed tower with a sense of pride, I think about how much he has grown during our journey.

    "Hey! Lord Julius!? Please refrain from summoning me suddenly; I was just..."

    In the midst of moving, Owen steadies himself while maintaining balance. When our eyes meet, he straightens up as if nothing happened.

    "Was it with Lady Sheriel?"

    "Sorry for the sudden summons. We were inviting you for tea, but it seems the professor called you out so inconsiderately."

    Inviting the busy Owen might have been troublesome. Nonetheless, he smiles, "It''s an honor," and accepts.

    Everyone gathers in the shared lounge, and Owen and Gardo also take their seats as prompted.

    "Since we have maids to handle serving, please have a seat. There are things I want to discuss as well."

    With Gardo nervously clanking in his armor beside him, Owen elegantly sips tea. In this setting, his dignity doesn''t seem that of a mere servant, naturally blending into the surroundings.

    After gently placing the cup down, Owen gazes at Sheriel and Didier with a serious expression.

    "Lady Sheriel, Lord Didier, I would like to take this opportunity to apologize. I deeply regret causing great inconvenience to the Beriard family. I sincerely apologize for that."

    As Owen, a servant, he probably knew everything. And it seems he''s also aware of yesterday''s incident.

    Crack! A sound resonates as Gardo accidentally breaks the cup in his hand. How strong is his grip...

    "I apologize! I prefer standing after all!"

    Gardo stands as if jumping away from his seat.

    Rather than forcing him, we end up sitting around the table with the four of us.

    I turn to Owen again.

    "Lord Owen, you believe in Professor Julius, don''t you? If so, since the fault lies with Professor Julius, I don''t intend to blame you, Lord Owen."

    It is a servant''s duty to serve the master. While it is necessary to correct the master if they are wrong, if the servant believes in the justice of the master, there''s no other choice.

    "Thanks to Lady Sheriel''s broad-mindedness, Lord Julius was saved... So, why are we gathered like this today?"

    Glancing at Gardo, Owen slightly opens his eyes.

    "Meeting face to face with knowledge of each other''s circumstances might be awkward, right? I just wanted to have a conversation once."

    From there, it turned into a pleasant tea party. Owen reveals how much he''s been working on Julius, and Julius, with a composed face, dismisses it with a "So what?"

    Didier observes Julius with a smile.

    "Did Gardo realize that he was being guided by Professor Julius?"

    "W-Well... Initially, I was skeptical about being a demon''s envoy, but when I saw Lord Julius''s aura here, I understood everything."

    Here, Didier starts laughing, shaking his shoulders so much that he can''t even hold a cup. I have a bad feeling about this.

    "Hahaha! I can''t believe Julius is a demon?"

    "I apologize! Even though I was told not to reveal it by Lord Sergio... Everyone here knows, right?"

    "Ahahaha! I see, yeah. Everyone knows, so it''s fine. Don''t worry about it!"

    Julius glares at Didier, and indeed, Julius''s emotional state is not human-like, so being called a demon isn''t that far-fetched.

    "Do those who are devoted to Julius notice that he is a demon?"

    "Yes, most of them usually die halfway through."

    Ugh... But I understand. I died in a dream, too.

    "I''ll tell you this, they died on their own. I didn''t lay a hand on them."

    Julius frowns, appealing with a troubled expression.

    "Professor, it''s fine, but please develop emotional sensitivity as a human soon. Just mimicking the form won''t work."

    At that moment, he quickly returns to his usual cool expression, lightly clicks his tongue, and looks away.

    "Is it okay with Lady Sheriel? I mean, Lord Julius isn''t exactly of good character, right?"

    "I''ve gotten used to it in Beriard. His bad personality is on par with my older brother''s."

    Owen looks wide-eyed, seemingly having traveled to another world. What brought Owen back was Didier''s voice.

    "Anyway, yesterday, when Sheriel got angry, it was just a childish whim, right? I was happy to see that my sister is still in her cute phase."

    My cheeks suddenly feel hot. My face must be completely red.

    "Big brother! It''s not such a simple matter! Even big brother would get angry if he were used by others, right!?"

    "What are you saying? If someone approaches with the intention of using me, I''ll use them back if they seem useful, or dispose of them if they''re not. Well, if you later realize the other party''s intentions without noticing them at first, it''s understandable to feel embarrassed and want to vent your anger, but..."

    "Huh??"

    Julius nods knowingly, and it seems like he might return to his murderous intent. Am I the one at fault? Am I silly and selfish?

    No, no, it''s not good to get angry here. If I destroy the salon today, I''ll become a problem child with no self-control.

    "Well, it seems Beriard''s treatment was correct. So, Sheri..."

    "Professor, do you want to be punched again?"

    Staring sharply, Julius falls silent. After that, I gave a lengthy lecture. Today, with Owen present, it''s reassuring.

    "----Do you both understand!? Don''t needlessly hurt others! Please consider the inconvenience to those around you. Got it?"

    "How much is considered needless?"

    "Don''t say things like my brother does! Moreover, it''s from four years ago! Professor, aren''t you the child here!?"

    Didier, looking at Julius triumphantly, seems unaware of how petty their quarrel is. "I''m tired... Maybe as long as I don''t break the law, it''s fine. It''s my responsibility, and I''m not at fault, right?"

    On this day, I learned that the lessons of humanity do not nurture the human heart.

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 11 - Walpurgis Night - Part 1

    On the night marking the end of winter, I trembled slightly beneath my robe, facing my first social gathering.The chill of the night had already started to fade, and the early summer sunlight would soon flood the surroundings. Despite the slight chill in the night breeze, it wasn''t the reason for my trembling.

    "Sheriel will surely outshine any noble at the gathering tonight. Perhaps I should ask Julius to create an instant portrait. It would be wonderful to immortalize this moment of Sheriel forever."

    Didier, with slicked-back hair loosely tied behind, spoke enthusiastically with a radiant smile, resembling a character from a storybook.

    Opposite him, Dior''s skin was lustrous without a hint of powderiness, her ruby-red hair intricately braided. Escorting Dior was Sergio, impeccably groomed, exuding an air of flawless handsomeness.

    This was the nobility in earnest... My sense of stature, sandwiched between their overwhelming auras, seemed to vanish.

    I shouldn''t have a modest appearance except for my hair color. However, one can''t control their aura. I was anxious it might lend credibility to the rumor of my slave origin, making me feel uneasy.

    First time in the capital, first time in the palace. Tonight, nobles invited from across the kingdom would celebrate the end of winter in glamorous attire.

    However, not all nobles were invited. Directly invited nobles were mostly upper-class, and a house with an invitation from the palace could invite up to three other nobles. Being invited to the capital''s night event on Walpurgis Night was a kind of status symbol.

    At the entrance, Sergio presented the invitation, handed over the robe, and obtained permission after inspection of weapons and magical tools.

    "Sheriel, are you scared? Don''t worry, I''ll protect you."

    "Thank you, big brother."

    Unable to express how intimidating they were, I reluctantly steeled myself. If I continued to shrink, even a timid cat would surpass me.

    A bell rang, and a composed voice announced, "The Beriard family, please enter." The gazes of many people already gathered at the venue focused as Sergio walked, and a path naturally formed.

    "That''s Beriard''s..."

    "Truly devoid of color."

    "Doesn''t it look like a silver thread? I wonder if the rumor about having no magical power is true."

    Whispers, just loud enough to be heard if you intended to listen, reached my ears one after another due to my enhanced hearing. For someone not as skilled in mind-reading as Didier, it was a valuable source of information.

    "Here comes Lady Sheriel! Let''s go greet her!"

    "Hey, wait!"

    I recognized the lovely voice and involuntarily stopped to search for its owner. Yes, that voice is...

    "Is this Sheriel''s friend candidate? Show me."

    "Please don''t say anything rude, okay?"

    In response to Didier''s unsettling remark, I tightened my grip on his arm.

    Walking to the back of the long carpet laid in the center, I bowed to the royal seat in the sky before turning around. Coming through the crowd was Giselle, whom I met at the debut tea party. Hurriedly following her from behind would be her brother, Virgil.

    For my first participation this year, I had Giselle''s family, who left a good impression at the tea party, invited.

    "Lady Sheriel, greetings on Walpurgis Night. I''ve been looking forward to meeting you. How long I''ve yearned for this day."

    Giselle, with a small bird-like voice, cutely greeted and expressed joy with an innocent smile, lightening my heart.

    "Lady Giselle, good day. I''m also delighted to be with Lady Giselle."

    I could tell that the surroundings were focused on our exchanged words. Giselle, whose expression changed slightly, seemed to be alarmed by Didier''s gaze, but the owner of the glance turned out to be Didier next to him.

    Despite telling him not to be rude!

    "I, I sincerely apologize, Lord Didier. Nice to meet you. My name is Giselle."

    Realizing that Didier was scrutinizing her as if inspecting, Giselle probably noticed she got the order of greetings wrong. However, Didier was merely observing, so I discreetly nudged him with my elbow, urging him not to exert unnecessary pressure.

    "Nice to meet you, Miss Giselle. So, you''re Virgil''s little sister, Sheriel''s friend?"

    Didier smiled warmly, causing Giselle to blush. No, don''t be fooled by that face...

    Even though he knew from the beginning that she was Virgil''s sister, he intended to dispel Giselle''s wariness with a feigned joy in the coincidence.

    Sergio and the others also received greetings from Giselle''s parents. They exchanged words with smiles, taking glasses.

    "Sergio, was it appropriate for us to receive this precious slot?"

    "Of course. Having Giselle here will be reassuring for Sheriel, especially since it''s her first night event."

    Yet, Giselle''s father, Githon, still seemed apologetic, sweating on his forehead.

    Escort knights are not allowed at the night event. Therefore, directly invited upper-class nobles can invite the families of escort knights within one or two slots. It''s rare for a family to not have any guards at all.

    Of course, with a magic barrier in place, safety inside the venue is guaranteed. Kingdom knights are on guard for potential external attacks.

    "Virgil, if you keep staring at Sheriel like that, I might have to use your eyeballs as a snack with my drink."

    Unexpectedly, my grip tightened upon hearing unsettling words.

    "I apologize; manners slipped my mind due to your overwhelming beauty."

    "I like that sincere part of yours."

    What an odd conversation...

    Virgil already seems drunk, blushing like Giselle. However, his soft smile, similar to Giselle''s, brings a comforting sense of relief.

    "Brother Didier has finally made a friend, too."

    "Virgil is not a friend. He''s supposed to become a deputy assistant from next term."

    Currently in the background investigation period, Didier adds, "It''s not confirmed yet," implying that Sergio''s invitation to Giselle might have been to avoid a private interview.

    Either way, it''s good for Didier to have more sensible people around him. Taking care of Didier, who is currently the only proper deputy assistant, must be challenging for Dirk.

    "Please take care of my brother. If he starts saying strange things, please stop him."

    "Yes, leave it to me."

    Without worrying about forced conversation, the night event started smoothly. We filled our stomachs a bit with the lavish meat dishes and fruits on the table, and I sipped lightly carbonated fruit water. The lukewarm grape water, just a step before alcohol, was somewhat difficult to drink.

    After enjoying a pleasant time, the sound of a bell announcing the arrival of the royal family echoed.

    "His Majesty, the King, is entering."

    Following the king, Alphonse and Lyra walked side by side. We kneeled on the floor, lowering our heads. We quietly listened to the king''s words celebrating Walpurgis Night.

    Although there was a bit of fatigue visible, the dignified low voice

    resonated within the venue.

    "----I look forward to tomorrow''s ceremony. Now, everyone, enjoy to your heart''s content. Thank you for Walpurgis Night." sea??h the Novel?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The night event, officially starting with the king''s speech, was a lavish noble-like feast. Those directly invited from the palace greeted the royal family in order of rank.

    The Beriard Marquis family was called toward the latter half. Considering the large territory and the amount of magical power within the family, we should have a higher rank. However, due to the capricious nature and instability of our business, we''ve been wandering around the lower ranks for years.

    During the greetings to the king, it''s enough to stay silent behind Sergio. Somehow, Alphonse''s gaze feels uncomfortable. It seems my refusal of the engagement has earned me his resentment.

    "......And, is this your daughter, Sheriel? Please lift your face."

    The words stirred the entire venue. It''s rare for the king to directly address someone, usually responding briefly to the head of the family''s greetings. Ignoring the murmurs, I lifted my face smoothly.

    From a distance, it might be a figment of my imagination, but I felt a sense of loneliness and sorrow in the king''s eyes. Meeting his serious gaze, I returned the gaze, not impolitely.

    "...The daughter from now on, do not lose to the upcoming difficulties."

    "Your Majesty''s words are the pinnacle of honor."

    As if a thread had snapped, our gazes separated, and with a casual hand gesture, he signaled that we could rise.

    Once the greetings to the royal family concluded, everyone was free to spend their time as they wished. In the night event, people engaged in dances, socialized with nobles from other regions, searched for potential marriage partners, or reveled in drinks until morning. Of course, retiring to the guest rooms early was also an option.

    Sergio and Dior went out to socialize, while I decided to return to my room after a brief greeting with Alicia.

    "Alicia is the eldest daughter of the Laurents, right? Was she mean to you?"

    "Thanks to a certain prince, I managed to get along a bit."

    "I see. Still, show me."

    With Giselle tilting her head in confusion and Virgil wearing a gentle smile, we set out to find Alicia. When we heard the words "Lady Alicia," we turned towards the direction and saw a group of nobles surrounding her.

    There are quite a few boys... Lady Alicia is indeed popular.

    Nobles from other regions who noticed us immediately ended their conversations and dispersed like spiderlings.

    When Alicia turned towards us, she exuded an air of perfection, just like when we first exchanged greetings. Perhaps she''s in a bad mood.

    After a brief greeting, I tried to discern her true feelings.

    "Did we disturb you?"

    "No, not at all. Anyway..."

    Alicia frowned and leaned close to whisper in my ear.

    "Is it true that you rejected Prince Alphonse''s marriage proposal?"

    "Uh, yes. What about it?"

    "Did you do that for my sake? Are you pleased that a position you gave up went to me?"

    Under her sharp gaze, I felt my heart pound even though I hadn''t done anything wrong. I had clearly stated that I had no interest in becoming queen, and I had indeed turned down the engagement.

    "It''s a misunderstanding; I really just didn''t want to..."

    "Didn''t want to what? Could it be dissatisfaction with the position of a queen?"

    "More like the partner... Honestly, I don''t think I''m suitable for someone like him. We''d have to see each other every day, right? Both my hair and my heart are precious to me."

    At that moment, Alicia furrowed her brows as if unable to comprehend.

    Huh? Did I unintentionally anger her more?

    "Just for that? Sheriel-sama, you certainly have the qualities to be a queen, don''t you?"

    "Because it''s a lifetime partner, isn''t it natural to prefer someone relatively calm? Like ''that.''"

    "...Certainly, ''that.''"

    Alicia lowered her gaze as if contemplating something. For her, it might be challenging to understand a noble''s daughter who doesn''t aspire to be a queen. She could be trying to reconcile her values with mine.

    Then, Didier, with a perfect smile, interjected with a cold tone.

    "Lady Alicia, don''t bully my sister too much. Whether you aim for something or not is your business, but I won''t allow Sheriel to marry ''that'' guy."

    "Brother, please don''t intimidate her. Lady Alicia is an important friend."

    Defending the pale Alicia, I stood between her and Didier, who had created a perfect smile and delivered a chilling remark.

    "It''s fine, Sheriel-sama. As Sir Didier says, I don''t want Sheriel-sama to marry ''that'' guy either. I apologize; I''ve been a bit nervous."

    After taking a deep breath and calming down, Alicia returned to the friendlier person she was when we first spoke. Didier''s aura also finally softened.

    With Giselle joining the conversation, we finally started chatting happily. Just when things were getting lively, an unexpected interruption occurred.

    "You, what do you think you''re doing?"

    Although somewhat restrained, the voice contained a hint of anger. The speaker was none other than Prince Alphonse, who was earlier referred to as ''that'' term.

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 12 - Walpurgis Night - Part 2

    The sudden appearance of Alphonse instantly changes the atmosphere. Alicia is tense, Giselle is frightened, Didier contains his aggression, and I worry about Didier''s actions.Although greetings have already been exchanged, I decided to politely nod my head.

    "Your Highness, is something the matter?"

    "Don''t play innocent! Ugh! You rejected my invitation! You insolent fool!"

    Alphonse seems to choose his words carefully in this unofficial setting, but anyone listening can sense the tension. Despite being older than me, I wonder if this behavior is acceptable.

    "I declined as it was beyond my capacity to handle such matters." Sea??h the n??el Fire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hmph! Just understanding your place. Alicia there should learn humility too. Well, fine. Sheriel, make an appearance at the royal palace sometime."

    "I am still in the midst of learning proper etiquette, so please forgive any rudeness."

    I can''t bear to look at Alicia out of fear, and it must be an uncomfortable situation. Despite becoming friends, why is she constantly interfered with by those around her?

    "Your Highness, could you please refrain from bothering my cute sister?"

    "You, Didier! How disrespectful! Do you want to be arrested for disrespecting royalty?"

    Oh, elder brother... Please don''t complicate things further.

    I can''t use telepathy due to the barrier. Amidst the tense atmosphere, I discreetly glance at Alicia, surprised to see her maintaining an unwavering poker face.

    "Fine, do as you please. If your intellect doesn''t improve, even girls won''t bother with you. First, you need to study properly."

    "You insolent fool! I''ll report this to my father! I''ll have you thrown in jail!"

    Alphonse turns red, shouting, and Didier enjoys provoking him. It''s thrilling in a way, but what are they doing with children?

    "If I ever end up in jail, I''ll bring Your Highness''s head as a conversation piece. With such a loud mouth, it would be lively even as just a head."

    "Hic... I''ll, I''ll catch you for real!"

    "That''s troublesome! You better hurry and learn the art of beheading from your father!"

    Didier exaggerates his surprise and pretends to look for Sergio. Concerned about disrespect, I worry about the lack of movement from the guards standing behind Alphonse. Despite being allowed only for royalty, do they not have to do their job?

    "Brother, please act more mature. Please refrain from tasteless jokes."

    "J-jokes? Who do you think I am? I don''t want to see your faces anymore! Just disappear!"

    Didier grins, places his hand on our backs, and turns us around. He turns Alphonse''s head, bids farewell with a cheerful mood, and leaves.

    "As you wish. Since the invitation to the royal palace has been revoked, we will take our leave. Have a good night."

    Pushing forward, Alicia, Giselle, and I walk away. Once Alphonse''s tantrum fades into the distance, we finally come to a stop.

    "Brother, that was too much. Isn''t it troublesome if you provoke more anger?"

    "He might show hostility, but it''s better than Alphonse taking an interest in Sheriel."

    I wish they would consider the situation from our perspective. I notice the pale faces of the two young ladies and hurriedly apologize for the commotion, especially considering it wasn''t pleasant for Alicia.

    Didier addresses the composed Alicia.

    "Alicia, are you really aiming for the queen''s seat? If so, act like a foolish and incompetent girl to win His Highness''s favor. Express your emotions openly, show sadness and joy; it will be more effective. He seems to prefer modest girls, and he doesn''t want someone more capable than himself by his side."

    Ah, that explains why he fell in love with Maria in the dream. She wasn''t particularly intelligent. It seems Alphonse himself prefers demure girls.

    Astonished, Alicia counters Didier.

    "What about my efforts then? Besides, how can I assist His Highness while pretending to be incompetent?"

    "Hmm, secretly assist him, or just take it easy without doing much? If Alicia gains His Highness''s favor, no one would oppose, considering her status. Besides, if he marries an incompetent queen, the country is doomed, you know?"

    Alicia bites her lip, deep in thought. In my dream, I was burdened with work, but Alphonse didn''t consider it a significant task. Didier''s words align with that, and while Alicia seems to be contemplating, I feel a pang in my heart at the thought of her in that position.

    Ah, I see.

    Didier knows about my dream where I become the fianc¨¦e of His Highness and face judgment. He also knows about Maria capturing His Highness''s heart. Though it''s an uncertain future, he deliberately tries to fill that role with Alicia.

    "I''ve dedicated myself to studying etiquette to support the kingdom and His Highness. However, pretending to be incompetent..."

    I struggle to find the right words for Alicia. I don''t know if Alphonse will genuinely fall for Maria, and even if he does, it''s Alicia''s choice if she still wants to aim for the queen''s position. But I don''t want young Alicia to make a choice that sacrifices herself for the country.

    Moreover, if it''s influenced by Didier''s guidance, it leaves a bitter taste.

    "Alicia, don''t let my brother''s words bother you too much. Regardless of what happens to the kingdom, it''s not your responsibility."

    "Thank you, Sheriel. Just understanding the reason for His Highness''s cold treatment so far is comforting. Thank you for your advice, Didier."

    Alicia, acting like a high-class lady, swiftly conceals her emotions. While I believe Alicia is suitable as His Highness''s companion, I can''t help but be concerned about Maria''s presence.

    Avoiding a confrontation by avoiding the engagement seemed like a good idea, but if the country falls into chaos, our lives may become difficult. If I hadn''t befriended Alicia, would I have recommended her to become queen with all my might?

    With mixed emotions, I part ways with Alicia and, after a brief exploration of the venue, retire to my room.

    "Was it okay for Giselle too?"

    "Yes, she experienced enough of the atmosphere."

    Sergio and the others planned to drink until morning, so I invited Giselle and Virgil to my room. The adults were going to perform a ritual for purification and a good harvest at dawn, and the guest rooms were mostly unused.

    "Can the ritual be conducted properly with alcohol in their systems?"

    "The Harvest Festival is about being in a joyful mood, so as long as you don''t get too drunk, it should be fine. The priests and the Mage Guild mainly lead the ceremony."

    It''s hard to imagine, as the Baptism ceremony had a solemn atmosphere. I had wondered why I didn''t see Dalia or Marcel at the venue, but it turns out the Mage Guild was actively involved in preparing for the ritual, maintaining the barrier, and providing security.

    With Giselle and Virgil in the room, we exchanged glances, and Virgil politely clarified.

    "In the past, nobles used to make a lot of noise outside, creating pillars of fire with magic, drinking, and dancing. It was more like a festival for commoners. It gradually evolved into the current form."

    Conversely, I started to worry about the effectiveness of the current format. Are the adults genuinely enjoying these elaborate social events?

    "There were various events at the soir¨¦e, but being able to chat with Giselle like this at this hour is truly enjoyable. It feels like a sleepover."

    "I agree! Normally, I can only attend daytime tea parties, so this is exciting."

    Night activities are generally enjoyable. We had some food brought from the venue, and I poured lukewarm grape juice into glasses.

    "Giselle, let''s keep this a secret from everyone, okay?"

    We put ice into each other''s glasses. Watching the small blocks make a soft sound and sway, Giselle''s eyes widened, and she hastily covered her mouth in surprise.

    "This is... amazing. Is it... a gift, perhaps?"

    "Hehe, it should make it a bit easier to drink, don''t you think?"

    Giselle cautiously brought the chilled fruit water to her lips, blushing again, and a smile spread across her face.

    Her emotions easily show on her face due to her innocence. While it may be a concern as a noble, the relaxed atmosphere is quite pleasant.

    We stayed up later than usual, enjoying a midnight tea party.

    I, who is accustomed to sleeping quickly even in a new place, suddenly woke up before dawn to an unexpected noise. The sound of a door being violently opened and moans reached me, prompting me to grab my sword.

    As I emerged from the bedroom with my sword, Didier, also armed, met my eyes.

    "Perfect timing. Can you heal this?"

    The nonchalant voice belonged to Sergio. In the moonlight, a large lump, carelessly thrown aside, gradually revealed its outline.

    "Is this... a person? What happened?"

    "It''s the former boss of the dark auction I crushed before. Since he kept causing trouble after that, I thought of giving him a little punishment."

    "Do you have the right to punish? Isn''t it under royal jurisdiction?"

    "Well, he''s been bothering us since then, so can we call it self-defense? What do you say?"

    Anyway, I cast healing magic on the beaten face. The man, regaining consciousness, suddenly started making noise, prompting Sergio to press his head down.

    "So, can you tell us more about what happened? We secured a healing specialist, so we can play a bit more. Still not satisfied?"

    "Do you think you can get away with this for free?"

    Thud! A dull sound echoed, and just as I thought it had come from stepping on his head, Sergio kicked him in the stomach with the opposite foot while still pressing on his head. The man''s moans caused Sergio to casually respond.

    "Is there still some alcohol left? Your attitude towards higher-ups doesn''t seem to align. You need a wake-up call."

    Sergio took out a knife and pressed the tip between the man''s fingernails. Oh... is he going to torture him in this room? I couldn''t shake the feeling that I wouldn''t be able to sleep peacefully in the adjacent room afterward.

    "I understand, I understand!"

    With the man''s anxious response, a nail flew off. Since the beast-like groans reverberated, I quickly deployed soundproofing magic.

    "Hehe, Sheriel is quite thoughtful. So, what have you understood?"

    "Ugh... I''ll talk... Please forgive me..."

    As I cast healing on the man''s desperate fingers, nails sprouted back, showing signs of regeneration. I had heard that the body doesn''t regenerate, but perhaps nails were an exception.

    "Szipiasen, indeed, it was under my instructions that we attacked the camp..."

    Sniffling and tearfully, the man started explaining. Apparently, there was an attack during their camping trip, and although I didn''t notice, I vaguely remembered waking up to an odd vibration in the middle of the night. Anyway, they had frequently sent mercenaries to our house.

    "So, did you also abduct Sheriel?"

    "No! Th-that white-haired slave''s arrival was truly coincidental! I had no idea she was a daughter of the Beriard family! I''ve caused something terrible!"

    Bam! The words were cut off as Didier''s fist crushed the man''s nose.

    "Brother, it''s getting troublesome, so please stop."

    "I did the investigation, so a bit of fun won''t hurt, right?"

    Didier healed the man himself, then punched and healed repeatedly. It seems he''s a bad person, but well, it doesn''t concern me since we''re not acquainted.

    "Did your lord know about this? Lying in front of Didier isn''t in your best interest."

    "His lordship is unaware! So please, I beg you, keep it confidential!"

    Didier, who nodded, confirmed that it was indeed the truth. With Didier possessing both a lie-detection ability and healing skills, he seemed suitable for this kind of interrogation.

    "I see. However, knowing that it was the Beriard family who ruined your business, did you really think revenge was a good idea? Isn''t our story well-known in your territory?"

    "Um... I realized it after the report on the attack on the camp..."

    Investigate more thoroughly! Didn''t you notice the crest on the carriage? I sighed, rendered speechless. The man continued with excuses, stating that since the dark auction was operated in secret from the lord, he couldn''t employ regular soldiers. Thus, he had to resort to using slaves and mercenaries. Moreover, he claimed to have no knowledge of noble crests.

    "Hmm, I see. So, you couldn''t back down afterward? Well then, what should we do? It might be clever to continue torturing him until morning, let others witness his corruption, and then smoothly handle the situation. Or should we kill him?"

    "Do you plan to kill him?"

    "There''s no particular reason to keep him alive, right?"

    Well, considering the slaves that were sold in the dark auction so far, it''s not entirely unjustifiable.

    "But wouldn''t killing him not bring much benefit? While it would provide assurance that he won''t cause trouble again, there won''t be much advantage beyond that."

    The man eagerly jumped on my dissent.

    "I absolutely won''t lay a finger on the Beriard family again! Please, spare my life! Just don''t let me fall into corruption!"

    The man banged his head forcefully on the floor, desperately begging for his life. While I had no obligation to help him, I couldn''t shake off the feeling that causing any more harm might lead to future retribution.

    "Do you know the identities of those who bought slaves at the dark auction?"

    "For commoners, we required identification confirmation and a signature... but for nobles, we processed it with false names and signatures..."

    So, to erase evidence and potential retaliation from clients, they avoided recording noble identities. In the end, it was dismantled by Sergio, one of the clients.

    "I see. Can you identify all the nobles too? You did investigate them from their handwriting, right?"

    "Yes, of course! I thoroughly examined them."

    "Hehe, well done, brother! So, shall we retrieve all the people sold as slaves? It should be easy with commoners, and we can send the rescued slaves to Klayla."

    Klayla''s mud research was progressing, and in about half a year, they could be put on the market. As there was a shortage of mining personnel, this would solve the problem. Considering the man''s hair color, he seemed like a mid-ranking noble, and if he had been running the dark auction, he might be useful.

    "That sounds like a good idea. Let''s focus on those who express interest. Some may already be accustomed to the current environment and prefer to stay. And then, those who were purchased by nobles."

    "I''ll handle the latter. Once the academy starts, I''ll have some free time, so I can take care of it during that period."

    Though it wasn''t my intention to burden Didier with rescuing the slaves, he seemed eager to do it himself, so I left it to him.

    "I''ll definitely be of great help! If you can forgive me, I''ll do my best!"

    "Depending on your performance, we''ll reconsider what to do afterward."

    After forming a slave contract with Sergio on the spot and healing the man''s injuries, I cast a disapproving glance at Didier, who was enthusiastically engaging in the cleaning task.

    "Well then, you''re free to rest if you like."

    After Sergio and the others left the room for the ceremony, I watched Didier, who complained while cleaning the carpet.

    I thought my brother was more of a cerebral type, but he surprisingly relies on violence too...

    With these thoughts, my eyelids grew heavy, and I drifted back into sleep.

    "Yawn... I guess I''m still not fully rested. Is it okay if I take another nap?"

    "Yeah, there''s still time. Feel free to get some more sleep."

    Leaving Didier to continue cleaning, I once again succumbed to slumber.

    And so, the first Walpurgis Night in this unfamiliar place came to an end.

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 13 - Summer of Sheriel at Eight Years Old

    Busy yet peaceful days passed, and the refreshing early summer breeze, devoid of humidity, rustled through the hair.A year and a half had passed since the baptism, and before anyone knew it, it was time for Licht''s entrance exam at the academy. Although he would be a year behind his peers, with Didier there, it should be fine.

    "Licht, if anyone says something mean to you, tell Didier immediately. Also, if someone tries to take you behind the school building, it''s okay to fight back as long as you don''t get hurt too badly. I''m sure you''ll be fine since you''ve studied a lot this past year, but if there''s anything you don''t understand, ask your brother. And..."

    "Sheriel, isn''t that enough already? More importantly, don''t you have anything to say to your beloved brother whom you won''t see for a while?"

    "Please take care of Licht for me. And please don''t do anything bad."

    "Is that all?"

    Once again, Didier, who had grown taller, grabbed Sheriel''s head from above, looking dissatisfied. Though Sheriel thought she had grown quite a bit, she still seemed far from catching up to Didier.

    Licht had also grown quite robust since coming to our house. To avoid interfering with training, his somewhat peculiar ash-colored hair was cut shorter, enhancing his boyishness.

    Watching the two of them get into the carriage and depart, Sheriel felt a bit lonely as she returned to the castle.

    Over the past year, there had been various things to do, such as analyzing magic, researching products, studying manners and laws to support children being treated in the northern forest, and so on, so the days flew by in an instant.

    Today, she was supposed to have a meeting with Dior for business.

    "I apologize for being late. We got carried away in conversation."

    "As long as Didier left safely, that''s good. Before we begin, could I ask for the usual?"

    "Yes, of course."

    Taking out her wand, sheriel put ice in the glass, brewed the tea a bit stronger, and poured in the cooled-down black tea.

    Since last summer, Dior seemed to favor iced tea.

    She carefully brewed the tea leaves in plenty of hot water to prevent bitterness, and when the time was right, she filtered the tea leaves without agitating them too much.

    Having researched the proportions of water and tea leaves, as well as the steeping time, and even made an hourglass for iced tea, Sheriel knew she would be called upon by Dior frequently this year as well, serving as her personal ice maker.

    The maid placed small slices of lemon and baked goods on the table.

    While enjoying the refreshing citrus scent, they promptly got down to business.

    "Mother, thank you for arranging the property. I received a report from Bergal, and it seems to be in a very good location."

    "Yes, it''s prime real estate in the noble district. Since it''s a salon supervised by me, we can''t settle for anything less, can we?"

    Why did she go from researching cosmetics to purchasing property...

    It was because, just around this time last year, while her research on mud was progressing smoothly, she had a realization. She remembered that there was no bathing culture in this world...

    And the products she planned to sell from now on were all things that wouldn''t be used without the habit of bathing...

    The city''s water wasn''t very clean, and washing with it dried out the skin. For nobles who could cleanse with magic, there was no natural inclination to boil water and bathe.

    So she decided to create a facility where one could experience everything from bathing to hair washing, skin treatments, makeup, and hair styling, like a fusion of a spa and an esthetic salon.

    Noble women, who didn''t sweat in their daily lives, layered white powder over oil and wiped their faces with damp cloths, leading to a life that wasn''t very kind to their pores.

    By experiencing everything in the spa and making bathing a habit, she believed her products would naturally sell.

    "For now, let''s have the second floor renovated into bathing rooms and train the staff in the meantime. We''ll need at least twenty pairs, right?"

    "If that''s the case, they''ll gather soon enough. There are always lower-ranking noble girls who can''t become maids or find marriage prospects smoldering away."

    "Is that so? Then please gather around fifty people. Also, about the magic stones, will it be okay if I infuse them with magic from the empty stones?"

    "I can''t allow members of the Marquis''s household to sell magic as if it were merchandise. Is magic really necessary to that extent?"

    Hmm, this is troublesome. It''s fine for a maid to assist the master with bathing once a day, but if it''s for staff, they might not have enough magic, especially for multiple times a day. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Physically boiling water with fire could save energy, but the skin would dry out if the water wasn''t magically produced.

    "In that case, shall we have the customers bear the necessary magic? How about offering a discount in return?"

    "True. High-ranking individuals usually have maids with them, and lower-ranking ones, though they may have lower magic, are willing to pay for services since they''re focused on their business."

    I see. It might be a good idea to develop magical tools that can easily attach magic stones, like home appliances from my previous life.

    "For customers who enjoy the baths, we plan to provide information on suppliers and sell beauty products."

    "Yes, that foam pack was very popular. Some people are even interested in bathing now that they''ve learned about facial cleansing methods. I''m looking forward to the opening of the spa."

    Ah, I see... The shampoo has always been sold out, but the soap''s sales were a bit strange.

    Normally, only a few bars were sold per month, but occasionally, customers would come in and buy out all the soap in the shop, so ultimately, soap was also in short supply.

    "If they don''t bathe, do they wash their faces with a bucket themselves? It must have been difficult to get used to..."

    "Middle-ranking individuals originally washed their own faces, didn''t they? So, I only taught it to middle-ranking individuals who seemed motivated and obedient."

    Ah, I see. I remember seeing them washing their faces with buckets in the maids'' break room. Maids are educated not to show their preparations, so I had completely forgotten.

    "I think we can open by the time the renovations are complete. We plan to invite about ten people for a trial run, so could I ask you, Mother, to handle the selection?"

    "Haha, you''re as thoughtful as ever. It''ll be a bit lonely without factions, but if they disappear, we can deal with other territories."

    It seems there are factions even within the Beriard territory. However, it''s more like a group of friends among the ladies, for leisure purposes.

    "It seems there are still those who intend to oppose you, Mother."

    "It''s not really opposition. In any territory, factions tend to form between the local nobility and those who married into the family."

    It''s like the old guard versus the newcomers. However, there are aspects that those raised in the territory can''t handle alone, so it''s helpful in some ways.

    In terms of politics, Beriard is too unique for factions to form. Despite all the fuss about political policies and lineage, ultimately, they''re all at the mercy of Sergio''s whims, so the retainers have formed a unified front to prepare for Beriard''s defense.

    It seems people unite in the face of great evil.

    "In the future, we might want to expand to other territories, so it might be better to invite without regard to factional relations."

    With the general direction set and the meeting with Dior concluded, it was time for a magic class.

    Last year, I came to know Julius''s true nature, but we''ve been getting along without any major issues. At least, that''s what I think.

    "Teacher, I want to make magical tools!"

    "Magical tools, huh... As long as they''re not weapons, it''s fine. What do you plan to make?"

    "I want to make a magical tool that dispenses hot water and one that blows warm air."

    "In that case, you just need to draw the appropriate magic circle."

    Huh, is that how it works? I thought it required specialized knowledge in magical engineering.

    "How do you make those complex boxes?"

    "Oh, those are only necessary for highly confidential magical tools. If it''s a daily-use circle, it''s fine if others see it."

    So, those intricate designs were just for concealing the circle? They don''t increase magical efficiency or adjust circuits or anything like that?

    "I want to be able to set the temperature. Is it easy to do?"

    "No, adjusting the firepower or hydraulic power is the user''s responsibility, so it''s unrelated to the magical tool."

    "Then I want the magical tool to control it!"

    Julius muttered, "I see," and smiled with amusement.

    Over the past year, Dalia has brought in quite a lot of old documents, and my analytical abilities have improved significantly. As long as I understand the language, assembling them is easy. It''s the same as in my previous life, like programming.

    "First, let''s have a detailed explanation of what they''ll be used for. Just a box won''t cut it, right?"

    "That''s right. Shall we have Professor Julius experience bathing too?"

    "Huh? Why would we do that?"

    Accompanied by Julius, who seemed a bit pale, we headed to the bathing room used by Sergio and the others. Since they usually use magic and only bathe about once every three days, they haven''t installed baths in their rooms.

    "This is the bathing room. You fill this tub with water slightly warmer than body temperature and wash your whole body in it."

    "Wash a person like clothing? Are you serious?"

    As an experiment, when we filled the tub with water, Julius tentatively dipped his fingertips in. His expression softened as if he were a cat, but Julius himself was dead serious.

    "It''s warm... I don''t particularly like the feeling of wet skin."

    "It feels nice, you know? I''ll call in an assistant who can help with bathing, so please, give it a try."

    "No, I''ll pass. I absolutely won''t get in there."

    "Why not? Are you afraid of water?"

    A smile of composure turns to silence as he bites his lip. Oh, surprising... Even the teacher has things he''s not fond of.

    "Washing should suffice. There''s no need to soak in water unnecessarily."

    "Warming the body helps relax the muscles and feels good."

    Despite his stubborn refusal, we ended up just trying out hair washing without soaking in the tub. After draining the water, I had him lie down on his side in his clothes.

    The custom-made bathtub we''re using has a slightly unique design. It''s like a combination of a bathtub and a shampoo station at a salon, with a slight indentation for the headrest. At first, water spilled onto the floor, so we made improvements to prevent the maids'' clothes from getting wet.

    "You''ll be washing me, right?"

    "I have no choice, do I? Just don''t complain if I''m not good at it."

    Julius intensely dislikes being touched by others.

    It seems more like a form of self-defense than a matter of cleanliness, as I''ve been cautioned not to let anyone other than the designated maids touch me.

    Kneeling beside the maid''s chair, I used both hands to pour warm water over Julius''s supple hair.

    "You always use cleansing magic to wash your hair, right? Why is it so shiny?"

    "I wonder. Anyway, could you not flick water onto my face?"

    Apologizing for my carelessness to his slightly furrowed brows, I continued to wash his long hair, lathering it up with a citrus-scented shampoo. It was a bit difficult with small hands, but with some reinforcement to my fingertips, it wasn''t impossible.

    His hair, free of damage, didn''t tangle at all, so I carefully massaged his scalp as if giving him a scalp massage.

    "Your scent is different from mine."

    "I''m a man, so I don''t particularly like sweet scents."

    "Oh, it''s not bad."

    "Customer, do you have any itchy spots?"

    "Who''s a customer?"

    After rinsing away the foam with warm water, I dried his hair with a large cloth. Since we used an oil-based shampoo, there was no need for conditioner. After thoroughly removing the water, I dried his hair while blowing warm air with one hand and combing through it with the other.

    "I want to create magical tools that can dispense hot water and blow warm air like this. Also, a magical tool to maintain a constant temperature in the bathtub. Right now, I''ve drawn the circles directly under the bathtub, but for the spa, I plan to use magic stones, so I want to remake everything as magical tools."

    "Hmm. Shouldn''t you warm the well water?"

    "The local water dries out the skin. Do you know why?"

    Julius said he would verify it later and closed his eyes, seemingly enjoying the sensation. I thought he might be wary of me touching his head, but it seems he just dislikes water. Next time we argue, I''ll use water magic against him.

    After his hair dried, Julius''s originally shiny hair now sparkled like the night sky.

    "How''s that, Professor? It''s very glossy, isn''t it?"

    "What''s the use of making a man''s hair shiny... Well, it wasn''t bad."

    He pinched the tip of his hair and sniffed it. Since he didn''t seem displeased, it should be fine.

    "It''s a bit too refreshing for you, Professor. A more woody scent would probably suit you better. If only we had a perfumer..."

    "I think I look quite refreshing, don''t you?"

    "...It seems there''s a difference in our concepts of ''refreshing''."

    Julius seemed to have enjoyed his first hair wash and asked me to teach Owens how to do it. Adding more work to my plate, I felt apologetic, but I''ll definitely suggest bathing next time. Maybe we should even make a larger bath for Didier and the others to use.

    Since it seems I''ve conveyed what I wanted to do, I''ll return to my room with Julius, who is incongruously fresh, and finally begin developing magical tools.

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 14 - First Attempt at Making Magical Tools

    Upon returning to my room, we began by identifying the functionalities we wanted to include. Regardless of what we were making, defining the requirements was crucial."For the heat fan magical tool, it would be best if it''s handheld. Functionally, it would involve adjusting the airflow and temperature, right?"

    "Is it not enough to just have on and off functionality?"

    "I''d like it to be adjustable based on the amount and length of hair, and cold air could be used for finishing touches."

    Julius dismantled the light magic tool to show us, and we used it as a reference for designing the functionalities. Some parts of the magic array were missing, and it seemed that pressing the button completed the array.

    "Is this made of magic ore? I thought it used sky stones."

    "How many light magic tools do you think there are in the castle? It would be a waste of time to keep replenishing magic for all of them."

    Now that it was mentioned, indeed, that''s true, but...

    Sky stones can store magic, but they don''t naturally gather magic themselves. However, magic ore replenishes magic automatically over time. Also, regardless of one''s attribute, the magic ore accumulates the magic element, so it''s believed to only absorb magical essence...

    Magic ore is quite expensive, so I was thinking of distributing sky stones, but considering attributes, it''s a bit troublesome. I left notes on how to adjust that, and for now, I decided to focus on the composition of the magic array.

    "Placing a magic array that sends out the base wind at the center, and adding a magic array that specifies the amount of magic for adjusting the airflow and temperature seems like a good idea."

    Recently, we''ve learned quite a bit of the language used in magic arrays, which we call divine language, so if it''s something simple, we can directly assemble the magic array.

    From here, it''s similar to programming. Just write down what you want to do straightforwardly. I draw the magic array with magic in the space in front of me.

    Um, first, let''s create a process to control the airflow and assign the amount of magic to use there... We should incorporate an array on the button to indicate the quantity from the outside... Oh, we also need to ensure it doesn''t operate without a specific instruction... And then...

    "Where did you learn about limiting the amount of magic?"

    "It''s from the baptism magic array. There was a set limit to prevent drawing in magic endlessly. So, when I was looking for something similar, I found words indicating quantity."

    Creating three arrays with different amounts of magic to draw from and switching them out, we were able to adjust the airflow from weak to strong just as intended.

    Yeah, it feels good. Similarly, if we manipulate the fire magic array, we should be able to adjust the temperature too.

    "What do you think? The problem is how to switch between the three arrays... Since we need to fit different buttons in the same place."

    "You really come up with so many unnecessary things... Alright, I''ll design the casing."

    Julius smoothly drew up the design for the casing. How can he draw lines so straight...

    Oh, I see... Instead of buttons, we could slide a board with the three arrays drawn on it.

    "Can we add a handle like grip that can be held with one hand to the main body? It would be great if we could have buttons here."

    "It will distort the arrays and decrease efficiency, won''t it? Especially with unnecessary arrays already, there won''t be room for the magic ore."

    "That''s true... Then, please make the grip slightly thinner so that even women''s hands can hold it."

    I actually wanted it to have a hairdryer-like shape, but it ended up being just cylindrical.

    This shape should be fine for the hot water dispenser magical tool too. Then, we just need to change the arrays inside, and it saves us the trouble of learning how to use each one.

    "I want to consult with a craftsman about the finishing touches." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We have a bit of spare time. Shall we try testing the water element?"

    "Yes!"

    Sarah prepared well water for us, and we compared it with water conjured by magic. Both looked the same, but there was definitely a difference in taste or something.

    "Try sensing the magic."

    As instructed, I waved my hand over the water, imagining sucking in magic.

    "Oh, the well water seems to have a bit of earth attribute mixed in."

    "Shall we try extracting the attribute?"

    Under Julius''s guidance, we began extracting the attributes from the well water. The imagery was like untangling wisps of fog floating in the water with our fingers. Once we finished extracting cleanly, I took a sip, and it tasted similar to the water conjured by magic.

    "It doesn''t become exactly the same, does it?"

    "There must be some impurities or substances mixed in materially. This falls within the realm of alchemy, but we can classify it."

    Ah, alchemy...

    Julius began drawing a magic array on the table, one I had never seen before, making sure it lay flat. He chanted a spell and then dropped magic water onto the completed array. Afterward, he chanted another spell.

    "First, we imprint one side on the array like this. Then, when we pass the comparison object through again, the array retains the differences."

    As Julius explained, the well water flowed down into a porcelain bowl placed underneath, as if being filtered.

    "Right now, this array records the differences between the magic water and the well water. In alchemy, we sense and memorize each of these differences while decoding the structure of the substance."

    "Can''t we preserve this array itself?"

    "With our current abilities, we can."

    Julius grinned knowingly, as if he had already used it.

    Oh... the theory of inner dimensional omnipotence...

    "I want to try it too."

    "Then, first---"

    In reality, alchemy was much more difficult than regular magic. Unlike magic, which can be operated with imagination and flow, alchemy requires precise procedures, and a keen sense is needed to detect differences.

    "Alchemy might not be suited for me..."

    "You''ll get used to it eventually."

    With an unmistakable smile, Julius smoothly brushed off my concerns, and his strict guidance continued.

    "You want to use the well water like magic water, right? Try setting up a spell to remove the differences stored in this array from the target."

    Following our designated roles of Julius designing and me implementing, I constructed the magic array as instructed.

    The complex parts involved generating arrays from invocations and assembling them like puzzles, but we managed to accomplish most tasks.

    "The magic arrays for alchemy are also in divine language?"

    "It would be strange if they weren''t, considering they were created by the gods. In reality, alchemy is also part of magic."

    While regular magic is controlled by imagination, alchemy is controlled entirely by magic arrays. This requires quite detailed specifications, but it seems to work well with magical tools.

    In addition to impurities, we also removed the earth attribute, making the array quite complex.

    "It''s done! Let''s name it the Purification Magic Array!"

    As we chatted, the array was completed successfully, and we immediately tried filtering the well water.

    The taste and texture in the mouth felt exactly like magic water. Just to be sure, we checked with the initial difference detection magic array we learned, but we couldn''t sense any differences. It was perfect...

    "With this, it might be possible to extend waterways to the town. However, the water from the river might have different qualities. Probably, the earth attribute might be weaker."

    "To extend it to the entire territory, we''ll need quite extensive water quality testing..."

    Thanks to Mia, whom I met at the dark auction a year ago, I''ve been able to learn a little about the lives of commoners. We started corresponding as a way to practice writing, so not much was written, but with the assistance of the teacher arranged by Rainer, our exchanges have been smooth.

    Commoners typically draw water from rivers or wells, and they use something like slime to decompose waste, similar to what nobles use. Although we considered introducing sewage systems depending on the waste disposal methods, it doesn''t seem to be an urgent issue. So, for now, I''ve returned my thoughts to the spa salon project, thinking it would be convenient for me if it worked out.

    If we draw water from nearby water veins and purify it with this magic array... Wait, do we still need to treat wastewater?

    Since it''s only for personal use at the moment, I''ve just been letting the pipes flow into the backyard. However, if multiple people bathe in the spa daily, it would be too much to discharge into the noble district.

    "Shall we end today''s lesson here?"

    At Julius''s voice, I remembered we were still in the middle of class and thanked him before heading to the cafeteria together for dinner.

    Over the next few months, I''ve been busy training salon employees, checking spa facilities, developing the casing for magical tools with craftsmen, and so on.

    I''ve also visited the mansion under renovation to explain directly to the craftsmen and check on the progress. It was difficult to explain to the illiterate carpenters through documents or intermediaries.

    And sometimes, after the craftsmen left for the day, Julius and I would go to work together. Since we had discussed it beforehand, we smoothly applied magic arrays while illuminating the area with lights. It felt like preparing for a cultural festival, and going out at night was a bit enjoyable.

    "Was there any problem with the purification magic array?"

    "Yes, I had the maids try it as well, and they can use soap just like with magic water, and their skin doesn''t dry out."

    "If anything, it would have been better to include poison detection, don''t you think?"

    "Can you do that!?"

    Even though I had already applied several arrays, why didn''t he mention it earlier? It''s my fault for not thinking of it, but I grumbled as I applied a new array with poison detection.

    "Now, it''s time for the underground facilities. I suppose construction is already finished?"

    "Yes, the craftsmen did a great job."

    "I can''t help but wonder why you came up with such an idea."

    As we descended the stairs to the underground, Julius sighed as if he couldn''t understand at all.

    "For me, what''s more mysterious is why nobody thought of it until now."

    Apart from the purification magic array, we''re only using existing technology. But not just this, it feels like magic isn''t being utilized much, even for other things.

    "Because there''s no need for it. Those with spare capacity for invention are probably busy with military development, and as for everyday matters, that''s what servants are for."

    "But Professor, you don''t have any servants, do you?"

    "Owens will take care of it, so there shouldn''t be any issues. If he had some free time, he might have come up with something decent," Julius remarked.

    It seems that even in territories known for their inventions, most of their efforts are directed towards developing weapons.

    Humans innovate when they feel inconvenienced in their lives. However, it''s understandable that even if they feel inconvenienced, they may not be inclined to take on additional tasks if they don''t have the resources to spare aside from their current work.

    I have a fundamental motto inherited from my past life, "No effort is spared to make life easier." So, when I see inefficient methods, I can''t help but get frustrated.

    There wouldn''t be a need for reform in the territory if there were no inconveniences, but since I have the freedom to do as I please with facilities under my management, I decided to make this facility as self-indulgent as possible this time around.

    If there are no problems after using it tomorrow, I might gather the stakeholders and hold an explanatory meeting.

    As summer draws to a close, my birthday is just around the corner.

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 15 - Salon Presentation - Part 1

    Although it''s clear outside, the sunlight isn''t too strong, and there''s a slight chill in the air when the wind blows. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.After confirming that there were no issues with the facilities check, I gathered the relevant individuals and decided to hold the presentation.

    In accordance with my birthday, Didi, who had returned once using his vacation time, and Dior, the lord, along with their respective chief assistants, as well as Bergar, who assists with the business, and Rainer from the trading company, and Dior''s former maid who now oversees the training of bathing support staff, and several others, had gathered.

    "Today is a tour combining the completion unveiling and the presentation, so feel free to ask any questions at any time."

    "Wow, so this is Sheriel''s salon. There must be lots of incomprehensible things here again, right?"

    Didi''s eyes sparkled like those of a child about to embark on an adventure.

    Perhaps because this mansion originally belonged to upper-class nobility, there was ample space in the square in front of the main entrance to park several carriages. It resembled a large luxury hotel, with no alterations made to the garden or exterior, but it exuded more than enough dignity.

    I led everyone to the entrance and guided them inside. A reception desk was set up in front, and stairs curving from both sides led up to the salon on the second floor. I had taken inspiration for this structure from a mansion I had visited before, which was a former slave market.

    "We plan to make it reservation-only, so it shouldn''t get too crowded, but the salon upstairs will be used for meetings. For first-time visitors, you''ll receive a membership card at reception like this, and from the next visit onwards, you''ll use that card for entry."

    With a jingling sound, I took out something like a keychain with magic ore stones of fire and water swaying. If you imbue magic into this magic ore when bearing the cost yourself, the price becomes cheaper.

    "Oh, is that the entry pass? It looks like a piece of jewelry."

    "Sheriel also has a talent for design."

    I paid attention to the appearance of the entry pass, making it small enough to fit in one hand. Since it was important not to lose the magic ore, I attached a chain and fittings, and made it like a charm, threading it through a single ring.

    Thanks to the efforts of the craftsman, it can be detached with a clasp.

    Leading the visitors around the mansion, we went up to the second floor where the spa was located. To let them experience the actual procedure, I guided them to a room where the bath hadn''t been filled yet, and everyone exchanged their thoughts eagerly.

    "It''s even bigger than the baths in the castle. Do you really need such a luxurious room?"

    "Furniture and decorations were supervised by me, so it''s only natural," she said.

    Sergio, accustomed to camping, seemed to find it difficult to understand, but I too was slightly overwhelmed by the extravagance. However, since Dior was burning with determination, I couldn''t afford to skimp on room decorations.

    "I''ve prepared ten similar rooms on this floor. First, if you bear the magic yourself, the staff will give you this charm with magic imbued in it, and while they prepare the bath, you''ll undress here."

    Behind the partition, there were long benches and full-length mirrors, and enough space for maids and handmaids to join.

    Removing the fire magic ore, I attached it to the faucet and twisted it lightly. Everyone exclaimed in surprise as hot water gushed out.

    "What''s this magical tool... Isn''t a magical tool that produces hot water a bit excessive?"

    "Ahaha, what''s this! Such a strange shape!"

    "It''s called a faucet. Pipes are installed throughout the mansion, circulating water, so when you open and close this faucet, water comes out. There''s a fire magic circle at the outlet, so that''s how it becomes hot water."

    While generating and heating water requires a considerable amount of magic, simply heating it with the faucet can greatly reduce magic usage.

    The bathtub integrated with the shampoo station, except for Rainer, was something everyone was familiar with, but the faucet was being showcased for the first time. Essential oils and salts were added to the bath, filling the room with the scent of flowers.

    "When your body warms up and starts sweating, we''ll wash your hair here. When you put water and fire magic ore into this magical tool, hot water comes out."

    Taking the two magic ores off the keychain, I set them into the slots on the magical tool. Though the chain was rattling, it was small enough not to be too bothersome.

    "It''s not a box shape. This is also the first time I''ve seen this shape."

    I explained the usage to Dior, who was observing curiously. Everyone gathered around, creating quite a crowded scene.

    "We''ll adjust the temperature with this slide. Since some customers prefer it slightly lukewarm in summer, it depends on their preference. This slide here adjusts the water volume."

    I operated the slide attached to the metal cylinder, and when I pressed the button, a radial flow of hot water came out.

    Since there was no hose and only magic circles inside, it was very light. It was much more user-friendly than the showers from my previous life, so I quite liked it.

    Since we had the opportunity, let''s ask Dior''s former maid, who was in a chief-like position, for her thoughts.

    "What do you think after actually using it?"

    "It''s wonderful that magic can be imbued into the magic ore beforehand. It''s very helpful since lower-ranking individuals tend to neglect their hands when focusing on magic."

    There was that advantage too. Even when the staff imbued magic, they were asked to transfer it to the magic ore once because of the magic circle. I thought it would be cumbersome, but it turned out well.

    "With magic ores of this size, you can store one charge of magic each. Since we''ll also be doing clay packs and facial cleansing during bathing, we plan to have three staff members assigned."

    One for shampooing and facial cleansing, one for preparing drinks and tidying up the room, and one for assistance. With rotation, magic shouldn''t run out. The rooms are spacious to ensure that the clients'' maids learn the bathing process thoroughly. It''s not too difficult, so they should learn quickly.

    "When your body is warmed up, we''ll do an oil massage on this table, and finally, after washing your body in the bathtub, bathing will be finished. When drying your hair, please wear a gown and we''ll dry your hair at the vanity."

    "The vanity is made spacious, and while drying their hair, guests can enjoy tea and snacks. Sports drink-like beverages are provided during bathing, so the room is fully equipped with a toilet.

    Next, I inserted wind and fire magic ores into a magical tool shaped like the hot water one, continuing to explain while showing it to everyone.

    "With this magical tool, you can dry your hair while adjusting the temperature and airflow. Since skincare and makeup will be done while setting the hair, it won''t take more than two hours, including changing clothes."

    Since clay packs provide sufficient hydration, we''ll just adjust the skin with floral water at the end. Instead of conventional powder, we use a mineral powder-like substance made by drying and grinding clay. I don''t know if it contains minerals, but it seems to have a faint magical aura, making it gentler on the skin and giving it a nice sheen compared to regular powder.

    "This is also used by my mother, so I think once you try it, you''ll understand its goodness. If we inform customers about the need for facial cleansing, they''ll also use soap, and related products for bathing should sell like hotcakes."

    Suddenly, there was a thud, and everyone turned their gaze to Rainer, who had been silent until then, kneeling with his hands clasped in front of his forehead, muttering something in a prayer-like posture.

    "...The goddess of business has descended..."

    I barely caught those words, so I decided to leave it alone for now. It seemed that Rainer, who had been hesitating to speak surrounded by nobles, had finally become excited and lost his composure.

    "Hey, hey, did Sheriel come up with this mysterious contraption too? And what''s this box?"

    Didier pointed to a hanger with a linen gown and a small chest for storing fabric and accessories.

    Come to think of it, I hadn''t shown anyone the closet since it was finished, had I?

    "This is called a hanger, and if you hang things like this, they won''t wrinkle, right? And this here is a drawer, so there''s no need to stack wooden boxes."

    "What about the key?"

    "There are always several staff members present, and the rooms themselves are locked, so there''s no need to worry about theft. If there are any misbehaving employees within the mansion, it would be the same with wooden boxes, wouldn''t it? Chests are also prepared behind the partition."

    With that said, I guided them to the dressing area, and there were admiring voices even from the assistants.

    Three-tiered chests were prepared so that the dresses could be stored. Jewelry and accessories could be placed on the top tier, dresses on the middle, allowing for easy organization and smooth dressing when leaving.

    "The handmaids and maids would definitely want this. I''ve heard them complain about their arms getting thick from lifting and lowering wooden boxes."

    "Yes, they''re stronger than us, after all."

    Since the assistants have a lot of paperwork, the maids who do a lot of physical work tend to be stronger. Mary and Sara certainly have surprising strength...

    "Sheriel, I don''t recall hearing about this at all! When did you come up with something like this!?"

    "Well... I believe I reported that I immediately renovated the dressing room after moving into the current room..."

    "The dressing room... Wasn''t it for organizing the warehouse? You should have confirmed it since it''s your responsibility... I''ll have you show it to me once I return."

    I feel like Dior is in a bit of an angry mode. Indeed, there were various things that happened after the move, so Dior''s room check had been put on hold. As a result, I hadn''t touched other decorations, so I feel like it would be awkward if they were seen now...

    With a cold sweat breaking out at the unexpected crisis, I decided to conclude the bathroom tour and move on to the salon for tea.

    Passing through the shared salon above the reception, we descended to the first floor and sequentially guided them to the rooms in the back.

    From small rooms to large ones, I left the decorations entirely to Dior while maintaining the original structure.

    Friends can synchronize their schedules and enjoy tea together after getting beautiful at the spa, or they can relax alone.

    Since we had the opportunity, I decided to treat them to tea and sweets during the break.

    "Huh, could it be... Sheriel''s chocolate is served here!? Even though we rarely get to eat it, isn''t that unfair?"

    "Since we can''t produce it on a commercial scale, it''ll be a special treat available only here. Cookies and meringues will be available for sale, though."

    Although chocolate research has progressed considerably, without large machinery, commercialization seemed impossible. Developing magical tools on a factory scale would consume too much magic.

    However, since we didn''t need a large quantity for serving in the salon, I spent this year training confectioners.

    "Was increasing the number of chefs for this purpose? I thought you were going to make sweets in the castle."

    "We still have confectioners in the castle. The research will be carried out there, and the finished products will be brought down to the salon."

    "Hmm, specialized pastry chefs, is it? If they''re well-received, we might consider opening a pastry shop."

    Immediately, Rainer''s eyes sparkled at Sergio''s words. It''s good to be ambitious, but it would probably be busier than Rainer thinks. After all, I intend to delegate all management and sales of the products to Rainer...

    "Um, the sweets we serve are ones that Mother popularized at her tea parties, so this salon will likely come in second in terms of trendiness."

    "Well, of course. Sweets for beauty... Those who can''t attend my tea parties will surely gather here."

    Dior, who already reigns supreme in the social circles of the territory, may not need to gather more envy, but I hope she''ll make good use of it.

    There''s no point in researching this and that if there''s no use for it. The development is for the sake of using it.

    I received feedback on the bathroom, magical tools, and facility systems, and it seems to be quite well-received, which relieved me.

    "Come to think of it, where does the water circulating in the mansion come from?"

    "That''s right, I wanted Father to see that the most!"

    I had felt like I had finished a job, but the presentation to Sergio was the real deal from here on out.

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 16 - Salon Presentation - Part 2

    After a break with tea and snacks, they were guided to the underground facilities. Descending the stone spiral staircase, they entered a large room that used to be a warehouse, where numerous large barrels lined up, almost reaching the ceiling."This is the water purification facility. Pipes separated for clean and waste water run through the building, directing dirty water here," she explained.

    The barrels were coated inside with a wax-like substance previously used for meringue piping, ensuring they wouldn''t rot or leak easily.

    "Passing through all these barrels, the water becomes cleaner than well water."

    Waste water accumulated in barrels containing slime for processing, while the purified water was pushed up to the pipes for clean water by the magical power emitted by the slime. With just a basic magic circle installed to create flow, the abundant magical power of the slime was sufficient.

    The explanation seemed to quickly resonate with their capable audience.

    "Oh, so you can do all that with just the power of slime?"

    "Yes, the purified water here is clean enough, but we''ve also installed poison detection and magic attribute extraction arrays on the taps. Since it''s equivalent to magic water, we''d like to implement it in the castle too. Is that alright?"

    "Indeed, the maids would find it easier than fetching water from the well."

    Yes, it would make life easier for the maids. It''s not about making Sergio''s life easier, so they had to emphasize its utility.

    As they energetically presented, Sergio belatedly exclaimed, "...Poison detection!? You''re even extracting attributes?"

    "Julius-sensei thought it prudent given the various dangers... And besides, using purified water is safer than using well water for cooking, and if the maids'' work becomes easier, we''ll need fewer staff. Even if there''s a surplus of people, we can hire them as salon employees, so there won''t be a reduction in job opportunities."

    They were eager to explain the details of the magic arrays, but for now, it seemed better to focus on promoting implementation in the castle.

    "So, where does this water come from? Wouldn''t it require extensive construction to draw it from the river?"

    "We use a teleportation array, so no construction is needed."

    The most troublesome part of installing the water system was underground construction. Digging tunnels underground without knowing if the buildings above were safe, and it would take years without the use of magicians.

    However, in this world, there was magic. Instead of passing sewage underground with magic, they simply installed a teleportation array directly into the river.

    When teleporting from the river, they improved the magic array to remove any differences with magic water and to remove any unnecessary elements.

    They could also adjust the quantity, so if the water in the barrels decreased, they could simply turn a larger tap to allow as much water as they liked from the river to flow in.

    Since they mainly purified and reused water, it didn''t decrease much, and it was sufficient to replenish it once a month with the employees'' magical power.

    "Why would you use a teleportation array for such a thing... Are you serious?"

    "We only allow water through, so not much magic power is needed. It''s reassuring since no fish can accidentally get in, right?"

    "That''s not the issue here. What a waste of talent... I mean, it''s a wonderful invention, but what are you going to do with it..."

    Sergio found himself at a loss, his head in his hands. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The aides remained silent, while Didier trembled with suppressed laughter.

    "Sherry, seriously, you''re insane... Haha... It''s like there''s a fine line between genius and madness... It''s amazing, but this, huh?"

    Huh? I don''t understand why they''re laughing at all? It''s just an impressive invention, right? It should be useful.

    Since I couldn''t grasp the meaning behind their laughter, I sought help from Zaris, the most sensible person here. Despite smiling wryly, Zaris kindly explained.

    "Sheriel-sama''s invention is truly magnificent. It''s unlike anything we''ve ever seen. However, based on the explanation of the magic arrays you just provided, it seems to be on a scale equivalent to state-led military development. The fact that you intend to use it for entertainment facilities has left both of them bewildered."

    "State-led military development... That sounds a bit exaggerated..."

    I did think it was an impressive invention, but it seems to be slightly off target. To summarize Zaris''s subsequent words, it seems like, "It''s crazy to create new magic just for the sake of water quality when no one is concerned about it."

    "If you don''t use your head for things like this, where are you going to use it? Will life become richer with weapons?"

    I was about to say that''s why technology is biased, but I shut my mouth.

    Actually, this world revolves around nobility, so it develops in incomprehensible ways. Processing techniques for ornaments are surprisingly refined, and the craftsmanship of tableware and glassware is superb. There''s a wide variety of fabrics used for dresses, some even have a silk-like sheen. It''s all because those with money and power had them researched for their own benefit.

    This kind of thinking leads to a bias in technology, but I stopped myself from saying it.

    In fact, this world is centered around nobility, so it develops in incomprehensible ways. Processing techniques for ornaments are surprisingly refined, and the craftsmanship of tableware and glassware is superb. There''s a wide variety of fabrics used for dresses, some even have a silk-like sheen. It''s all because those with money and power had them researched for their own benefit.

    Just when Sergio''s mouth turned into a hunched expression, he let out a sigh and shook his head slightly.

    "Indeed, Sheriel''s opinion is valid... So, shall we implement this facility in the castle?"

    "Thank you, Father!"

    Well, that''s a relief. Since I''ve put so much thought into it, I want to feel that it''s not just about making money, but also about being useful in everyday life.

    "Preparations are already in place, so we can start construction tomorrow..."

    "Rather than that, isn''t there any other use for this? It seems like a waste of technology to use it just for this. Isn''t there something else that could generate more profit?"

    The use of a mock water supply... It''s a basic mechanism of daily life, so when it comes to profit-oriented businesses, I can''t think of many.

    "Do you really need that much money?"

    "Well, we''re not poor, but having more money would solve more problems."

    Indeed. It''s because I earn money through business that I can develop such large-scale facilities and support the children sent to Klayla.

    "That''s true. I''ll consider profit-oriented options. However, once this facility is completed, the only remaining costs will be labor costs, so if it thrives, it will be profitable as it is, right?"

    "Huh? What about the cost of serving tea and snacks in the salon?"

    Sergio placed his hand on his chin, tilting his head thoughtfully.

    "Magic ore is included in the membership fee, and all tea and snacks served in the salon will be charged for. The only complimentary services will be drinks during bathing and tea after bathing, but those are included in the usage fee, so in reality, all services received here are paid for."

    There was a sound of everyone swallowing their saliva, and I also tilted my head in confusion.

    "Huh? Are you planning to charge a fee for using the facility?"

    "Of course. We''ll assign prices to tea and snacks, and we also plan to charge for using the tea salon."

    The nobles were speechless, standing stupefied. Only Bergar and the merchant, Rainer, nodded in agreement.

    "Sheriel, you''re surprisingly greedy... Wasn''t allowing bathing experiences meant to sell cosmetics? How do we explain a host charging guests? "

    Huh? I thought I explained it to Dior... It seems like there was a misunderstanding somewhere.

    Indeed, the spa is a trial facility to sell soap and shampoo, but I have no intention of providing it for free.

    "Mother, this is a commercial facility. There are no hosts here. Just like buying things, you buy the experience here."

    Even the servants were paid wages, so if I explained it as payment for labor, they understood.

    Since spending money on hospitality is a symbol of authority, Dior seems to have equipped the salon with such luxurious decorations as a host.

    I feel like I understand why Beriard is bad at business. Basically, it''s because he has an extreme view of either giving or taking.

    "I see, it seems to be a bigger business than I thought. Changing the way money is spent."

    "Yes, the trends themselves are likely to change drastically."

    While there are taverns and inns for commoners, there is no custom for nobles to pay for services.

    For the nobility, who have previously asserted their wealth with tangible treasures such as jewelry, furniture, and costumes, spending money on experiences is the height of extravagance.

    Moreover, since it makes you beautiful, I don''t feel like it will fail... Probably.

    A few days later, at the site of the tower I used to occupy, large barrels were being assembled. First, I decided to build a water purification facility in the East Wing, where there are laundry and kitchens.

    The craftsmen were working skillfully. Wooden boards were arranged like petals along the outer perimeter of the circular bottom plate, and they were hammered with a wooden mallet to close the gaps. Several people gathered the wooden boards opened with a large iron ring, and it began to take on a barrel-like shape.

    "Sheriel, there you are."

    "Oh, Brother."

    Didier sat down next to me and naturally imitated me, watching the movements of the craftsmen.

    "The process of making things is interesting, isn''t it? Just plain wooden boards gradually transform into something else."

    "Heh, what''s that?"

    "It''s fun to understand how things come together, isn''t it? Once you understand the mechanism, you can imagine how similar things are made, right?"

    "The only mechanism I''m interested in is emotions, I guess."

    Compared to before, I didn''t feel as much tension in the air, whether it was because Didier had softened or because I had gotten used to it...

    "Do we really need this many? Isn''t it too much?"

    Half of them are for Professor Julius. He helped with the development, and he also worked a lot on setting up the teleportation array by the river."

    "Oh, I see."

    Julius seems to be doing the construction himself because he doesn''t want craftsmen in his mansion.

    Since Julius did most of the design work, there shouldn''t be any problems with assembly.

    "It''s about time to go back."

    Today, all classes were unusually canceled, so I was relaxing like this, but tomorrow there will be an unveiling ceremony for the spa salon, so I needed to check the arrangements.

    "Oh... No, let''s take it easy a bit more. I''m starting to get interested in how the barrels are made, too."

    Despite feeling suspicious of Didier''s sudden panic, I sat back down.

    Does he really want to play with me that much?

    "Shouldn''t you start distancing yourself from your little sister?"

    "Huh? Why do I have to distance myself from my sister?"

    "You''re taking time off from school again this year and coming home. Are you okay with your studies?"

    "I finished all my units last year, so technically I don''t even need to go. I''m just going to make connections and look for illegal slaves."

    As expected of a genius... He managed to complete the curriculum that normally takes four years in three years. Since the academy operates on a credit system like the university in my previous life, it''s technically possible, but...

    As the day was nearing sunset, Didier finally seemed satisfied and suddenly stood up, extending his hand. "Let''s go back now."

    He''s really capricious...

    "Brother, isn''t something strange?"

    What''s this feeling of unease? Since entering the mansion, there has been a different atmosphere, and my heart feels restless.

    "Huh, what? Everything seems fine, doesn''t it?"

    I sharpened my nerves and enhanced my hearing, but I couldn''t hear anything. That''s strange. In a castle with so many people, this shouldn''t happen.

    "Brother, something is happening. I don''t sense any human presence."

    "Huh? Really? That''s serious. Let''s go to the dining hall for now."

    Huh? Isn''t it strange that Didier, who should be more cautious than me, doesn''t notice?

    As I was about to draw my sword, Didier suddenly took it from me. When I tried to get the sword back from Didier, we had already reached the dining hall without realizing it.

    In the spur of the moment, as I grabbed Didier''s wrist, the sound of the door opening echoed.

    "Come on, Brother, let''s be careful..."

    On the other side of the open door, a scene unfolded that was different from what I had expected.

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 17 - Gifts

    "What... what is this?"

    Twisting my neck while still holding Didier''s wrist, I looked around the dining hall to see familiar faces gathered. Sergio, Dior, and even nobles from the northern region like Hermes and Claira were present.

    "Isn''t that my line?"

    In response to Sergio''s incredulous voice, I quickly let go of Didier''s wrist and straightened up.

    The large dining table had been removed, replaced by a round table adorned with flowers and filled with dishes and fruits, resembling a cocktail party.

    "Huh? But the salon''s unveiling party is tomorrow..."

    "Hehe, surprised? Today is Sheriel''s birthday." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Didier tossed his sword into a magic space and instead took my hand. With Didier lightly bending his arm for me to rest on, I was escorted into the dining hall.

    "Huh, but the next birthday celebration is next year..."

    Noble birthday celebrations are lavish affairs, usually held only on milestone years. Starting from the baptism celebration at age seven, followed by ten, thirteen upon entering the academy, sixteen as an adult, and then eighteen upon graduation from the academy, each year marks a significant event.

    Each year''s birthday is usually just a family affair with exchanging well wishes, so I hadn''t expected a birthday celebration at all.

    "It''s a small private dinner. But it also serves as an early celebration for tomorrow."

    Sergio smiled warmly as he welcomed us.

    "Um, there was no one in the mansion..."

    "I asked Julius to set up soundproof and detection-blocking barriers to surprise Sheriel. It wouldn''t be fun if the preparations were revealed, right?"

    I caught a glimpse of glossy long black hair and sparkling golden bobbed hair in the back. Ah, so the teachers are here too. But despite calling facility usage for magic a waste, setting up barriers for a surprise... Isn''t this a bit wasteful?

    "Oh, thank you. I was surprised."

    "Hehe, of course, of course. Since there''s also a business meeting, we invited Claira''s people. And Father happened to come too."

    With a push from Hermes, who seemed restless, I walked on, still in a state of confusion.

    "Sheriel, happy birthday a day early."

    "Thank you, Grandfather. Thank you for treating the children. Since I couldn''t visit in the summer, please tell me all about it."

    Half of it was an excuse, as I couldn''t make up my mind about a long journey.

    Even in my previous life, as someone who became a recluse due to being a homebody, I''m not suited for traveling. I wish they had left the teleportation array behind...

    "You''ve grown a little taller again. Let''s talk later. Now, let''s greet everyone."

    While talking to Hermes, glasses were distributed, and for some reason, I was entrusted with a toast. As I climbed onto the prepared platform, I saw many familiar faces.

    It seemed to be a free-for-all, with each aide and servant having a glass, including Kyle.

    "Thank you all for this wonderful gathering in honor of me tonight. Since we have another feast tomorrow, let''s not drink too much..."

    Raising my glass, I finished my short speech, and everyone congratulated me one after another.

    It might be the first time I''ve had a meal with Mary and Sarah. It would be nice to have this kind of gathering for my birthday next year, too... But I can''t afford to think like that.

    "Professor Julius, are you okay?"

    Julius and Owens were quietly drinking in a corner of the dining hall. Gardo seemed to be piling meat onto Licht''s plate at another table.

    "I''m fine. Happy birthday, Sheriel."

    "Thank you. I thought maybe you didn''t like crowded places."

    Instead of replying, Julius accepted a small wooden box from Owens and handed it to me. I reflexively took it, but is it really for me?

    "It''s not much of a celebratory gift, but since we''re at it."

    "May I open it?"

    "Of course."

    I gently opened the thin wooden box that fit in both of my hands.

    "Gems... No, are these magic stones?"

    Inside the box, delicate platinum chains formed circles. Hanging from the chains was a sparkling colorless magic stone resembling a diamond. It seemed to be a bracelet in size.

    And in the center, apart from the bracelet, was a small magic stone.

    Carefully picking it up to avoid dropping it, I noticed a pearlescent white needle on the back, along with a clasp.

    ...It''s an earring! But why only one? Normally, wouldn''t there be a pair? No, wait, that''s not the point! Platinum with magic stones, and as accessories... I''m only eight, no, nine years old! Even in my previous life, I never received jewelry from men... Is this what nobles do? Is this common sense among nobles?

    "It''s a magic stone of your attribute. It''s a bracelet and an earring, but do you have pierced ears?"

    "I''ll open them right away! N-no, wait! Um, what does this mean...? Is it really okay for me to receive magic stones?"

    "It''s for experimentation. It''s good to have a bracelet to cover up in public. Even if you conjure a wand without an incantation, people will think it''s a magical tool."

    Ah, I see. That makes sense. It''s for experimentation... Bracelets seem to be given by teachers or parents, so it wouldn''t be strange if it''s a gift from Julius. Or would it? Really?

    To hide my growing unease, I glance at Julius''s wrist.

    "You''re not wearing a bracelet, Professor?"

    "I''ve never used magic in public. If necessary, I''ll make one eventually."

    "There are magic stones for all attributes?"

    The term "all attributes" doesn''t exist in the world. Even if it''s a magic stone, it should be the same thing.

    "This stone is considered non-attributed. Unlike other magic stones, it can be used for all types of magic regardless of the attribute you infuse into it. It''s a very useful stone, but that''s not its intended use. For us, who possess all attributes, it functions like any other magic stone, amplifying our own magic."

    "That sounds quite rare..."

    Originally, magic ore and magic stones overwrite the user''s magic with the stone''s attribute. Even if you''re a water attribute, infusing magic into a fire magic stone allows you to use fire magic. Conversely, a water magic stone can only be used for water magic.

    If the stone automatically converts to all attributes, its value is unimaginable just to think about.

    "Yes, it''s arguably the most valuable known mineral. Be careful not to break it."

    Ah, did I go too far? Is it really okay to receive something so valuable? Can it even be priced?

    "...Are you sure this is okay?"

    "I haven''t imbued it with a spatial array, so feel free to use it. Can you try infusing it with magic?"

    Julius calmly handed me the bracelet. As instructed, I infused it with magic, and it smoothly absorbed my magic. "Be careful not to exceed its capacity; it will crack," Julius warned, and I quickly stopped releasing magic. I wish he had mentioned that earlier.

    "How do I use it?"

    "You just have to focus on channeling magic through the magic stone. You''ll understand once you try wearing it."

    Julius took the bracelet from my palm and gently placed it on my right wrist.

    The slightly playful chain swayed, and the sparkling stone followed its trajectory, falling along the chain.

    It''s a bit embarrassing.

    Unlike a wand, which is close to the skin, the magic wrapped around the stone seems to create a path, slightly away from the skin.

    With magic usable here, ice seems like a good choice. Since I''ve only infused a small amount of magic, it should fit into a glass.

    As I focused on channeling magic from my wrist to the magic stone and then to my fingertips, I began to feel the skin tingle.

    "...Whoa!"

    I thought it was dangerous, but Julius skillfully caught the fist-sized ice I conjured towards him. That was close...

    "The stone also possesses inherent magic power. Using it might require a little practice."

    "You should have told me... I was only trying to create a thumb-sized piece of ice, but it turned into this massive chunk... But it''s really amazing. With this, I could perform the baptism ceremony alone, couldn''t I?"

    "I told you it has a capacity, right? With this size, you can only infuse magic of about intermediate level. Trying to store or release more will cause the stone to crack. Think of it as the source of your magic power."

    Now that I think about it, noble bodies are amazing... Ah, that''s why they turn to stone. I completely forgot about the signs of petrification after spending two years without any symptoms.

    "I''ll think about imbuing it with an array. And about these earrings?"

    "I''ve imbued them with a temporary coordinate mark that serves as a personal identifier. Remember when you analyzed the slave mark before? I applied that to these earrings, so you can save the engraved mark and link coordinates anytime."

    Is it like a phone number? Indeed, I''ve previously analyzed the ritual of servitude and the slave mark, but... Julius can only read a few words of divine language, yet he''s able to create a new magic array. I''m truly amazed.

    "That''s amazing! Do you have one too, Professor? With this, we can contact each other anytime."

    Julius brushed his hair behind his ear and tilted his head slightly towards me. A small black stone was adorned on his left earlobe. It''s small and hard to notice, but it faintly shimmers with seven colors depending on the angle.

    "It seems to have limited range. Including that, I''d like to experiment with it later. I''ll explain how to use it another time."

    Since my self-healing ability prevents normal needles from piercing my ears, Julius agreed to pierce them for me next time.

    "Wouldn''t Owens-sama need this magical tool instead?"

    "Oh, Owens doesn''t have a talent for magic, so I gave him something else."

    Owens, who had been waiting behind us, had already resumed eating. He hurriedly swallowed his food, wiped his mouth with a handkerchief, and stood next to Julius with a composed expression.

    "Sorry for the interruption. Are we talking about improving communication with magical tools?"

    "Improving?"

    As Owens extended his left hand forward, a gold ring with a flat top that looked like a small platform snugly fit on his pinky finger.

    For a moment, a small magic circle emitted light, presumably because Owens infused it with magic.

    "Communication through this?"

    "Yes. Since I can''t handle magic without incantations or within my own dimension like Julius-sama, I asked for an improved communication magical tool. When Julius-sama contacts me, I can wear it directly on my ear like this and hear his voice."

    His gesture of pressing his palm against his ear made him look like a bodyguard receiving instructions via an earpiece. By directly contacting his ear, he can send thoughts to Julius through the linked coordinates as long as they are connected.

    He must have activated the sense-sharing magic array with Julius''s gift and then applied it to the ring.

    "I didn''t know you could make such complex improvements, Professor... I wish I could have researched with you."

    "It''s just a minor adjustment. You seemed busy with your business preparations. I''ll ask you for help next time."

    Julius gently patted my head. Treating me like a child again...

    I unconsciously purse my lips, but Owens chuckles and laughs at me.

    "When is your birthday, Professor? I want to get you something too... Did you perhaps come of age last year!?"

    "Huh? Yeah, I came of age around the beginning of last year."

    Oh no...! I''ve always had the impression that he''s quite mature since we met, so I had completely forgotten about his recent coming of age.

    I received the perfect gift of magic at my baptism, and even today, which isn''t a milestone year, I received such a wonderful magical tool...

    I realized that I had never celebrated Julius''s birthday, and the thought of my negligence made me dizzy.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?! What about the coming-of-age ceremony or celebrations?"

    "I just had a casual coming-of-age ceremony by myself. My birthday isn''t particularly worth celebrating, so don''t worry about it."

    Even if he says not to worry about it, I''ll still worry. Certainly, big parties can be tiring, but being celebrated by a family like today is very heartwarming. When I think about how Julius spends each year alone, my chest tightens with a painful pinch.

    "At least let me give you a gift. Coming of age is an important milestone, isn''t it? Do you have anything you want?"

    "I really don''t need anything."

    "It can be anything! Besides helping with magic, anything I can provide."

    As we continue this fruitless exchange, Owens intervenes with a smile, suppressing his laughter.

    "Julius-sama only knows how to obtain things by using others, so he''s not used to receiving kindness. He was very puzzled at first when he was invited to dinner or given sweets and bread as souvenirs. So please gradually get him accustomed to it."

    "...Is that so?"

    Julius turned his face away with a pout, and his ears were slightly reddened. He seems to be blushing slightly. Could it be that he''s embarrassed? Is he becoming a bit more human-like?

    "Sigh... I''ll think about it until next time."

    "It''s besides helping with magic!"

    As Owens, who usually only serves, seemed to enjoy the dish with vegetables, he quickly went back to get his meal.

    Next time, I''ll make bento for Owens and Gardo too.

    After that, I boasted to Didier about the bracelet and asked Hermes about the situation in the north. The ninth year of this life''s birthday party turned out to be lively and enjoyable.

    Thanks for reading ????

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 18 - Invitation with Crimson Decoration

    In a mansion in the noble district, servants were bustling around preparing since the morning.

    The lady of the house, Ilmera, was simply staring at an envelope without scolding the running maids. The envelope, with no sender or recipient written on it, clearly bore a crimson vine pattern like a frame, indicating it was a letter from Baroness Dior, the wife of Marquis Beriard.

    Of course, Ilmera wasn''t pondering who the sender of this letter might be. It was handed to her directly by Dior at a tea party about a month ago.

    The issue lay in its contents.

    Carrying on the curse of Beriard, Dior, now the Baroness, was both feared and envied by the noblewomen in her domain.

    Her beauty aside, she continuously set new trends in the fields of art and clothing with her exceptional aesthetic sense.

    Among them, what has shown incredible growth in recent years is cosmetics. Dior claimed it was her daughter, Sheriel, who came up with them, but Ilmera didn''t believe those words. She couldn''t imagine an adult woman creating cosmetics meant for girls as young as her daughter.

    Come to think of it, it was thanks to Sheriel-sama that I started being invited to the tea parties. Until then, I was barely acknowledged at evening parties.

    Despite being of the earl''s lineage, Ilmera''s husband''s family didn''t have much power. They were mid-ranking nobles without land holdings. Their title was only thanks to the family business that happened to align with the preferences of the previous lord.

    Her husband, Earl Tabur Planton, still pursued his research on plants. Although he cultivated medicinal herbs and studied magic flowers, he hadn''t achieved much to be recognized by the noble academy in the capital. At this rate, they might lose their title by the next generation.

    Having married into a family whose botanical research yielded no financial gain or recognition, Ilmera was positioned somewhat low in the social circle. This changed drastically with the aforementioned tea party.

    The sudden invitation to the debut tea party came as a surprise. They had never thought they would be invited, and even now, Ilmera was gazing at the envelope bordered in crimson.

    Having a daughter around the same age seemed to have brought them favor with the fates. Ilmera clasped her hands together and prayed repeatedly. "You''re creating gods out of thin air, it''s absurd," her husband, Tabur, chuckled wryly. Still, Ilmera couldn''t help but feel grateful for this seemingly fateful stroke of luck.

    Their daughter, who had been lively and restless beyond what was typical for a young lady, suddenly began to behave like a proper lady after Sheriel''s tea party. She started accompanying her father on his research trips and eagerly listened to etiquette and social lessons, which was a delightful change as a mother.

    Truly, to see her change like that... Sheriel-sama, who is younger, was very composed, and she must have influenced her.

    Two years had passed since then, and the occasional invitations to Dior''s tea parties felt like a dream. New pastries and new cosmetics. Since they weren''t very wealthy, Ilmera only purchased shampoo and used it sparingly, once or twice a month.

    Though she only rinsed her hair once a week in the tub, it had noticeably become shinier and easier to comb.

    Amidst this, there was this invitation. Apparently, it was to experience the beauty regimen Dior usually undertakes. Ilmera wondered if it was appropriate for someone like her to attend. They didn''t have the luxury to invest in such things, and if they somehow displeased Dior, it could mean the end of their family.

    Typically, unveiling ceremonies for new ventures were calls for investments. If it seemed like a promising venture, one would invest, or even propose business partnerships if it seemed profitable.

    The former was out of the question, but if they were expected to propose the latter, Ilmera''s husband, Tabur, should have been invited. However, given that they couldn''t help when they were consulted about vegetable oil previously and ended up disappointing them, Ilmera was uncertain of the intention behind this invitation.

    Not only did it not benefit their estate, but if they made another mistake, the Planton family might truly be finished.

    With such thoughts, Ilmera stared at the invitation filled with both fortune and anxiety until just before their departure.

    "Mother, why do you look so glum? We''re almost there."

    Her daughter, who had retained her cheerful personality while adopting quite ladylike behavior, called out to Ilmera, who wore a troubled expression.

    After a short carriage ride from the earl''s residence, the destination was soon in sight. It used to be a splendid mansion owned by the marquis, and even though it was mid-autumn, colorful flowers bloomed in the garden.

    The carriage circled around the central flowerbed and arrived at the front entrance, where Dior and Sheriel were standing.

    Sheriel-sama is accompanying them to the unveiling ceremony too. So, it must have been decided that this child would also attend.

    Relieved that the invitation she had checked multiple times wasn''t a mistake, Ilmera put on a noble expression and descended from the carriage.

    "Dior-sama, I extend my greetings on this auspicious day. I offer my gratitude to the wind god and the Beriard family for witnessing this new beginning." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Greetings, Ilmera-sama. I''m sure you''ll be satisfied with today''s unveiling."

    As Ilmera exchanged greetings with Dior, the children were also happily reuniting.

    "Sheriel-sama, it''s been a while! I heard it''s a grand unveiling for a big business venture, and I''m thrilled to be invited."

    "Shamal-sama, greetings. Today, we have a tea party planned just for the children. Giselle-sama is also here."

    Sheriel, taller than Ilmera remembered and about two years younger than Shamal, seemed more mature than her age both in appearance and behavior. Perhaps it was because of her seemingly cold, blue-eyed appearance or her gentle smile that never faltered, but she seemed more mature than her age, and Ilmera couldn''t help but feel that her precious childhood innocence was somewhat wasted.

    At the far end of the entrance, there was a platform about chest height, and behind it stood three women. They were all dressed alike, and they didn''t come forward.

    They were then led up the side staircase and greeted the noblewomen who had apparently arrived earlier. They seemed to be sitting around some round tables, having tea.

    "I apologize for being late."

    "No, you''re actually a bit early. It seems this isn''t like a regular tea party."

    Relieved that they hadn''t gotten the time wrong, Ilmera began to feel anxious as if she had stepped into an unknown world. It was Sheriel who reached out to Ilmera, who was bewildered.

    "Here is the tea salon, where you can use it for appointments and time adjustments. There is no master in this mansion, so feel free to relax without waiting for greetings like at a tea party."

    "Isn''t this event hosted by Lady Dior?"

    "Yes, I am technically in charge of the business, but it''s not in the form of hosting."

    It was rare for a woman to start a business, and even then, Ilmera reluctantly accepted that it might be possible with Dior. However, upon hearing that a child who hadn''t even reached adulthood was in charge, Ilmera could only blink repeatedly, unable to comprehend everything. Unable to grasp anything, she could only pretend to understand.

    Once seated at the table, tea and meringue were promptly served, a service provided during the waiting time.

    Since the other guests seemed just as bewildered, Ilmera felt relieved knowing that she wasn''t the only one unfamiliar with the customs.

    "Now that everyone is gathered, let me explain how to use this facility while allowing you to experience it."

    Everyone''s here now? There are only about ten adults... Could this be Lady Sheriel''s pretend play?

    For the unveiling of a new business to gather investment, it''s common to hold a soir¨¦e with about a hundred guests. This tea salon, with only about fifteen people including children, must be a somewhat different kind of tea party.

    Ilmera, who was starting to understand this, was immediately shaken in her understanding by the torrent of new customs that followed.

    "Firstly, all the services you experience here will be charged. Just as you pay a gardener to maintain the garden, you''ll pay a fee here to maintain your body. Of course, you won''t be charged for today''s session or the membership fee. Instead, we ask for your help in spreading the word."

    Ilmera and the others were wide-eyed and speechless at Sheriel''s explanation.

    They had heard that they could experience beauty treatments, but they never expected to be charged for it.

    Ilmera breathed a sigh of relief at the mention that today''s fee was waived. But then, she was taken aback when she was told that the beautiful hair ornament was the entrance ticket.

    Mesmerized by the several magical ore hanging from the chain, she almost missed the explanation.

    The membership fee was quite expensive, and one couldn''t even join without a referral. Being exempt from the membership fee brought more excitement than relief; it meant they were chosen for this special opportunity.

    The facility could be used multiple times, and the price would decrease if one infused it with their magic. Ilmera had initially been skeptical about the beauty treatment of bathing, but in this dreamlike beautiful space, her anticipation had turned into great expectations.

    After receiving explanations, each person was guided to a private room.

    Following the maid as instructed, Ilmera undressed with her help, and as she did, she could hear the faint sound of water.

    The large porcelain tub was apparently called a bath. Even after receiving explanations, she couldn''t fully understand this magical tool she was seeing for the first time, which had the magical ores attached to it and water bubbling out.

    Invited by the steam and the scent of flowers, Ilmera absentmindedly sank into the bath.

    How soothing... It''s warm and feels so good... I hope my skin won''t dry out later...

    By the time she started to sweat gently, she was instructed to move her head to the small tub. Placing her neck on the cloth-covered hollow as instructed, a maid began to wash her hair. While she was accustomed to washing her hair in water, the gentle pressure on her scalp made her entire body tingle with pleasure.

    At the same time, her face was massaged with fragrant plant oils, and after being gently wiped with a soft cloth, something fragrant and soft was applied to her face.

    "This is a clay pack that we plan to introduce. It absorbs dirt from the skin and moisturizes it, leaving it very beautiful."

    As she waited for a while in this state, she received various explanations.

    "Cleanse your skin of any remaining dirt with plant oils or soap, and sweat out any clogged impurities. This clay pack also cleanses the skin, but it''s recommended to use it about once a week."

    After using the clay pack, if she brought the container back, they would only sell the contents.

    There had been various facial treatments before, but none had seemed to have much effect or were terrifyingly expensive. Was this clay pack one of those?

    After a while, when her skin started to feel heavier, the clay pack was peeled off, and then she was washed with fragrant soap.

    When she gently touched her cheeks, they indeed felt softer.

    Since she was in the water, she didn''t notice, but she had apparently sweated a lot already. A refreshing, cool drink with a taste unlike any fruit juice or alcohol seeped into her body smoothly.

    As her face began to feel hot, she was taken out of the bathtub and led to a massage table outside. Despite being made of stone, it was warm, and it gently warmed her abdomen.

    The body, which had become stiff from corsets and heavy clothing, was thoroughly relaxed, and by the time she got off the table, her body felt incredibly light.

    "It feels like becoming royalty or a high-ranking noble..."

    It was truly luxurious, like that of an elite. In the Planton family, which had obtained the title of count solely through magical power and past luck, it was not something they could afford to have a full-body massage using expensive plant oils on a daily basis.

    After being washed with fragrant soap in the emptied tub, her skin felt soft and youthful.

    Could it really be just from soaking in the water? Was it the effect of that plant oil and soap?

    Dressed in a linen robe, as she sat in front of the vanity mirror, she was speechless at the sight before her.

    This is unbelievable... Is this mirror enchanted?

    Her skin had been getting tougher year by year, and she had been finding it increasingly difficult to apply the white powder properly. It was a noblewoman''s skill to cleverly apply the white powder to disguise dark circles and wrinkles.

    But, somehow, her skin looked much brighter than it did this morning.

    Ilmera tentatively touched her cheek, feeling her heart pounding as her skin seemed to cling to her palm.

    "A little moisturizing to finish."

    "The maid gently applied water with a floral scent to her skin, then lightly pressed her skin with a small amount of plant oil. Unable to believe that her skin was truly radiant, Ilmera stared intensely at the mirror.

    Meanwhile, warm air was now being emitted from the magical device from earlier, drying her hair as she combed through it. Her hair, now smooth and neatly arranged unlike when washed at home, was almost too beautiful to tie up.

    "Is the shampoo special too?"

    "Yes, it''s a step above what you find in stores."

    This meant that it would only be available in noble district shops, making it a limited edition product accessible only to those with entry tokens. Excited or perhaps due to the excitement, she moistened her parched throat with tea, but still couldn''t remain calm.

    "What about the white powder? You can try Lady Sheriel''s new white powder."

    "I''m torn... It''s the first time I''ve thought it would be a waste to apply white powder."

    However, she didn''t have the courage to appear in public like this. No matter how much she had become beautiful, she still had dark circles and wrinkles that prevented her from baring her skin in public.

    Moreover, since she had the chance to experience it, it would be a waste not to try the new white powder. She decided to have makeup applied.

    "Oh...! How radiant! I can''t believe this is really white powder."

    When her face was lightly stroked with a soft brush, she worried if she was being carried away. White powder is applied multiple times with a brush over heavy oil. Even with a light stroke, it shouldn''t be applied evenly.

    However, looking at Ilmera in the mirror, she realized that her skin looked natural, like bare skin, with pores and dark circles hidden by a shine.

    "Can I see that white powder?"

    "Yes, here it is."

    In a flat porcelain container was a slightly colored powder. Unlike traditional white powder resembling wheat flour, this powder had fine grains that produced such a shine, making it hard to believe even when experienced firsthand.

    And in the next moment, a shiver of fear-like excitement ran through her entire body.

    The things she had just experienced, and the fact that this experience itself could become a product... Beauty accessible only to a select few through referral. If there were such visible effects, everyone would desire the right to it.

    Moreover, once experienced, one couldn''t let go of it. Just like maintaining a garden, maintaining oneself... It wouldn''t just end with a purchase; she would surely visit multiple times.

    Even for Ilmera, whose household budget was tight, she felt truly grateful for being allowed to join, and she was already planning when to come next.

    It was like a devil''s whisper. The highest quality beauty products in an extraordinary space. Trying to imagine how much profit it would bring, she quickly banished such base thoughts from her mind.

    "Thank you for your hard work, Ilmera-sama. Once you''re done changing, I''ll guide you back to the tea salon."

    Was it just her imagination that the dressing had finished faster than usual? Anyway, she wanted to share this excitement with everyone as soon as possible... She wanted everyone to see how beautiful she had become.

    It was the first time Ilmera, with her ordinary appearance as a noble, had wanted to boast about her own appearance to others.

    Hello everyone, we recently stopped updating for some reason, but thanks for your patience and support.

    We hope to resume with the regular updates pattern, so good luck reading.

    Thanks for reading??

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 19 - Children tea party

    Sheriel''s POV

    After explaining the spa to the ladies, I had a tea party with the children in the salon.

    They were the same children I had a pleasant time with at the post-baptism tea party, so the atmosphere was peaceful and harmonious---at least at first.

    "Giselle-sama, were you invited to the Walpurgis Night? How was it? Was it glamorous?"

    "Yes, it was truly glamorous and dazzling. The most enjoyable part was the midnight tea party with Lady Sheriel in the room..."

    As Giselle wrapped her pink-tinted cheeks in her hands, her eyes welled up. "Wow, a midnight tea party sounds so fun!"

    "Did Didier-sama attend too?" The atmosphere suddenly became lively.

    "Speaking of Didier-sama, he''s quite popularly known as the Prince of Wisteria in the capital. Everyone is curious about who he will choose as his partner for the coming-of-age ceremony this year."

    With curious eyes, the eldest among them, Countess Dora, who was from the Earl''s family, leaned forward to speak.

    The Prince of Wisteria... Didier, who came of age this year, had held a grand coming-of-age celebration before the start of the academy, but I had never heard such a nickname before.

    Giselle seemed curious about Didier''s partner, as she looked at him with a serious expression.

    "Is there anything you''d like to ask, Lady Sheriel?"

    "Well, since such conversations are rare... I was a little surprised to hear that my brother is seen in that light."

    "If he''s such an excellent and handsome gentleman, anyone would admire him!"

    Wait, aren''t we forgetting something important?

    "Um, I hesitate to say this, but it''s about B¨¦riault, isn''t it? I''m worried about whether my brother can get married."

    "Indeed, before entering school, there were rumors that he was harsh... I mean, terrifying, but now I only hear that he''s very affectionate."

    Dora seemed to be good at socializing, as she was unusually well-informed about rumors from other territories and the capital. When one person mentioned it, it led to the retelling of Didier''s anecdotes, and that''s where my hell began.

    "It''s well-known that Didier-sama took a long vacation to attend Lady Sheriel''s baptism ceremony, right? Despite being in his second year, he managed to pass all his exams with top marks."

    "That''s wonderful sibling love."

    It was indeed heartening that Didier, who was still a minor, had participated in the practice of attribute allocation.

    "And so, Didier-sama, who learned of Prince Alphonse''s misconduct at that tea party, apparently attempted to take the prince''s head."

    Excuse me? How does Dora-sama know about this? Didn''t Dirk stop him immediately?

    "I heard about that too! It''s so cool!"

    "Wait, is that story well-known? Has Prince Alphonse heard about it?"

    "No, it seems Didier-sama declared it directly to the prince. I think..."

    Dora went on to describe the situation in detail.

    It seemed that Alphonse had attended the end-of-term ceremony as a member of the royal family. Although evaluations were conducted across all grades, Didier had held the top position for two consecutive years, from his first to second year.

    After the evaluation results were announced, and even the potted plants nurtured in class were showcased on stage, it was a flawless ceremony, with no complaints.

    Then, Didier, who received the medal given to the top student from Alphonse, apparently said with a refreshing smile, "This time, instead of the prince''s head, I''ll take this pot for Lady Sheriel. But if you dare to touch Sheriel next time, I''ll really take your head. Wouldn''t it be better for you to be grateful to me and this potted plant?" Of course, Alphonse turned red with anger, and Didier left calmly.

    I wonder how he managed to come back unharmed. Even though this country''s blasphemy laws are quite strict...

    "Um, what''s so cool about that story?"

    "It''s wonderful to stand up to those above you without caring about the danger for the sake of your beloved family! As a maiden, one would dream of such a thing if that affection were directed at oneself."

    No, no, isn''t that strange? Don''t you think about the possibility of being executed as an accomplice with that "if"?

    Oh, I see, it''s possible to dream like that because it''s the Marquis de Beriard...

    I remembered the special exception that there is no complicity in our family, but I couldn''t empathize with the bloodthirsty maiden''s dream.

    "I''m not at all happy to receive a severed head as a birthday present."

    "A severed head, well... "

    Even though Shamar agreed to it, Dora''s praise continued as if that wasn''t a problem. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Did you receive a very valuable magic flower, I suppose? It''s said to be extremely precious, requiring a lot of effort until it sprouts, and apparently it''s so valuable that it''s traded with gold coins. There were also rumors circulating that it was being grown and gifted to Lady Sheriel."

    "Was it really that precious? I remember it''s said to summon fairies when it blooms?"

    "I''ve been pouring magic into it little by little every day, but it hasn''t bloomed yet, just grown a bit larger. I heard that just getting it to sprout would earn top marks in that class, so I''ve made up my mind not to let it wither."

    "Also, I heard there''s an exam for those aspiring to be Sir Didier''s knights, where they''re shown Lady Sheriel''s portrait and asked to express their thoughts."

    "What kind of ridiculous exam is that?"

    "It''s embarrassing beyond belief. It might be because of Sir Didier''s exam that Virgil, Giselle''s brother, seemed particularly unreserved even on first meeting."

    In that sense, it''s helpful, but...

    "I''m starting to get a headache from the conflicting feelings of not wanting to hear any more and being afraid of what I might find out."

    "Furthermore, it''s said that all mandatory units have been completed with top marks by the third year, and of course, this year''s top spot is already assured for the Beriard family."

    "I''ve heard the Beriard family is special, but they''re really amazing, aren''t they?"

    "For some reason, I break into a cold sweat under Giselle''s envious gaze directed at me. Could it be that I''m also expected to achieve similar results?"

    "If Didier is so outstanding, I''ll probably seem inferior despite being somewhat good at studying. I recall the hand-drawn magic circles with shaky lines and feel like crying."

    "The conversation continues about which noble from which territory is handsome, or which kind of man they want to marry in the future."

    "The girls here seem to have given up on becoming mistresses since they''ve actually seen Alphonse at a previous tea party."

    "Who would Lady Sheriel like to marry?"

    "I''m not sure since I haven''t interacted much with noble children my age, but I tend to see them as children in appearance, so they don''t seem like romantic prospects."

    "Someone I can respect, with a cute side perhaps?"

    "Does it matter about their family background, rank, or business?"

    "Is it a political matter? Although marrying as a safeguard might be an option, I''ve heard that the Beriard family doesn''t see any territories as threats for now, so it seems I don''t need to think too much about it."

    I tilt my head in confusion at the debutantes'' stunned expressions. Then Giselle timidly adds a clarification.

    "If you marry into a lower-ranked family, life can become difficult, you know? You might not be able to afford maids or have servants who are commoners. You might end up with the same status as the maids you''ve been using so far, like Lady Sheriel."

    Ah, I see. Among them, Giselle, who is from a viscount family, has the lowest status, and today she was supposed to be accompanied by a commoner maid. Although I need research funds, I don''t mind living with commoners. I''ve lived as a commoner before, so the only problem is not having electrical appliances.

    "If a house can''t afford maids, I can develop magical tools. Besides, I have a lot of magical power, so I can manage most things on my own even without servants."

    It seems like the worry of petrification is okay for now, and I wonder if I''ll ever fall in love. I''ve only had unrequited love in my past life, so I can''t imagine what it''s like to be in a relationship.

    "So, it''s about emphasizing personality, isn''t it? That''s wonderful."

    "Someone you can respect and find cute... Is it usually someone younger? But if it''s someone Lady Sheriel can respect, it must be difficult."

    As everyone discussed my ideal man, I started feeling embarrassed. Just as I tried to change the subject, a maid from Dior came to call us.

    "Everyone, you''ve returned."

    As the wide doors of the tea salon opened, we were hit by a wave of imposing magic, causing us to instinctively stop.

    "I understand! It feels like peeling off layers of skin!"

    "Yes, exactly! Your skin feels unbelievably soft."

    "Look at it! I just lightly dusted some powder!"

    "Yes, indeed!"

    It''s incredibly lively...

    When we arrived, the noblewomen looked like they were wearing thick, blank masks, but now they had natural, healthy glows. The effects seemed to be quite satisfactory, as they were all excitedly forgetting their manners.

    Each of them had a seat prepared next to their mothers, and the presentation event began.

    "Lady Sheriel, you mentioned earlier that joining once allows you to use this place repeatedly if you pay?"

    "Yes, all the prices are listed in this document. If you choose to use magic, there''s a separate price under the ''magic usage'' section."

    The atmosphere changed drastically as everyone eagerly looked at the distributed documents. "Wow, it''s just one large silver coin!" "If you use magic, it''s five small silver coins," voices of surprise were heard. I had intended to set the prices boldly, but judging by their reactions, they could have been a bit higher.

    "For those who want to bathe at home, there''s also information about installation services, so please speak to the staff later."

    The air seemed to ripple, and everyone except Dior''s staff changed their expressions.

    "Is it alright to reveal such things so easily? How is this business managed?"

    "Our salon primarily sells beauty products. Think of it as a beauty shop with experiential facilities."

    The initial goal was to promote bathing habits. As a result, facilities like spas were created, so there''s no need to skimp on bathtubs. Plus, if it''s just a bathtub, it''s easy to make, so it''s more profitable to arrange artisans from the start.

    When I mentioned that we would also be selling clay packs and new face powders that hadn''t been released to the company yet, everyone looked at me with intense, predatory gazes.

    "What is this water purification system?"

    The one who eagerly asked about the facilities was Shamal''s mother, Ilmela.

    Since the servants in her house are a mix of lower nobility and commoners, she''s interested in what combination would work best.

    As I explained about the water purification while showing a simple diagram on a slate, some nodded in understanding while others tilted their heads, but overall, they seemed to grasp the concept.

    "You can choose to just have the bathtub or to install a faucet with the water purification system included. You can even have your servants fill the tub and measure the amount of magic used, so feel free to consider your budget and magic usage while discussing it."

    "If you can make the initial investment, that''s better in terms of magical cost-effectiveness. They should be able to calculate that properly since they manage the estate on a daily basis."

    Sergio and Dior showed reluctance about revealing the water purification facilities, but just installing the bathtub alone wouldn''t be enough to keep up with the magical capabilities of lower nobility. Besides, once the water system becomes widespread within the territory, soap would likely become the biggest revenue earner.

    "Can you also sell those peculiar magical tools?"

    "I personally craft the independent magical tools, so I''ve only made the ones we have here. But if there''s demand, I''m considering selling them."

    "Could it be, Lady Sheriel!?"

    After the salon echoed with sounds of astonishment, there were hushed exchanges about my age and curse.

    After a brief pause, I began explaining about the tea salon.

    "This tea salon is also open for use, so feel free to enjoy it. Please check the document for the prices of tea and sweets. You can order whatever you like and settle the bill when you leave."

    Since they usually only have tea with others by invitation or when they''re invited, they were puzzled about how to use the tea salon.

    Come to think of it, does the noble academy have a cafeteria? I should have asked Didier, but I observed the reactions of those around me instead.

    "Hey, take a look at this... it''s only a small silver coin."

    "Oh, really? Then we could come every week."

    "This document is very easy to read."

    "I''d like to arrange to come together sometime."

    Hosting a tea party involves considerable expenses, from creating invitations to preparing confections, tea sets, flowers, and costumes. Lower nobles only host one per year at most, and they can''t even meet anyone without being invited.

    I want those people to feel free to use it too.

    "Is this chocolate from Dior''s tea party?"

    "Yes, we''ll gradually introduce items that received good reviews at my mother''s tea parties."

    Dior nodded, and there was an exclamation of delight.

    I had gotten too used to it and almost forgotten, but usually, other nobles lick sugar cubes while drinking tea.

    If the sweets that could only be enjoyed at Dior''s tea party can be eaten whenever they want, they''re sure to come often.

    I struggled to contain the smile that threatened to spill over at the sound of the clinking gold coins in my mind.

    I had prepared a set course of light snacks and sweets on three-tiered plates for everyone that we plan to serve at the salon. There are courses with and without vegetables, and I plan to change the menu slightly every month.

    "In addition to the courses, you can also order your favorite sweets individually, so please feel free to use them."

    "If we have an admission pass, can we use just the tea salon?"

    "Yes, of course."

    In a way, it''s a compound facility combining a spa, a caf¨¦, and a cosmetics store.

    "This salon begins with introductions from everyone here. Each person can introduce up to three people, and if the person they introduce causes any problems, they will be held accountable collectively and forced to withdraw from the membership. So please be careful."

    "We''ll be the first members, won''t we?" "I never imagined we''d receive such privileges."

    Emulating Walpurgis Night''s introduction system seemed to appeal to them, but they seem to be particularly weak to privileges. However, one upper-class noblewoman interjected into the excited buzz.

    "Lady Sheriel, isn''t this already beyond the scope of a business? What we''ll gain will be much greater than we can imagine. We must prepare now for when His Highness ascends the throne. We must be united as the nobles of this territory to acquire power surpassing that of the capital. Do you understand the extent of this influence? I''m worried that friction with other territories will arise soon."

    Amidst the mixed feelings of anxiety and warning, Dior, who had been silent until now, spoke up for the first time.

    "Sheriel understands everything. Trivial matters like interference from other territories aren''t important. You all know that we had a marriage proposal from the royal family in the past. And the qualities of the current Crown Prince, Alphonse..."

    Once Dior stopped speaking, the space fell silent except for the sound of swallowing.

    Of course, I was also concentrating on Dior''s words with all my senses.

    Because I didn''t understand at all why influence, marriage proposals, and what it had to do with me.

    "When His Highness ascends the throne, this country, this territory, must change. We must prepare now for the calamity brought by the foolish king. This isn''t the time for factional squabbles. In preparation for the future, the nobles of this territory must unite and gain power surpassing the capital... That is the true purpose of this business."

    Everyone stood up simultaneously and bowed deeply to Dior and me.

    "Please forgive my shallow remarks. Indeed, you are the daughter of the Beriard family. Once again, we pledge our loyalty here."

    Huh... Rebellion? Is it rebellion? I''m completely lost, what are they talking about?

    Dior smiled contentedly, allowing everyone to take their seats, while I could only sit next to him, attempting to mimic an appropriate expression and giving a faint nod.

    I only wanted to earn a little money with my knowledge from my past life and my whimsical studies of magic, but how did it end up like this...?

    No, but it''s about bringing together the nobles to enrich the territory, right? It should be okay; it''s not that ominous. I also want the territory to prosper.

    In the end, it became a bit unclear, but the business unveiling event ended safely, and I hurriedly busied myself with preparations for the evening banquet.

    Thanks for reading ????

    Don''t forget to leave a vote on novelupdates.

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 20 - After the business presentation

    In the mansion after seeing off the guests, the employees were moving back and forth in the corridors like graceful waterfowl. Their swift movements, yet sophisticated demeanor that didn''t betray their busyness, were taught by Dior''s maids.

    Feeling apologetic for halting the employees'' steps each time we passed by, I made my way up to the top floor of the mansion with Dior.

    Since the preparations for the banquet were complete, this was for the final meeting combined with rest.

    Ascending the stairs to the top-floor office in one go left me breathless. I thought maybe we should install an elevator at some point.

    "Ugh... this is why I dislike aristocratic mansions."

    Dior, looking tired, sank into a chair in the office.

    "Mother, what was the last part about? Disaster or surpassing the capital?"

    "Well, it''ll stir up excitement if I say something like that, won''t it?"

    Just casually stirring things up? But it seemed like everyone understood...

    Feeling unsettled, I took a sip of tea, not sure which cup it was by now, when Didier, who had been waiting in another room, arrived.

    "Hey there, Sheriel, it was quite a splendid debut. You''ve become quite adept at socializing."

    "Brother, were you listening?"

    "Yeah, more or less."

    Apparently, Dior had used a communication magic tool to let Didier listen in on the conversation. It seemed there was something going on after all.

    "Was the last part something you''re involved in after all?"

    "Haha, you caught on? Sheriel, are you interested in politics?"

    "What? Out of the blue. I''d rather avoid troublesome matters, but if it''s related to the business, I''d like to know."

    Didier waved his hand dismissively, crossed his legs lightly, and intertwined his fingers on his knee.

    "At the briefing the other day, Father and Mother didn''t seem to fully grasp it, but from now on, Beriard will be under scrutiny from various quarters. Of course, even from the center."

    By the center, he meant the Senate and the wise men centered around the royal family. It seemed they were concerned not just about scrutiny, but interference.

    "Do they think Beriard will become too wealthy and stop cooperating with exterminations?"

    "Exactly. Sheriel catches on fast. They''re obliged to participate, but do you think they trust our conscience and pride? Personally, if we can sustain ourselves, I don''t think there''s a need to go out and exterminate monsters from other territories."

    Even though the Beriard family isn''t part of the kingdom''s knights, they are obligated to join extermination squads upon request. In return, they receive benefits such as exemption from tariffs and economic support from neighboring territories and the capital. Exemption from collective punishment is one of those benefits.

    It could be said that this mutual relationship, which depended on the attachment of the head of the family and lacked multi-generational businesses, was due to the economic instability within the territory.

    "Isn''t that a bit of a leap? If bathing and such become ingrained as a habit, won''t wealth concentrate in Beriard, and won''t it just be a one-generation business as before?"

    "It''s not such a simple matter. From the perspective of others, this facility is packed with gifts like magic tools capable of altering magic. Soon, they''ll start suspecting whether we possess magic that can alter magic or something similar. There aren''t many who would be optimistic about it being a one-generation thing."

    Though I wanted to dismiss it as overly dramatic, I instantly understood its influence.

    Even if we limit membership to within the territory, the beauty enjoyed solely by Beriard nobles in the midst of aristocratic interactions would become a target of envy. There''s also the risk of pushback from other territories, and the possibility of being unable to procure raw materials.

    And if we were to accept nobles from other territories, as Didier said, Beriard''s talent would be viewed with suspicion.

    "Why didn''t you stop using magic tools, Brother? If it was just bathing, there wouldn''t have been this much danger, right?"

    "Expanding the business too much and earning small change is one approach. It would''ve been fine originally, but the problem is that idiot prince. He doesn''t understand how to treat Beriard, judging from his attitude towards Sheriel. Actually, if Sheriel were his biological child and Father had doted on him, the prince''s head would''ve rolled after that tea party. Then I would inherit the title, close off the territory, and declare independence. And if the allied forces invade this land and the Beriard family is destroyed, the monsters and beasts we''ve held back will fill the kingdom with pollution along with our grudges. And I don''t know how much longer I can tolerate if Sheriel is harmed in any way."

    Well, I''m truly glad I''m an adopted child. It''s the first time I''ve felt grateful for Sergio''s heartlessness.

    Or rather, killing royalty just for cutting your hair makes you nothing but a lunatic. I shivered at the thought that Didier was half-serious about pursuing Alphonse''s head.

    "So, what''s your plan?"

    "Let''s just go as far as we can. Push through until we can smash anyone with violence and wealth. After all, Sheriel seems to be enjoying her research. I can''t stop her."

    Huh? Something seems off? Where did the political talk go?

    "Um, if Beriard becomes too powerful, wouldn''t it disrupt the mutual relationship? Other territories are wary of that, right?"

    "Yeah, so it''d be great if it actually happened. I understand the agony of having your obsession taken away. It''s painful not being able to display your talent openly, right? So, to let Sheriel do whatever she wants without thinking, I''ll do everything to silence everyone around. Our territory will surely prosper even more from now on. Then, even the royal family will have to bow down to us for cooperation, isn''t it great?"

    His eyes filled with ecstasy and the corners of his mouth filled with happiness fully expressed Didier''s satisfaction.

    Ah, so this is how villains in stories are born. Despite regretting pulling the troublesome trigger, I racked my brain at full speed to figure out how to correct the course.

    "By the way, keep Julius in check. If he turns against us, we won''t have the luxury of military strength."

    "Well, I also feel confident facing Professor Julius... Wait, that''s wrong! Are you seriously considering going to war?! Please spare me."

    "It''s not unusual for territories to go to war with each other, right? Besides, Father will participate in the upcoming war soon, too."

    Huh, this is news to me...

    I knew he occasionally went out for monster exterminations, but I hadn''t heard about going to war.

    "Has Father been to war before?"

    "Well, it''s the first time since Sheriel came, but there were minor skirmishes when I was little. Oh, are you worried Father will die in the war? But Mother is still alive, so it''s okay, right?"

    It didn''t sound like the words of a Beriard who would go mad from family deaths. What was that talk about slicing off Sergio''s head for just cutting hair? Or maybe it''s the calmness born from truly believing in Sergio?

    "We''ve strayed from the topic. That''s why, Sheriel, you should research magic or magic tools without any worries. It''s more troublesome to do it halfway. Rather, use your knowledge from your previous life or Julius''s knowledge, anything that seems beneficial to the territory, actively research it."

    "Sigh... Indeed, I need the power to withstand interference from other territories. It''ll be troublesome if we''re restricted in trading materials, and depending on the self-sufficiency rate of wheat and sugar, it could become a problem. Why do we have to deal with such troublesome things?"

    "Hehe, you''re still my best understanding partner, Sheriel."

    Smiling with satisfaction, Didier, and elegantly, apparently napping, Dior, stared at me, causing me to worry about how to handle the Beriard family.

    Or rather, is it about how to handle myself...?

    Unlike during the day, the largest tea salon was filled with male nobles who attended last night''s birthday party, such as Claira and Hermes, as well as businessmen like Rainer.

    Tonight, the banquet was a celebration of completion and encouragement, including lower-ranking nobles who were also employees.

    As usual, this was an informal gathering where guests were free to enjoy food and drinks in a standing buffet style.

    "Sheriel, you look quite tired. Did Didier burden you with some headache-inducing talk?"

    "Grandfather, you see through everything. I was just briefed on how this business will affect things moving forward."

    Sipping lightly carbonated grape water from a small glass, I discreetly vented to Hermes.

    "Brother claims it''s for my sake, but he''s definitely enjoying this situation. While it''s good that the territory is prospering, I''m worried Brother''s goal seems to be stirring up other territories as a game."

    "Well, that''s also a part of Beriard''s nature. I''m glad Didier''s talent isn''t suited to Sergio. Without Sheriel, there would have been sparks of conflict everywhere with Sergio trying to get involved."

    Those words sent a shiver down my spine involuntarily. While Sergio had only been drawn into battles he didn''t like because of the situation, if Didier''s curiosity were added to the mix, he might start wars himself.

    Over the past few years, the land had become more polluted, keeping us busy with hunting monsters and beasts. And apparently, Didier finding joy around me was preventing the troublesome coordination between those parents and child.

    "I must fully pique Brother''s interest. It seems that soon the slaves bought at the black market auctions will be moved to protection. Grandfather, may I ask for your help with their treatment again?"

    For a moment, Hermes showed the same delighted smile as Didier did earlier. It quickly changed to his usual calm smile, but he seemed to have had enough of Beriard''s curse. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I just..."

    He gently stroked my head as I let out a small sigh.

    "Sheriel-sama, may I have a moment?"

    "Of course, Viscount Claira. How was the meeting during the day? Was there any issue, perhaps?"

    During the day, while Dior and I were having a tea party, Sergio and Hermes had been discussing matters with the nobles of Klayla.

    I had heard about Mia and Leo yesterday, so it must be related to the meeting.

    "No, no issues at all. I just wanted to express my gratitude again for the overwhelming happiness."

    "It seems everything went smoothly then." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Viscount Claira nodded firmly and reported on what had been decided this time.

    "The clay excavation is going well, and we''ve arranged for the poor people in the town who don''t have jobs to be sent here. While Klayla doesn''t produce wheat or vegetables, we have plenty of land. We''ve also been treated well by the new Earl of Gernika, who has inherited the title smoothly, and the construction of the town is progressing smoothly."

    "When you say the new Earl of Gernika, you mean the nephew of the former Earl, right? What''s his personality like?"

    "He made himself personally responsible for all the misdeeds of the former Earl, and he even went to each house of the daughters who had been victims to apologize. Even though it wasn''t his fault..."

    The nephew, Baron Alon Gernika, should still be underage. As there were many victims of the former Earl of Gernika among the town''s girls, it must have meant he had bowed to the commoners.

    If he''s that kind of person, he''ll surely get along well with Klayla. That''s what the eyes full of power of Viscount Claira conveyed.

    "I''m glad a good lord has taken over. Please support him until he reaches adulthood, everyone in Klayla."

    "Of course. By the way, it seems that Alon-sama has visited here several times, and he lamented that he had never met Sheriel-sama."

    "I haven''t actually met him beyond hearing reports. Please tell him I''m looking forward to meeting him as well."

    The subsequent reports were all delightful. They included plans for Wyvern flight training in the northern forest, contracting with magical beasts, building a new orphanage for Mia and the others who had been using vacant houses, and approving the proposal I made to process clay in Klayla, resulting in the construction of a new factory.

    "We''ve arranged for three civil officials to be dispatched, and we''ve already had a meeting at noon. There''s not a single downtrodden soul in Klayla anymore. The elderly are bustling about, children are running around, and when you open a window, you can hear people''s voices. Thanks to your kindness, our town has been saved. Thank you so much."

    Viscount Claira''s eyes were red, but unlike the bitter struggle she had been through before, she now exuded hope.

    "I haven''t done anything out of mercy or charity. I merely offered a few words for the sake of my interests and business, so please don''t exaggerate. It''s all thanks to the viscount''s excellent management."

    "What a modest thing to say... Once the town is in order, let''s build a statue of Sheriel. Our faith is not in gods or dragons, but in Sheriel alone. We will continue to strive for the development of the town."

    Wait, why? I had thought Viscount Klayla was one of the few sensible people around, but now she seemed to have lost it. And somehow, Didier chose this moment to join in.

    "That''s a great idea! Since the people of Klayla never get to see Sheriel, why not build a statue of seven-year-old Sheriel when she visited Klayla?"

    "Brother, are you drunk? What if the viscount takes it seriously?"

    "Huh? I''m serious! Right, Viscount?"

    "Yes, of course. As a symbol of the people''s hope... No, perhaps we should prioritize the construction of the statue as a symbol of the people''s hope."

    I could only send them a cold gaze as Viscount Claira and Didier began earnestly discussing the matter.

    Thanks is for reading ????????

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 21 - Feast and crisis

    Despite indulging in alcohol until late last night, the adults are once again drinking wine and ale like water tonight.

    While the upper nobility usually only drink fermented fruit liquor, today there are more lower nobility present, so both were prepared.

    Among them, the only commoner, Rainer, seems to prefer wine over ale.

    "Rainer, you can hold your liquor quite well."

    "We sometimes have business negotiations over drinks, so I''ve gotten used to it to some extent."

    "Rainer, things might get a bit busier from now on. I''m planning to secure raw materials for cosmetics more seriously. Can you prepare to expand the factory? Also, it seems there will be a clay processing facility in Klayl. So, I have one or two more things I''d like to do, but do you think we have the capacity?"

    As I list everything that comes to mind and pile on new challenges, Rainer straightens up.

    "Yes! My subordinates are also growing! Momentum is crucial for these things, so let''s do what we can!"

    "Good. Then we''ll schedule another meeting later."

    Although Didier told me to advance research on everything I could think of, honestly, I didn''t feel like researching anything I didn''t see as necessary for myself. If this business succeeds, I can pay off my debts, and if the lives of those close to me become a little easier, that''s enough.

    However, if there are any unwelcome interferences and I can''t obtain the raw materials, even the cosmetics business could collapse. It would be wise to advance research as much as possible until the academy begins.

    It seems it will indeed become a speed competition as Didier said.

    During the feast, I heard various stories from employees and learned about the lives of the lower nobility.

    Even among nobles, those with only a little magical power and no land to manage are said to have a harder life than commoners like Rainer. Serving in the mansion of an upper noble seems to be the best career advancement.

    "We truly were fortunate. We couldn''t find a mansion to serve, and even at home, we were living like my brother''s maids."

    "Me too. Being hired here and even provided accommodation in the noble district, my family shed tears of joy."

    These are the newly hired lower noble young ladies. They have low magical power, making it difficult for them to find employment as maids. Only noble daughters with intermediate or higher magical power could become lady''s maids.

    "It''s still before work, but do you have any complaints about pay or treatment? If you have any requests, please let me know."

    "Oh no! We have everything we need, and such high treatment is unimaginable elsewhere!"

    "I really like these matching outfits. Don''t they make us look like knights?"

    "By the way, only knights wear matching clothes in this world. The academy doesn''t have uniforms; everyone attends in regular clothes. Of course, the servants don''t have matching maid outfits either; they just wear plain beige or brown modest dresses with an apron.

    However, since both guests and servants are present at the mansion, it becomes unclear who works here. So, we had matching clothes made for everyone using the same fabric. We also provided the maids with corsets made of thick fabric, which doesn''t feel too restrictive.

    "Wasn''t it difficult to assist with bathing while wearing a corset? How do you find magical tools?"

    "Yes, there''s no need to fetch water, and we''ve received training at the academy to become servants, so it''s not a problem at all."

    "I think those magical tools are truly amazing! They don''t require any reserve magical power for activation or adjustment, so they don''t use any magical power at all."

    "That''s good to hear. Please leave a note if you notice anything, as I''d like to hear your opinions later."

    The user''s feedback is important. In my past life, both the user and I, as developers, lived somewhat similar lives, but in this world, lifestyle differences due to social status can completely change things.

    If the concept of convenience differs, there''s a risk that research efforts might not be useful. The maids working at the castle are accustomed to castle life, so the voices of employees working on-site will become even more important in the future.

    It''s been four years since I first made the bathtub for bathing, and from chance encounters and small ideas, it has developed into a significant business. Reflecting on this, I officially declared the opening at a banquet.

    "Sheriel, could you show me your room today?"

    The day after the unveiling party, I stood nervously sweating in front of my room''s door, facing Dior.

    "Mother, it''s a bit messy, can we do it another day?"

    "It''s inconceivable to have it messy with maids around. If that''s true, then your staff should be fired."

    "No! Mary and Sarah are perfect at cleaning!"

    Mary and Sarah, standing next to me, lowered their eyes and shook their heads as if saying give it up already. This far...

    Reluctantly, I opened the door and invited Dior into my room.

    "My, what''s the meaning of this? There are no flower vases, and no paintings are displayed!"

    "There are no flower vases, but I have potted plants given to me by my brother. Look, they''ve grown a bit."

    Dior glared at me fiercely as I pointed to the window. Well, it''s because Ciel knocks them over...

    Ciel, perhaps startled by Dior''s sternness, curled up his tail and hid behind the long chair. I understand how he feels, but a dragon being scared like this wouldn''t look good.

    "Huh! What''s this desk?"

    "Oh, this is a research desk. I''ve set up a simple barrier around here so Ciel can''t enter, ensuring that even if thieves break in, they won''t be able to steal my research."

    This was my favorite space. A large desk that could seat about four people along the wall, with shallow shelves for small items. Drawers were arranged in an L-shape for storing magical ores and documents neatly.

    The furniture craftsman, Dal, made the hangers and chest for me, focusing on functionality while I conveyed detailed requests. Hence, it became a custom-made luxurious desk.

    "It''s like a gentleman''s study... No, it''s not a magician''s laboratory. Do you have the awareness of a lady to have something like this in your room?"

    "But I often conduct experiments and research for classes, so it''s necessary..."

    "Make a separate research lab. There''s not a shred of beauty here. If you invite Miss Giselle or Miss Shamal into this room, they''ll be disappointed."

    So far, only Dalia and the teachers have been invited into my room, and no one seemed particularly concerned. Margot often glared at this corner with a stern expression, though...

    Dior meticulously checked the room, which had fewer decorations compared to when I moved in, and opened the door to the bedroom.

    Originally, this room seemed to be more of a private space for limited individuals like family or lovers. Since I invite teachers and dressmakers to my room, it''s distinguished from such rooms.

    However, I used the bedroom as a bedroom. After all, it''s a room for sleeping.

    "What is this! There''s no tea table or long chair! No artwork at all, what were you thinking!?"

    "It''s a room for sleeping, so I thought they weren''t necessary... But I''ve prepared mats so that Ciel can play when he wakes up before me." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A fluffy mat was spread at the foot of the bed, and a ball slightly smaller than Ciel was rolling around. It was my consideration to protect the floor.

    "...It''s decent enough. But it''s wasteful. What are you thinking, making it a playground for dragons?"

    So far, only the mats chosen by Laina have been praised. Everything else has been criticized.

    "The bathroom is fine. Next is the costume room."

    Here, I wanted to make a comeback all at once, so I enthusiastically guided her. Beside Mary, who opened the door, Dior stood frozen in silence.

    "What do you think? I ordered everything from scratch to create a noble-like costume room."

    "You... what on earth..."

    "The central chest is the same as the small one in the spa salon."

    In the white-themed room, a long chest and a chair of the same design were placed back to back in the center. Shelves were built into the side walls up to the ceiling, with poles installed for hanging dresses.

    Originally, I planned to put a low chest under the pole, but it was separated because I was told that dresses would grow longer as I grew.

    The shelves, divided like bookshelves, neatly displayed hats and accessories, with shoes lined up at the bottom.

    Travel bags were stored on the top shelves near the ceiling, and a ladder matching the shelves was also provided.

    Though only a third of it was filled, it had the finish of a high-end boutique.

    "It''s so beautiful... Why can''t you use this talent in other rooms? The chest has different sizes by tier."

    "Yes, please open it. The top tier contains ribbons and jewelry. The brooch Grandfather gave me is also stored there."

    The top tier was made thin, resembling a jewelry case. Even though it''s not the age to wear jewelry, the earrings Julius gave me are also displayed in their wooden box.

    "Oh my! The drawers are like jewelry boxes! It''s very easy to see and beautiful! I''m very pleased."

    Alright, with this, I can earn points for the other rooms. I quietly celebrated with a small victory pose and began boasting about the functionality with a smug expression.

    "From trying on costumes to changing clothes, everything can be done here, so the chest can be used as a desk to arrange accessories or spread out costumes. The costumes are hung on hangers, so there''s no need to spread them out, but Mary can match ribbons or pick out combinations for me."

    "Those hangers make the beauty of the costumes immediately apparent. But they can only be used for a few more years, right? They won''t be able to hold adult dresses."

    That was also a concern for me. Adult dresses have separate top and bottom parts and aren''t one-piece like a dress.

    Since there are no elastics or zippers, they are tied with strings while assembling the parts like a puzzle during dressing.

    "It takes time to dress and it''s uncomfortable, so I''m thinking of making one-piece dresses."

    "Oh, are you planning to start a retro fashion trend?"

    "A retro fashion trend?"

    Dior took the opportunity to temporarily end the room check and invited me to her costume room.

    The room, connected from the bedroom, had dozens of mannequins lined up, resembling a rental costume shop.

    Simple wooden boxes were stacked in the corners, and luxurious treasure chests adorned with elaborate carvings, goldsmithing, and jewels were placed. Unlike my room, everything was placed on the floor, making it look like a treasure trove without mirrors.

    "There are no mirrors here."

    "Only maids enter here. Dressing is done in the bedroom, so mirrors aren''t necessary here."

    As Dior gave various instructions to the two maids, they efficiently picked up several costumes, seemingly knowing exactly what was in each box.

    "It''s amazing that you know all the costumes Madam owns."

    "Of course, that''s a maid''s job. Here, this. It''s the kind of dress you mentioned, not cramped like a one-piece."

    The maid wore a soft fabric dress on a single mannequin. Folding a piece of cloth in half, the shoulder part was fastened with two gold brooches, and the neckline and waist were tied with strings. The structure resembled the robes worn by temple priests, or perhaps a wrapped dress. It resembled ancient Roman attire.

    "This is one of the dresses that used to be popular, but no one wears it anymore because it can''t correct the body''s lines and gives a plain impression."

    "If it''s close to the current dress style, is it okay?"

    Tighten the waist and puff up the skirt, right? I asked with a simple idea, but it seemed it wasn''t so easy.

    If you put it on and lace it up later, extra fabric gathers around the stomach and makes you look fat, or it''s difficult to sit with a built-in framework called a panier, and there were various historical reasons.

    "However, trends evolve and become more refined over time. If you can improve it with your special knowledge, feel free to do so."

    "Thank you. I also want to have men''s clothes tailored for swordsmanship, is that alright?"

    Dior frowned for a moment and sighed softly.

    "I''m not particularly thrilled, but it''s what Sir Sergio wants, so I can''t help it. I''ll entrust a skilled tailor to you so that you won''t look unsightly."

    "Thank you, Madam."

    I had initially entrusted the castle''s seamstresses with it, but it seems they deemed it too burdensome.

    A dressmaker is someone among seamstresses who is particularly skilled and capable of designing costumes. It''s akin to a famous designer in the previous life.

    With the conversation shifting towards costumes like this, the scolding in my room was temporarily swept aside. I must say, I have remarkable diplomatic skills.

    In the following days, I would be lectured extensively on art in a room filled with paintings and decorations. However, on this day, I was able to sleep peacefully, basking in the sense of relief that I had made it through.

    Thanks for reading ????????

 Vol. 4 - Ch. 22 - Secret Chatter

    "Teacher... Please don''t hurt me..."

    "It''s okay, it''ll be over soon."

    Cold fingertips lifted my hair, touching the warm lobes of my ears.

    "Ah... Just as I expected..."

    "This is what you wanted, right? Do you want to stop?"

    "Yes, but... Ah!"

    Recalling every memory, I produced two small ice cubes and pressed them against my earlobes.

    "I haven''t done anything yet, you know?"

    "I''m just temporarily numbing it with ice. I heard about it from a friend before... Yes, I''m ready! Please go ahead!"

    Julius remained expressionless as he pierced a sharp needle into my earlobe. There was a sensation of skin being pulled, but thanks to the ice, it wasn''t too painful.

    "Try not to move for a bit."

    The needle scraped against the back of my earlobe. After a while, it was wiped with a handkerchief, and I heard the click of a fastener.

    "It''s done. You shouldn''t feel any pain now."

    "Thank you! Mary, could you bring me a mirror?"

    Looking at my left ear in the hand mirror, I saw a small magic stone shining, something that hadn''t been there before.

    Since I hadn''t pierced my ears in my past life, this was my first-ever piercing. It made me a little excited.

    "Thank you, teacher! I''ll make sure not to lose it."

    "Yeah, that would be helpful. Shall we begin the experiment then?"

    The earring gifted for my birthday was not only a diamond stud but also a magical device. Today, we were going to experiment if it could facilitate communication.

    Julius seemed to have already saved the mark of this earring, as a faint static sensation ran through my earlobe immediately.

    Got it! As instructed by Julius beforehand, I infused magic into the stone. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "(Connected. Can you hear me?)"

    "(Yes, it seems to have worked.)"

    This time, to save Julius''s mark, I touched the small black magic stone on Julius''s left ear.

    "What material is this made of?"

    "It''s the same as yours. It''s dyed with my own magic from the master''s horn, giving it this color."

    "Wow, that''s fascinating."

    Pressing my fingertip against the small stone and infusing my own magic, I could indeed feel the presence of the mark. Saving this to the inner dimension would complete the registration process.

    "By infusing magic into the mark, you can recognize the presence of the other person if there''s a response. Then, just like with regular telepathy, you send your thoughts to that coordinate."

    Infusing magic into the mark was similar to the process with a slave mark. It seemed they had only extracted the initial connection with the other person. When I infused magic into Julius''s mark, I felt a strange sensation as if Julius were present within me. Guided by a thin thread, I pinpointed Julius''s coordinates and deployed a modified magic circle for communication.

    "(Yeah, seems to be working fine.)"

    "(Let''s try communicating without revealing our appearances!)"

    My excitement soared. Unlike communication devices in the past life, like landline telephones or mobile phones, the medium here was just the earrings engraved with the mark, yet communication was possible.

    And unlike regular communication devices, with this telepathic communication, we could converse without speaking aloud.

    Unlimited secret chats!

    Julius teleported to the garden and reestablished the connection. Even without seeing each other, I could connect with Julius, feeling a slight tingling in my earlobe.

    "(Shall we try moving a bit farther?)"

    Receiving communications from Julius and initiating some from my end, after several attempts, I started to get accustomed to the communication.

    "(Oh, so it works even from here?)"

    "(Teacher, where are you right now?)"

    "(I''m in Clayra.)"

    Huh, all the way there?

    It seemed Julius saved coordinates every time he went out, as he had also teleported to the northern forest afterwards.

    "(I should have saved mine too. I completely forgot since I didn''t use teleportation there.)"

    "(You wouldn''t be able to roam alone without guardians or servants, right? Besides, it''s not permissible for the lord''s daughter to venture outside the castle alone.)"

    "(So the teacher also had common sense. Wasn''t it you who took me out of the room in the middle of the night for the baptism ceremony without my consent?)"

    "(As long as I''m there, it''s safe. Plus, the castle grounds and outside are different matters.)"

    The communication abruptly ended, and after a while of silence, Julius appeared in front of me.

    "Welcome back. How was it?"

    "It seems it doesn''t reach beyond the borders. Perhaps I shaved off too much of the magic circle..."

    "Let''s research it again next time. But more importantly, would you like to try connecting with multiple people? Let''s invite your brother too!"

    "That''s a good idea."

    With a smirk, Julius and I stormed into Didier''s room. Although it was still mid-semester, we had already completed our credits, so we took a break to plan the rescue of the slaves with Sergio.

    Didier, who seemed to have been looking through documents, surprisingly looked up and jerked his shoulder in surprise when we arrived unannounced.

    "What?!"

    "Look, this is the communication magic tool I received from Teacher Julius the other day. Isn''t it cute?"

    I proudly showed it off to Didier, who was lying on the long chair with his hair draped over his left ear.

    "Oh, yeah. It suits your transparent skin and shining silver hair like Sheryl. Of course, even without such decorations... Huh? A communication magic tool? Did Julius really give you that?"

    Since I had immediately entrusted the earrings to Mary at the birthday party and only showed the bracelet, it was the first time it was revealed.

    With a sweet smile, Julius tempted Didier.

    "Yeah, and I''m thinking of giving you the same thing. How about it?"

    "Of course, I''d be happy to receive it. It''s quite thoughtful to have matching earrings with Sheriel."

    "Then, could you bring out your attribute magic stones? The highest quality ones."

    After Didier widened his eyes in shock, he tossed the documents onto the table and instructed Dirk to bring the jewelry.

    When Dirk brought a silver tray with various pieces of jewelry, Julius immediately began inspecting them.

    "You can use any of the ones here. They were sent by indifferent nobles anyway."

    "Then, let''s use this one."

    Julius chose a magic stone brooch resembling an amethyst, edged with delicate goldwork. He then returned to my room and proceeded to dismantle it without hesitation.

    "What a waste... Are you sure about this?"

    "It''s fine, isn''t it?"

    Whether Didier wasn''t particularly interested in jewelry or the sender didn''t matter, he watched with delight as the brooch was disassembled. Then, Julius, with a tool resembling an ice pick, broke the magic stone with a crack. Oh, what a waste...

    Afterward, he shaved the small fragments to the size of earrings, and when he tapped them with a wand, the stones emitted a brief light.

    "That''s the end of the stone processing."

    "How did you engrave the mark?"

    "I just drew the mark casually, saved it, and then expanded it to the size of the stone. Granting it requires some skill, though."

    "Even though it''s so small?"

    "It''s just a matter of practice."

    Since there were leftovers from making my earrings, we attached them to platinum bases and completed them in about half an hour.

    "Brother, it won''t hurt if you cool it with ice."

    "It''s not a big deal. Julius will do it, right?"

    Although Didier already had several piercings in his ears, it seemed he wasn''t going to exchange any of them. Julius mercilessly pierced the freshly made earrings into Didier''s earlobes, making Didier''s left ear even more extravagant with the small amethyst beads.

    After explaining how to use them, we confirmed communication with Julius. Didier quickly got the hang of it and saved my mark as well.

    "Well, let me try it first. I''ll connect to Sheriel first."

    As a signal came, I connected with Julius for communication.

    "(How about it? Can you hear me?)"

    "(I can hear you. How about you, Brother?)"

    "(Didier, can you hear Sheriel''s voice? ...Oh, I see. It seems that even though telepathy can be sent to multiple people at once, the recipients can''t connect with each other. It''s the same with regular telepathy, so it can''t be helped.)"

    "(So I just need to connect with Brother like this?)"

    It was possible from the beginning to specify multiple coordinates and deliver telepathy. Since the process was the same even through the mark, it was a natural result. I simultaneously infused magic into Didier''s mark and connected to him.

    "(Brother, can you hear me?)"

    "(Yeah, your sweet voice echoing in my mind is fantastic.)"

    "(Once connected, there''s no inconvenience in conversation. Unless going beyond the borders, there''s no need to wear Noah anymore. We got a good result.)"

    Noah, who had been relaxing with Ciel on the carpet, twitched in response.

    "Is Noah always connected to the teacher?"

    "Yeah, ever since the contract, we''ve been loosely connected. Noah seems to always be reading my thoughts."

    "Then, did he also hear what we just said? Are you going to take Noah home today?"

    When I lifted Noah, he extended his limbs lazily with a resentful look on his face while wagging his tail.

    "What does Noah say?"

    "He says something like ''let me choose where to stay.''"

    "Hehe. Noah, want to be my pet? Ciel is alone at home most of the time, so I''d be happy if you could be his playmate."

    As I rubbed Noah''s cheeks, he wriggled out of my hand.

    "You have to make a contract with a spirit before entering the academy. Since Noah usually shares my magic, he shouldn''t absorb too much of yours."

    "Noah has been eating my magic too? If it''s petrifying, Ciel is here, so it''s okay, right?"

    "Are you planning to bring a dragon to the academy? And how do you plan to sleep together when it quickly grows bigger than a bed?"

    Oh, right...

    While Ciel had grown to about twice his size, he was still the size of a medium-sized dog. I wonder how long it will take for him to grow to the size of the dragons I saw in Klayla.

    "Do you have any idea which spirit you''ll contract with, Teacher?"

    "No, but Noah seems to know. However, he says it''s not the right time now. It seems the location isn''t clear because he''s still asleep in spirit form."

    "Is it Noah''s friend? Since he''s sleeping, it would be bad to wake him up, so let''s wait a little longer."

    It would be great if Noah woke up before Ciel grew. Well, there are still four years left, so it should be fine.

    "Sigh... Even if I graduate, Sheriel will enter the academy right away. It would have been better if she had been born a little later."

    Didier sighed and slumped over from behind.

    "Didier, just so you know, you can''t communicate when crossing beyond the borders."

    "Huh?! What''s the point then?!"

    Let''s keep quiet about the room for improvement. It would be annoying to receive telepathy constantly. At least let''s agree to do the research after Didier graduates and secretly connect telepathically with Julius.

    Thanks for reading ????

    Thank you for reading this far! If you found it somewhat readable, I''d be happy if you could bookmark or rate it. You can rate by clicking on the [¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï] evaluation button on NovelFire, don''t forget to subscribe to our Patreon for extra chapters. Thank you!